《Bloodstained Rose》


 Book 1: Chapter 1

    Book 1


    The Village Lost In Time


    Chapter 1


    Rei stared down at the fields below. It was another day of guard duty¡ªher least favorite. She had been fixated on the workers in fields standing by the guard post. Each one had a place in the village, just like her. The system wasn¡¯t complex. Some days it had been cruel, but everything in the end had meaning. Struggle was necessary for survival. Rei quickly scanned the patches of grass below once more. Nothing to report. She turned her attention towards the green in the distance. From the tower she stood upon, one could see for miles.


    ?The forest was quiet. On some days she would catch a deer or some wildlife in the distance; today was not one of them. She took a moment to brush a lock of her tangerine-colored hair from her green eyes. The helmet around her head had never been comfortable. She tried to readjust the headpiece which only managed to loosen the helmet further, causing it to droop over her eyes. Shugo had watched her fumble around from below. He was another villager around the same age as her. Though they had never been introduced, she was familiar with him. It was often she who found herself in his presence. Rei turned to look down towards Shugo, startling him as he dragged his till across the dirt.


    ?¡°Hey,¡± Shugo spoke aloud as he stood tall. The simple gesture was ignored. Rei continued to glance over the field, but had only provoked him to continue, ¡°I¡¯m Shugo. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ?It had been the first time somebody tried to speak to her on a post. Rei had not been sure what to do in this situation, so she looked back down and returned with, ¡°Rei.¡±


    ?¡°Is that short for something?¡±


    ?¡°Yes,¡± Rei muttered. She gritted her teeth quickly before trying to correct herself. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ?¡°Oh, I see! Looks like you have some secrets there.¡± He said jokingly as he gave the till in his hands another pull.


    Rei was silent. Usually, she would just ignore simple conversations. It wasn¡¯t really her thing. Her whole life up until this point was an endless cycle¡ªone day training, then another to rest, and another on guard.


    Shugo wanted to hear more from her, so he asked, ¡°I take it you don¡¯t like your name? Do you have any hobbies?¡±


    ?¡°No.¡± Rei answered without hesitation.


    ?¡°Nothing? That sounds fun!¡± There was silence again. Shugo¡¯s smile began to fade as his jokes had failed to land. He quickly chuckled and said, ¡°I was expecting something from that.¡±


    ?Rei continued to shut him out. It was her job to stay focused, not talk. She was always committed to the task at hand. Shugo pulled against the instrument once more, causing the ground in front of him to slowly give way. As he pondered over something else to say, another one of the troops approached them.


    ?¡°Alright, my turn.¡± the man said aloud as he made his way up.


    Rei¡¯s chest suddenly felt lighter as she was relieved. Quickly, she took a deep breath before stepping over the edge of the post. As gravity took hold, she began to plummet towards the grass below. The wind felt as if it was tearing through her as the descent continued. With each foot, she began to focus on her center. This was always the scariest moment of falling. In her mind, she could see the void that was known only as the Deep¡ªan otherworldly source of power binding the fabric of reality.


    The warriors of the village had learned how to harness such through many years of discipline. Shugo took a step back and watched in awe as Rei¡¯s fall became ever more stagnant. In the last moments, she began to float towards the ground as the power from the Deep began to decrease her speed. Being able to channel this force of power had been one of the many secrets of her home.


    ?¡°I don¡¯t ever get tired of seeing that!¡± Shugo said to her. Neither Rei nor her replacement gave him any attention.


    ?¡°Don¡¯t let this one bother you.¡± Rei quickly declared, turning away from Shugo.


    She removed her helmet to reveal her matted, orange, but shiny locks of hair. Shugo followed her with his eyes before turning back to the guard.


    ?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m taking my break!¡± Shugo exclaimed. He hobbled his way out of the crops and over to Rei who had since begun to make her way back home. He spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m Shugo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Rei snapped back, starting to feel annoyed as Shugo slowed down to her pace.


    ?


    ¡°I just try to get to know everybody. We¡¯re all in this together, you know?¡±


    ?


    ¡°That is true.¡± She made a sharp left turn, hoping he would let up. The scenery was pleasant. They had a small settlement, just a little over a hundred with several structures in place. Though it was able to thrive, the village elders tried to keep the other tribes out. It was an unspoken rule in this world, but not something the young questioned. Rei was very much unphased by this as she did not really interact with her tribe at all.


    ?¡°Do you know I¡¯ve been wanting to try out your job?¡± Shugo asked her. Rei continued forwards with no reply. ¡°It¡¯s one of the few things I haven¡¯t done yet. I¡¯ve learned some techniques in my spare time.¡±


    ?¡°Listen,¡± Rei said to him as she came to a stop. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be mean, but I really have to go.¡±


    ?¡°Alright then,¡± Shugo replied. He tried to keep a smile on his face as she turned away. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later!¡±


    ?The two parted ways. It felt like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Being able to speak to new people has always been a problem of hers. She had known a handful by name, but never felt right trying to converse. It was one of her many flaws to hopefully be corrected, but she was not worried now.


    I can always talk to more people, Rei thought as she looked back to see Shugo was still standing in the same spot, watching her. Today is not that day.


    An average break between shifts might have included a meal or a nap¡ªalthough, she was not in the mood for either. After she had walked to the monastery, the coordinated shouts of the students started to call out in unison. In front of this class was one of the elders, Hideo-Jin-Ni.


    ?He was revered among most of the village as his grandfather was none other than the legendary Hideo-Jin-Ichi, the founder. There were many stories documenting his life. Nobody was sure what was real or just a myth, but one with a legendary status such his never had to worry about being questioned. Rei made her way towards one of the walls on the inside to watch the training session. She dropped her helmet down by a lone boulder before reaching towards the buckles on her side.


    With minimal effort, they had come loose and allowed her to finally remove the mail keeping her torso covered. Finally, she pulled the armor over her head and was greeted by the wind, brushing over the binds across her chest¡ªa very welcome sensation. She crossed her feet over one another and dropped down on the rock below.


    ?¡°That is enough for now.¡± Hideo said aloud to his class as he took notice of Rei.


    The students postured up all once¡ªeach perfectly aligned. After a quick bow, each had released the tension of the stance and gone their way. Rei could not help but think of her days as one of the students in the crowd. As they all started to make their way out of the monastery, each separated into their little groups. Her thoughts began to harbor an almost nostalgic feeling; oddly one of something she never experienced¡ªthere never really was somebody there she talked to.


    Hideo made his way through the crowd to greet her, finally saying, ¡°I am glad you could join us.¡±


    ?¡°Oh,¡± Rei quickly snapped back, ¡°I did not mean to interrupt.¡±


    ?Hideo laughed softly before quickly sitting down beside her and muttering, ¡°You always cheer me up.¡±


    ?Rei¡¯s face slowly started to become red, leaving her silent. Hideo very casually started to run his fingers through the dirt, enticed by the grainy texture as he began to carve out symbols. Out of instinct, Rei copied his movements.


    Hideo brushed away the crumbles of dry soil and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get to have a lot of fun.¡±


    ?¡°Is what you do not fun?¡± Rei asked quickly while rubbing her hands on her shorts, leaving a smear in place.


    ?¡°Sometimes, but sometimes it is terrible,¡± Hideo rose to his feet. He looked back down at her, ¡°Really terrible¡ªbut that is life.¡±


    ?With that, he began to make his way towards the center of the village. Rei continued scratching away at the dirt, brushing the surface clean before looking around once more. The entire floor had been clear. In solitude, she began to think about the canvas beneath her. It took some consideration, but she tried to write something; what that was would be decided. For now, she was just going to press her fingers to the dirt and see what came.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô ?


    The night had consumed everything in sight. Not a single piece of ground could escape the glow of the stars this evening. Rei too had been consumed¡ªshe found it harder to keep focused with each passing moment. The afternoon should have been best spent resting, but it was too late by now. Before getting any further into her shift, she had started to feel as if there were eyes on her, watching every movement. Soon, she heard the faint sound of breathing.


    ?¡°Hey there,¡± Shugo whispered. He had managed to get to the top of the perch next to her undetected. Rei felt her heart jump as she turned to face him. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    ?¡°What are you doing up here?¡± She asked him before finally adding, ¡°how did you get up here?¡±


    ?¡°It was not that tough. I like to spend some nights practicing some of the moves. This one is nifty.¡±


    ?¡°I¡¯m kind of impressed, but you need to get down.¡± Rei said only to have Shugo brush her orders off.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ?¡°I thought we were having a moment here.¡± He interjected before starting to lower himself to the ground.


    With a simple release, his body dropped off the side of the tower and back down. Rei quickly bent over the edge to see him start to plummet. As he neared the base of the tower below, his speed began to drop. Just as she did before, his momentum had completely stopped as he tapped into the Deep. The execution of such a swift landing had left Rei intrigued.


    ?¡°How long have you been practicing?¡± she asked just loud enough to get his attention again.


    ?¡°It¡¯s been a while. I just like to spend my time learning stuff.¡± Shugo replied with his hands buried deep in his pockets.


    ?¡°Usually, it takes a long time to actually learn that one,¡± Rei said as she started to shift her focus towards the fields again. She began to recall her training. It was as if she was born into the grind. Hideo did his best to push her even when she reached her breaking point. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy either. I still get a little scared of that fall.¡±


    ?¡°Scared? That¡¯s new!¡± Shugo exclaimed as he started to pace around the foot of the structure. He finally called back, ¡°I guess there really is somebody in there after all.¡±


    ?¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ?¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve just been watching you for a while and you seem really tense.¡±


    ?¡°I try to take this seriously. I¡¯m not really supposed to be talking to you.¡±


    ?¡°That¡¯s fine, I can go. I¡¯m not going to sneak into the shrine and do more reading or anything like that.¡± Shugo said finally as he headed on his own way. Rei quickly turned towards the field and back to him.


    ?¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be in there!¡± She shouted as he had disappeared into the distance. After shrugging it off, the field became her focus. She turned back before taking another deep breath and counting the stars overhead.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Tetsu stared across the terrain, scanning for guards. He had been travelling this way for several days now. These types of trips were quite common in his line of work. Although still young, he was what most would consider a ninja. The mission at hand was to make his way deep into the village and find a collection of scrolls hidden inside of the shrine. There were plenty of stories about the contents of the scrolls; the legends of the Hideo-Jin-Ichi dynasty range from all different realms of plausibility to mythology.


    His current employer had been one of the leaders of a group of renegades that had been travelling the valley recently. Whatever they planned to do with them was not his business. Tetsu did not have long to move. He had studied the guard shifts for the past few nights to plan the attack and knew that there was a change of shift happening soon. To his right was his companion, a Shiba Inu he had named Kona.


    ?¡°Stay.¡± Tetsu said as he locked eyes onto a parting in the tall grass ahead.


    The dog had nested itself into the brush, remaining silent as her owner took off. The green brushed past his pitch black yoroi as he went in deeper into the grass. While nearing the village, he had started to channel into the Deep himself, causing his body slowly began to slowly transform. Within seconds, his shape slowly began to blend in with the shadows beneath the grass, causing his body to fade into a black mass. As the transformation ended, the only thing left was a lone shadow on the ground that had given him all the cover needed to make his way into the village.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ?Hideo-Jin-San¡ªor Jin, as he is commonly known¡ªwas nearing the end of his watch. He was the youngest of the family lineage. Being the son of Hideo was not going to get him out of this shift. He had spent his entire life training for this job just as Rei did. In the village, he was Daimyo. It was a respected rank in the small defense they had assembled, putting him just below the elders. As his shift ended, he had acknowledged the night was already starting to do its damage.


    He struggled keeping his eyes open as one of the warriors approached him, quickly saying, ¡°Jin-San, my turn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Jin replied with a sigh.


    Just above, Shugo watched the changeover occur from the top of the shrine. Neither Jin nor the other warrior were aware of his presence. His lack of combat training was made up for by his stealth and knowledge¡ªsomething not needed in this place. When you had your job chosen, you were stuck there. The elders were not likely to train him at his age, but in his situation that would just be a hindrance¡ªhe had to do things at his own pace. Jin stepped away from the front door, leaving it exposed as his relief was not diligent enough to catch onto Shugo¡¯s movements. As Jin continued away, he started to feel something was out of place.


    ?He could feel it, but only could not confirm it. The front of the shrine remained silent as the guard on post began his second round of the building. His shadow trailed across the wall behind him before splitting off into another. He had not noticed the silhouette moving on its own and over to the shrine. This was what set Tetsu apart from others in his field. As an expert in stealth, he could easily change his shape into this shadowy mass to avoid detection¡ªin most situations at least. Once the guard turned the corner, Tetsu began to transmute to his normal form to try and conserve some stamina for the coming escape.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The shelf had been illuminated by the moon¡¯s cold glare. This was one of the best nights to read. A full moon was as good as the light from the sun at noon in Shugo¡¯s mind¡ªhe had read most of the scrolls inside this same way for years. It was quite a feat, given that most of the villagers were illiterate. Before him, his father was a warrior and his mother a scribe, who had written many scrolls before he was born. It was one of the many paths Shugo would have chosen if given the chance. However, he never could pick one. The path of villagers was always something that was assigned by skills¡ªanother dilemma as he had many.


    ?Shugo would find a way to slip through the cracks and learn something different. His potential would never be squandered if he kept trying. Moments passed by. He was indecisive about what he wanted to read tonight. While fingering through the selection, something disturbed him. Without hesitation, he leapt towards the cover behind a collection of old pots. Across the other side and out of the shadows, Tetsu had started to creep through.


    ?¡°Who is this guy?¡± Shugo mouthed to himself, careful not to make any sudden movements.


    The scrolls lay helpless as Tetsu loomed over. His mission was to find one of the most coveted of all¡ªthe Rising. It was an art that the rival clans knew of, and it could be a skill that Tetsu learned himself, but the mission was to deliver it to the client. He slowly began to search through. Meanwhile, Shugo began to plan out his next move. Fighting was out of the question as he could see his opponent was armed.


    ?¡°Hey, you.¡± Shugo whispered.


    Tetsu froze in place, finally realizing his error. Shugo ceased up as well, wondering if he had made a mistake as Tetsu looked over to him. The two locked eyes calmly. Shugo knew he would regret this, but he had to act. He scrambled to try and stop Tetsu from making another move.


    ?¡°Stay out of this.¡± Tetsu spoke quickly.


    He was able to quickly counter Shugo¡¯s advance by swaying his body to the right with a simple step. Shugo had been blindsided by the evasive maneuver, unable to react as Tetsu brought his elbow down into the center of his back. A sharp pain quickly rushed through his upper body as the wind had knocked out of him. He had been struck before, but this blow was poles apart. He dropped to the ground. With him stunned, Tetsu glanced over the tops of each scroll, noticing a few that remained distinctive from the rest. There would not be much time to go through, so he pulled a few from the stand and cradled them in his arms. Before even being able to take another step, he felt Shugo clench onto one of his ankles.


    ?¡°You can¡¯t have those!¡± He shouted while using what little strength he could muster to delay Tetsu¡¯s escape.


    ?¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Tetsu hissed back.


    With a few quick tugs he managed to pull his foot free and swing it into Shugo¡¯s face. There was a bright flash in his eyes upon contact. Quickly, he pulled his hands back towards where he was struck while Tetsu faded from sight. Instinctively, Shugo rubbed his nose while trying to get to his feet. As bad as that went, he dreaded what could happen if he were caught. More importantly, the scrolls taken could spell trouble for the whole village if they landed in the wrong hands. He ran through the front door of the shrine, careful not to damage it.


    ?¡°He has the scrolls!¡± Shugo yelled at the top of his lungs.


    The guards were in earshot. After screaming it again, he tried to make his way towards Rei. He could only hope that she already had the jump on the situation.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei had found herself still intoxicated by the glimmer of stars piercing the velvet skies. The longer she stared on, the closer she found herself to the tipping point. As the urge to sleep had continued to linger, the village behind her began to come alive. Down below she had spotted Shugo running towards her in a frenzy.


    ?¡°Rei, the scrolls!¡± He shouted to her. She was suddenly alert.


    ?¡°The scrolls?¡± Rei muttered. Shugo stumbled forward, trying to stop himself from running into to base of the tower.


    ?¡°Somebody managed to get inside the shrine,¡± Shugo spoke as gasped for air. ¡°They have some of the scrolls. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ?Without hesitation, Rei lunged over the edge of the post. She managed to collect herself and land cleanly below with no difficulty.


    ?¡°Where did he go?¡± Rei asked quickly. While still fighting for his breath, he scanned the field. While his eyes glanced ahead, he began to look inside himself.


    ?¡°I can sense him.¡± Shugo spoke as he started to dig deeper.


    ?¡°Where?¡±


    ?¡°He¡¯s not far,¡± Shugo had started to reach a state of tranquility. The trees in the distance began to contort like a reflection in a pond. There was a ripple that had swept through the forest, washing it and stars away and leaving him alone in the endless black void of the Deep. The ambience of the night had been muzzled as he stepped forward. Just ahead, he could see Tetsu rising from the abyss. ¡°Over there!¡±


    ?Rei looked deep towards the woods. Her heart jumped upon seeing Tetsu¡¯s figure slowly fading from sight. The two quickly took off. It would take a lot to close the distance at this point. While in mid sprint, Rei began to tear away at the leather straps on her mail before slithering her way out of the metal shell. She would have to risk having no defense for speed. Anything to reduce weight would be useful. By the end of the field, Shugo had already tapped into his second wind, but it was not enough since Rei had already managed to cover nearly double the distance.


    ?¡°Get him!¡± Shugo yelled at her.


    He stopped to catch his breath again. It had been a while since he had found himself running for his life. Rei had already disappeared from his sight during the short pause. Shugo knew he could not stop now. He tried desperately to keep his pace. The scrolls had been stolen right in front of his face; there would be no excusing this. If something happened to Rei, then he would have to live with it for the rest of his life¡ªit would be a future he could not bear. After grabbing her helmet from the ground, he took off towards the forest as fast as his feet could carry him.

 Book 1: Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Jin had donned his battle gear once the alarm was sounded. Just as soon as he had been made aware of intrusion, he had quickly assembled the troops on post. The soldiers followed him into the forest¡ªeach one perfectly aligned. While closing the distance, one of the men had alerted him.


    ¡°Jin, there is something here.¡± the warrior said, prodding Rei¡¯s abandoned mail.


    Jin circled back around to examine the armor as it lay inside the tall grass. At once, he could tell who it belonged to. A chill had run through his veins.


    ¡°We need to spread out, Rei could be much farther ahead than we planned. If we don¡¯t find her, it¡¯s important we at least get those scrolls back!¡± Jin yelled at them.


    The platoon broke off into the trees ahead, scattering about as Jin began to move forward alone. Despite having a somewhat privileged upbringing, he was thought to be invincible by the others under his command. The warriors and elders alike pictured him as an unstoppable force as there had yet to be a battle he had lost. After making it further in, he began to tap into his energy and further into the Deep. The ground beneath him suddenly began to lose its hold. His energy surged, sending him upwards towards the branches overhead with a single leap.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Tetsu had already moved far from sight¡ªat least he hoped; he would need to find a spot to lay low until everything was clear. Not too far behind was Kona, still galloping along.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Tetsu said to her. The animal playfully began to shuffle back and forth in excitement. He gave her coat a quick stroke before reaching into his pockets for some twine. ¡°Hold still.¡±


    As he finished tying the threads into a knot, he slid the twine around for the scrolls before getting ready to try and fasten them to Kona¡¯s neck. The dog remained steady while Tetsu began to twist the strings tight. Before tying the final knots, Kona became alarmed and began to growl towards the tree nearby. Tetsu reached for the ninjat¨­ to his side and drew it from its sheath just as Rei descended from above.


    She¡¯s fast, he thought, lucky enough to parry her attack in time. The blades struck with a loud clang, alarming Kona, causing her to flee from the scene.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Rei asked angrily.


    Tetsu was silent. He had to think quickly on how to safely take her down, for he knew that that there would be others following soon. Rei lunged towards him with her sword behind her, swinging as fast as she could. Tetsu managed to deflect the attack just as easily as before. The clash of the metallic blades smashed together, finally shattering the tranquility of the forest around them. As the two had lowered their weapons, Rei had spotted an opening. Again, she tried to go for a kill shot. Her sword had gone straight through in what appeared to be a beautiful confirmation, however, Tetsu¡¯s body on reaction seemed to phase into a black mist. In the moment of impact, he had managed to revert to his stealth mode, travelling under her. Rei stumbled through the mass before spinning around to the defense. Beneath her feet, she could see a massive shadow starting to envelope her.


    In anticipation of an overhead attack, she lifted her weapon up to the sky, unaware of the trickery. Before she could realize the error, Tetsu rose from the ground. This technique was not something she could have predicted easily. The very instant she could brace for the sneak attack, she was struck. Tetsu delivered one well-placed strike to the side of her neck with a chop of his hand, taking her down. Rei felt as if her head had separated from existence. Now, losing all sense of coordination, she buckled under her own weight. The collapse had left her barely conscious after her body smacked into the forest floor.


    Tetsu returned his blade to its sheath. He was certain that Rei would not be getting back up just yet, which was all he needed to complete the mission. He was not a killer¡ªthere is not honor in attacking a downed opponent. As he prepared to call out to Kona, he was taken off guard himself. Shugo had gotten within striking distance, delivering a quick jab with Rei¡¯s helmet in hand. The shiny metal piece had struck so hard and so fast that Tetsu had gone black for a moment. He stumbled backwards, tripping over his feet, but barely managing to keep standing.


    ¡°Hand it over!¡± Shugo screamed as he lifted his leg to deliver a step kick.


    The heel of his foot had collided with Tetsu¡¯s kidney, sending another shock through him. His head rang, his body began to curl¡ªit was too much to take. Rei began to slowly gain control while her opponent had begun to lose his balance. Seeing that Tetsu was stunned, Shugo rushed in and grabbed hold of him, finally pressing a knee into his back.


    ¡°Shugo, wait,¡± Rei groaned whilst trying to gain her footing. Shugo felt his grip starting to slip while she continued, ¡°Let him go, he¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    ¡°Just hand over the scrolls already!¡± Shugo followed up.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Tetsu did not hesitate to reach into his pouch to pull out the scrolls which had miraculously remained unscathed during the fight. The humiliation settled in, being the only reward for his defeat.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we wanted. You better get moving before the rest get here,¡± Rei said to Tetsu. The merciful gesture shocked both the men. ¡°After all of that?¡± Shugo asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shugo looked down at his opponent beginning to hobble away with what little strength had remained. As Tetsu started to continue out of sight with Kona, Shugo finally took a moment to catch his breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re really fast, you know that?¡± Shugo said as he took a seat on the grass. The exhaustion had gotten to them both. Rei nodded back.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she gave her feet a well-deserved rest and sat across from him. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that.¡±


    Shugo for once had nothing to say to her. She started to seem less mysterious to him. The two sat in silence while the rest of the troops approached with Jin.


    ¡°They¡¯re over here!¡± a voice shouted in the distance.


    ¡°Well, I guess this is it,¡± Shugo said before laughing. He reached over to her to help pull himself up as the company of warriors closed in.


    Jin stepped away from the front of the pack, shouting, ¡°The both of you have a lot of explaining to do.¡±


    ¡°I saw an outsider had snuck into the shine and alerted the rest. Rei,¡± Shugo cut himself short, conscious as to try and shift the blame away from her; he continued, ¡°She helped me find him and we got the scrolls back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you,¡± Jin replied, trying to keep his senses. He turned to face Rei while pointing to her chest. ¡°I see you rushed headfirst into battle with no armor. Not very wise, what was going on here?¡±


    ¡°I warned her of the outsider,¡± Shugo began to speak before Rei immediately cut in.


    ¡°He alerted me, and I dropped my equipment. I wasn¡¯t going to let him escape,¡± Rei said as she stepped in between Jin and Shugo. Each foot forward became slightly less difficult. The shock from Tetsu¡¯s attack had since left, but the pain was still present. Again, she cleared her head and spoke, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, he would¡¯ve gotten away.¡±


    ¡°And it looks like he did get away.¡± One of the men behind Jin had called out.


    ¡°We got everything back. It¡¯s over.¡± Rei said quickly.


    ¡°Quick thinking, too; next time, maybe try leaving your weapon?¡± Jin snapped back, causing a few of the soldiers to chuckle. Rei had realized it was beyond trying to keep explaining this¡ªthey were most likely going to be disciplined. Shugo felt somebody grab onto his arm from behind. Next, he noticed another one of the troops pull the scrolls from his grip. Jin turned back towards the village before speaking again, ¡°That¡¯s enough of them. Return the scrolls and send these two back to the monastery. The elders will decide what¡¯s next.¡±


    ¡°So much for doing the right thing.¡± Shugo said finally. He received a quick shove from behind.


    ¡°Get moving,¡± another one of the soldiers ordered. As one reached out to grab Rei¡¯s arm, she pulled back and turned to face him.


    ¡°I can walk myself.¡± she stated while trying to gain some distance. The two marched silently back to the village, leaving Shugo alone in his thoughts to handle the guilt. There was a possibility that he could have stopped Tetsu without confrontation. Then again, this may have been the best outcome. His only regret now was getting Rei involved.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The village was starting to awake as the sunlight began to descend upon it. Rei tried to keep her head level as they both soon found themselves in the center of the monastery. Shugo sat across from her, this time unable to make eye contact. Rei found herself shifting focus to the morning foot traffic. As the moments passed, she continuously found herself looking towards Shugo. His sad demeanor was oddly enough starting to bother her. Maybe this is the time?


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the blame.¡± Rei said softly.


    ¡°What?¡± He replied, surprised at the gesture.


    ¡°I know you snuck in, but that guy might have escaped if you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Shugo quickly looked to make sure nobody was listening. ¡°I can deal with this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯m going to take the fall. They¡¯re not gonna do much,¡± Rei continued to run her fingers through the ground beneath them. Shugo took notice of the fact she was trying to write something. She then brushed the dirt against her leg. ¡°They might be angry with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you write much?¡± Shugo asked. It came from out of nowhere. Rei pulled her fingers from the dirt, feeling intrigued at the thought.


    ¡°Yeah, sometimes,¡± Rei had never had somebody take notice of her odd habits. ¡°I always think of how the scribes would write stories or poems.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it really is something.¡± Shugo smiled as he had finally found out something about her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just never really got to practice it. Nobody teaches people like me this,¡± She dragged her hands across the ground nervously and through her previous scribblings. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to even begin.¡±


    Shugo nodded, aware of her desire to improve. He began to drum on the ground nervously before suggesting, ¡°Maybe I can teach you?¡±


    Rei looked up at him, finally feeling the tension starting to ease and asked, ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can read and write. In the meantime,¡± Shugo tapped the sod and continued, ¡°How about you teach me a bit about fighting?¡±


    He extended the offer, only to silence. Rei stared back with a determined look.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded again. ¡°You have a deal.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Dan stood with his bow drawn in place as his eyes locked in on a deer less than a hundred yards away. The beast had yet to notice the hunter on the foothill above while it continued to graze on the vegetation. While trying to remain quiet, Dan reached towards the quiver on his back, grabbing the first arrow he could feel and rustling the bunch. The buck lifted its head. Dan froze up as a chilling sense of dread began to loom over him.  Eat, just eat, he continued in his head. He hoped that Sara¡ªhis partner¡ªwas in a position nearby to track the beast.


    The animal took a step forward and towards another patch of grass. A breath of air creeped into Dan¡¯s lungs, remaining steady as the deer bent down to get another bite. He began to lift one of the arrows calmly into the string, nestling it on the rest of the bow, and finally pulling back on the weapon.


    All or nothing. There was a quick whoosh as the bolt of the projectile ripped through the air. As fast as it had left the bow it had struck directly through the heart of the buck. The impact startled the animal, causing it to flail wildly as it dashed ahead. After a few moments of thrashing about, the beast crashed into the grass. Dan rushed across the field to snatch up his kill¡ªit was a clean one. He yelled for Sara, ecstatic as he confirmed his catch.


    ¡°Nice shot!¡± Sara exclaimed as she emerged from the vegetation. As the two circled around the animal, she had drawn her knife before saying, ¡°I was about to take the shot, you beat me to it.¡±


    ¡°You would have missed it anyways.¡± Dan said back as he fumbled through his pouch for some rope.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised we managed to get one so fast.¡±


    ¡°I,¡± Dan spoke loudly, ¡°managed to get one fast.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sara grew tired of the teasing. ¡°I¡¯m certain Jin could¡¯ve done it faster.¡±


    ¡°You wish,¡± He finished tying the limbs of the deer together for the trip back. ¡°Go ahead and clean this bit of the rope up.¡±


    ¡°You can say ¡®please¡¯!¡± Dan stared at her, only for her to nervously laugh before muttering, ¡°That horrid stare works too.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hiro and his gang of scavengers¡ªfive in total¡ªhad been wandering the valley for the past few days picking soft targets. While watching Dan and Sara in the open below, the group had started to plan their routes to get the jump on the two. There were no other patrols or troops nearby from what they had found with an initial search. The four had stood by, waiting in anticipation for the order to be sounded. Hiro turned his focus down to the knife in his hands as he ran the edge under his nails, skewering the grime built up under them across the weapon. Once he raised it to his face, he gave the blade a flick with his finger, signaling them to move.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    ¡°I''ve always hated this part.¡± Sara groaned as she continued to drag the catch. Dan sighed while readjusting the rope once more.


    ¡°Getting one of these is a lot easier.¡± Dan sighed.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s more meat.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, this is my first time on this shift.¡±


    ¡°I can tell,¡± Dan found himself growing slightly annoyed. He was never this social.


    ¡°Really? How so?¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Dan sighed once more as he continued ahead. Finally, the short distance had caught up to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you talk a lot. I was hoping to get the other girl if I couldn¡¯t get another experienced hunter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Rei? I switched with her!¡± Sara exclaimed before letting out a small chuckle. As much as her pestering had slowly begun to bother him, her laugh was calming. He shook it off.


    ¡°Yeah, her. I had a patrol with her once and she was quiet.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so uptight, you know. I just wanted to see you smile.¡±


    ¡°I am smiling.¡± Dan said with a frown.


    ¡°Can I see?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The two were quiet as they continued onward; both were unaware they were being watched. Sara began to trail off again. As they made their way around a small foothill, there was a woosh, then a pop as a small gust followed. Her hair flopped over her eyes and before she could even process what had happened, Dan froze in place. As she looked forward, she watched the upper half of Dan¡¯s torso droop from his body as a fountain of blood erupted from his corpse. She had turned pale, this had been the first time she had seen anybody die in front of her face, and her introduction to this type of horror. Her heart began to race as she noticed a few men from Hiro¡¯s gang had started to approach.


    ¡°We got a live one!¡± A loud and raspy voice rang out. Sara quickly did a double take, only to notice a scraggy man closing in. The only thing she could think of was escaping. As she turned back towards Dan, two more men had already blocked her off. The two¡ªKyo and Matsu¡ªlooked identical. Both had menacing grins on their faces and broad physiques. They lunged towards her. As she took a step away, the scraggly man¡ªOrochi¡ªdived into her shoulder first, pinning her on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Hiro shouted from behind them. Sara tried her best to wiggle free but was overpowered. At last, a very large man¡ªYuuma¡ªemerged from the woods to help get the upper hand. He had towered over the rest of the group with his massive size and bulky muscles.


    ¡°We have food and a little snack for later!¡± Yuuma exclaimed with his brassy sounding voice.


    Sara was helpless now, letting out a scream as she found it increasingly difficult to escape. Hiro stepped over Dan¡¯s bisected corpse to observe the results of his attack. There was no way Dan could have known what had hit him. Sara tried again to jerk free.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle,¡± Hiro said softly to her. He stepped closer before scanning her with his eyes, reaching forward to say, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to hurt your friend. All we ask is that you do what we say.¡±


    Sara could feel Orochi¡¯s weight on top of her starting to shift. She waited for the right moment to try and strike back. At this point, everything would have to be as quick and precise as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that type of girl.¡± Kyo said.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think this girl is that type.¡± Matsu followed up.


    ¡°Nonsense, you would be surprised by what people do when they are desperate. She¡¯s just so,¡± Hiro waved his hand as he searched for the next word. His eyes twitched, ¡°Desperate!¡±


    Yuuma repeated ¡°desperate¡± aloud to the group before chuckling along. Matsu and Kyo followed up immediately. As Orochi began to snicker, he could suddenly feel a throbbing sensation in his left eye as Sara had quickly dug her thumb into it. A stream of blood and other fluids exploded from the newly formed orifice, causing Orochi to release her.


    ¡°That fucking bitch!¡± Orochi shouted as he pulled away. Sara had only managed to turn to her side before the rest of the group pounced on her.


    ¡°Leave me alone, please!¡± Sara cried as they lifted her up. Hiro walked to the front to continue.


    ¡°Such a foul creature, so,¡± Hiro said once more, lost to find the words. ¡°Foul!¡±


    The men all began to cackle. Orochi pressed down on his left eye, desperately trying not to whimper despite being blinded. Hiro and the rest would not tolerate any weakness¡ªhe would have snatched the other eye.


    ¡°All of this could¡¯ve been prevented if you had only listened,¡± Hiro hissed once more as he drew his knife from its holster, looking back towards his wounded comrade. ¡°I certainly hope you¡¯re keeping it together over there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, it¡¯s ok!¡± Orochi said quickly as his hands shook. He rubbed his face, collecting the blood in his palm before saying, ¡°I want a piece of her.¡±


    ¡°You will get yours.¡± Hiro felt her face once more. It had been so long since he had managed to catch a woman. Sara only wept as he leaned in with his dagger trailing up towards her neck. He gave the weapon a quick press, very lightly piercing her flesh before finally pulling away. Orochi looked back up to him through his only eye as Hiro ran his tongue across the knife. He turned back to Orochi, finally saying, ¡°Get a fire started, let¡¯s eat her first.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    It had been over a month since the incident surrounding the attempted theft. In the wake of the event, not much had changed, nor had they been reprimanded severely. Rei found herself at the edge of the monastery, sitting at the base of the only tree inside the village. Since that night, she had become shy at the thought of having to read poetry to somebody. Having to set a schedule to interact with Shugo had given her much anxiety. For the last few weeks, she had deliberately gone out of her way to avoid meeting him. After finally being hunted down on a post, Shugo had convinced her to meet him here today.It had to take a few deals and taking a post¡ªa day long one at that¡ªbut she had managed to switch shifts with Sara to dedicate this one day to seeing Shugo.


    We had a deal.


    She could hear Shugo¡¯s words in her head as she pressed her right index finger firmly into the brittle soil beneath. With a little pressure, the ground shifted up and around, leaving a small trench behind. She continued to drag her pointer through the dirt to create the first character, only before stopping short to observe her work. It was not much. While her mind wandered, a pair of laughs echoed out from just over the walls. Blood rushed to her face. As the laughing got louder, she quickly swiped away at the ground, clearing the canvas before trying to rise to her feet.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Shugo exclaimed as he emerged from the corner. Rei began to brush her hands against her black shorts to clear her extremities of any grime. Shugo¡¯s smile slowly began to droop as he she poised beneath the glowing sun. Today, she had only worn her usual green robe. The front had been cracked open, revealing the binds over her chest, leading Shugo¡¯s eyes to them.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to stand you up last time.¡± Rei said to him as he began to zone out. Shugo tried to gain his senses before lifting his hand and pointing to her.


    ¡°Oh, uh,¡± he muttered, noticing some dirt still on her black shorts, ¡°you got some¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± she replied, swiping furiously at her legs again. Shugo took a deep breath, trying not to look nervous as he finally took a moment to gaze at her figure. She was rugged, timid, but there was something about it that he found attractive. He stood tall and placed a hand in his pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok! Don¡¯t worry about last week,¡± Shugo said. ¡°Or last month.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I really wanted to write more.¡± Rei bowed her head and took a step forward. She humbly locked both of her arms behind her. Shugo¡¯s could slowly feel his heart beginning to race.


    ¡°Well,¡± he could feel his face starting to become flushed. While maintaining what little composure he had, he raised his chin while continuing to keep pace with her. ¡°I want you to write too!¡±


    ¡°I try to write on my own, but I don¡¯t know what.¡±


    ¡°That can be pretty hard,¡± Shugo nodded. He took a moment to collect his thoughts once more and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t write that much, but my mom liked poetry. She would tell me to just do what you thought and write what you feel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little bit more to it than that. I imagine not everything you write will have meaning or reason. You don¡¯t have to tell the world how you feel,¡± Shugo began to wave his hands through the air. ¡°Tell a story or something.¡±


    ¡°Like that one time, you snuck into the shrine,¡± Rei¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she quickly spoke. ¡°Then we fought that one guy and saved the scrolls!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t talk about that first part,¡± Shugo whispered as he scanned his eyes across the way, making sure that nobody was eavesdropping. He turned back to her, ¡°You are onto something though!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t bring that one up?¡± She asked. Shugo¡¯s eyes began to wander towards her again. Her hair across her shoulders, the tight compress around her chest, and her angelic stare¡ªshe¡¯s looking right at me. Shugo turned his head forward.


    ¡°What really goes through your head when you want to write something?¡± He asked. It was a simple enough question, and good enough for a start.     ¡°Nothing at all, really.¡±


    ¡°What do you feel?¡±


    ¡°A little cold,¡± Rei said immediately as she brought her hands forward, closing the robe over her chest. For an autumn day, she had felt that it was a bit warmer than usual. She turned her head to observe the scenery, for once comfortable in the moment before commenting, ¡°It¡¯s been a little on the drafty side.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shugo laughed. ¡°I mean what do you feel? On the inside?¡±


    Rei¡¯s eyes began to trace upwards towards him.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± she asked as she slowly crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Of course it does! If you create something without feeling, does it matter?¡±


    Rei had been perplexed by the comment as she looked down to the ground, finally saying, ¡°I still created something, did I?¡±


    ¡°You did, but you can¡¯t just do something and give it meaning because you did something, especially if you didn¡¯t put any thought or feeling into it.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with writing?¡±


    ¡°Everything! Isn¡¯t it the same when you fight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rei was already starting to feel herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you feel anything now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rei¡¯s eyes remained fixated on him with an empty glare. The two had come to a stop. Shugo could only grin as she looked back over to him.


    ¡°Nothing at all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she stuttered trying to find the words, ¡°nobody¡¯s asked me this before!¡±


    ¡°That explains a lot!¡± Shugo exclaimed as a chuckle escaped his breath. He was finding it harder to keep composed the more he learned about her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s not funny at all. I just didn¡¯t think it was that bad.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Shugo interrupted, trying to save the moment from spiraling out of control. Instinctively, he reached forward and placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why don''t we skip writing just for today and focus on fighting?¡±


    ¡°I switched shifts to be here.¡± Rei mumbled softly to him.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said while lifting his hand from her. ¡°why don¡¯t you try writing something?¡±


    With that, they were back to square one again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people watching me write.¡± She added quickly. The response brought out another cackle from Shugo.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the way we¡¯re going?¡± he asked her as he took a step back¡ªthe brightest smile shined from his face. Rei was unable to comprehend what was in store. Shugo finally declared, ¡°You know what, I think you know everything about writing. I¡¯m going to tell everybody that you¡¯re the best poet I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°Stop this, right now!¡± Rei shouted back as panic struck. Shugo howled watching her blush.


    ¡°Reina, you¡¯re the best poet ever. Everybody must know!¡± he said loud and joyously, waving his arms to tell the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± She screeched before storming past him. With little resistance, he was pushed aside while she reminded him, ¡°My name isn¡¯t Reina!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, you¡¯re the best! Write a poem about how angry you are!¡± Shugo shouted to her. He did not know what brought it out. Rei continued forward a few more feet before coming to a slow but steady halt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± she said to him.


    ¡°What do you feel?¡± He asked once more. Rei slowly turned towards him. The wind pressed across her face as she took another breath.


    ¡°I feel nothing.¡±


    He knew that he would not get any other answers. Rei was one of the most stubborn people he had the pleasure of meeting¡ªeasily taking her spot at the top of the list. Not being one to give in, he found any ground was ground; she would answer him. That would do.


    ¡°What does nothing feel like? How does that feel? Do you wonder what others think about you?¡± He tried again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then write,¡± Shugo stepped forwards and pointed to the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡°Ok then.¡± she said whilst lowering herself to the dirt path. Right as she began carving into the brittle surface, the two had been interrupted. One of Jin¡¯s troops had approached them hastily.


    ¡°Rei, we need you on patrol.¡± the man said quickly.


    ¡°I just switched out with Sara,¡± Rei said, perturbed as she had finally gotten comfortable enough to write something.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, she¡¯s not back yet.¡±


    ¡°Wait, who¡¯s missing?¡± Shugo asked.


    Rei quickly rose to her feet once more before asking, ¡°Have they sent anybody to find her yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you,¡± The troop pointed to her as he continued, ¡°Jin wanted you to lead the search. We don¡®t have anybody else and we¡¯re already one person short. I¡¯m about to take post; just get you somebody together so we can get these two located.¡±


    Shugo quickly shook his head as the shock of the situation took hold. He immediately raised his hands and asked, ¡°Only two people to find them? Two people missing? There¡¯s not enough manpower.¡±


    The man only gestured back to the field and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the manpower. Speaking of manpower, you might be the extra person we need.¡±


    Rei immediately raised her hand and pressed it against Shugo¡¯s chest, noticing he was somewhat off put by the news.


    ¡°This is your chance to get to do my job. How great is that?¡± Rei asked warmly, giving him a nudge.


    ¡°Yeah, great.¡± he spoke quickly.


    ¡°What route are we on?¡± Rei asked the troop as she lowered her hand.


    ¡°Route two, six days,¡± The man replied as he started to move away from the two. ¡°Jin-san is going to debrief you both in half an hour.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°This isn¡¯t so bad.¡± Shugo said as he trekked forward through the tall grass.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to get suited up and on the road. Rei had spent many days here on the exact same route and found the bugs and other wildlife to be an inconvenience at most. It was one of the ¡®easier¡¯ routes¡ªfor lack of a better word¡ªand one she looked forward to every so often she was assigned to a patrol. A week in the beyond was not the worst way they could have spent their time. Whilst making a steady pace, they slowly walked up a small foothill overlooking the valley.


    ¡°If it was Dan leading the way, he would¡¯ve travelled this way.¡± Rei said as she made her ascent.


    ¡°Good to know, I¡¯ve been trying to sense for the two and I haven¡¯t had any luck.¡± he replied after getting perched upon the tiny peak to gaze at the rest of the valley shimmering beneath the sunset. The light tore through the fading clouds, one last hurrah at dusk. Shugo had been wrapped up in the moment.


    ¡°I think we should set up camp here tonight.¡± Rei declared while lowering her arms, dropping her pack to the ground with a loud thud.


    ¡°Right out here in the open?¡± Shugo asked her hesitantly. Rei had already begun shuffling through the contents of the bag to locate the tent.


    ¡°Yeah, we sleep in shifts. They can see us, but we see them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that would be a good idea, but if you insist.¡± Shugo said back. He stepped over to her and took a seat just across a tiny patch of dirt. After observing it, he glanced back over before telling her, ¡°I can try to make a fire.¡±


    ¡°We will get around to that.¡± Rei always hated setting up and breaking down the camp. With Shugo giving her help, she managed to set the tent up much faster than usual. She spoke again, ¡°The other night when we chased that guy, how did you know where he was? How did you even do that? I know you¡¯ve been practicing on your own, but that¡¯s advanced.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rei started to pull back on the enormous collection of pelts that was the tent. Each foot of the canvas had fur from a different animal. She gave it a light stroke instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you haven¡¯t learned yet.¡±


    ¡°I know, but that¡¯s beside the point. If you figured that out, I should be learning from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to do!¡± Shugo quickly shouted back.


    ¡°Not with the writing, I meant fighting!¡± Rei laughed. The simple gesture made him light up inside. As he grinned, Rei had already laid the tent outwards and over a piece of line she had fastened between two trees. ¡°I would like to learn how to do that. I figured that if everybody else knew about it they would do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works out.¡± Shugo placed one of the first mounting sticks directly across from her. With just a little force, it went straight in. After making sure the two sticks were lined up, he peered at her. ¡°The Rising is another one of those things everybody should know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to learn that one,¡± she interrupted him. ¡°It would take me my whole life to learn it.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever done it before?¡± he quickly asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s hard to do?¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Shugo uttered before turning his focus back to the tent.


    ¡°Maybe sounds like a big ¡®no¡¯ to me.¡±


    ¡°Well then maybe I can show you sometime.¡± he said, making Rei snicker.


    She had seen Shugo do things already beyond what was expected, but the Rising was at its peak. Only a handful of people in the village managed to learn it. The small talk had come to a halt and slowly, but surely, the two had managed to finish setting it up. Before the sun had set, they had a fire, tent, and dinner prepared. The first day had been rocky enough as Shugo found himself fighting sleep.


    ¡°This is your first time, right?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°Patrol? Kind of. Camping? Definitely not.¡± he replied. She had become slightly intrigued.


    ¡°I thought you were just working the fields your whole life.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Shugo lifted the last half of his dinner to his face and took a small bite. ¡°When I was younger, we lived out here in the valley. I learned a little bit about hunting from my dad.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were an outsider.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not one, we just didn¡¯t have the option of living inside the village,¡± he took a sip from his waterskin pouch to help push the last bit of his dinner down. ¡°My dad was a warrior, and my mom was the librarian.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an old job that the elders did away with.¡±


    ¡°Why did they do that?¡± she asked, leaning in slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. There was a reason for them, but the elders had certain goals for everybody. My mom retired to the field after they shut it down.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, we don¡¯t,¡± The thought of it made him sigh. ¡°Hideo and the other elders ended up destroying a lot of past knowledge. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s surprising because that¡¯s just the way it¡¯s always been.¡±


    ¡°Seems like a waste.¡±


    ¡°Before we were here, the world was a lot more advanced. My mother said that in the ancient days we had endless knowledge at our fingertips! There were marvels that we couldn¡¯t even comprehend,¡± he had become energized, ¡°and we somehow managed to burn it all to the ground.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The thought swirled through her head of a past world. To think that mankind could assemble a civilization above what existed now was beyond what Rei could comprehend.


    ¡°If that happened, where did all of that stuff go?¡± she questioned once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they covered it up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no cover up.¡±


    ¡°They sure had no problem covering up the shrine. Things don¡¯t make a lot of sense around here, but it¡¯s really the norm. They even sent us alone to find two missing villagers!¡± He began to get fired up again. ¡°We could¡¯ve had a bigger search party. If those two were ambushed, I think we¡¯d be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I know, but they weren¡¯t equipped like us. They don¡¯t carry the same stuff we do. I think we¡¯re just shorthanded and in this because we¡¯re the only ones who can help.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Shugo said quickly, shrugging off the thought. Everything about the village was slowly starting to bother him. In the last month it seemed like everything was starting to fall into place. The chaos had slowly become something he could comprehend. Rei reached down towards a small pile of sticks and grabbed a handful before tossing it into the flame. The embers rattled as they accepted the fresh wood. As the stems began to crackle, she began to feel uncomfortable as the silence that she once would have yearned for was now something she found unsettling.


    ¡°What happened to your parents?¡± Rei asked him. The question caused his eyes to perk up.


    ¡°Mom got really sick when I was eleven and my father passed away when I was really little.¡± Shugo muttered back with a somber tone.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t really think about it at all anymore. I try to think about what my parents did rather than what happened to them, you know?¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡± The almost poetic answer was perplexing to her.


    ¡°Mom taught me to read and write when I was young. She didn¡¯t want me being some meat head like my dad, but I feel she didn¡¯t want me to spend the rest of my days in the field.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you become a cook or something?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Shugo said with a quick laugh. He smiled at her once more. ¡°Why don¡¯t you become a cook?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a cook.¡±


    ¡°I agree, whatever you cooked earlier was pretty bad.¡± He said again. Rei lit up in shock as he immediately raised his hands, quickly shouting, ¡°That was a joke.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She was silent again. This concept of a joke had flown over her head.


    ¡°They really don¡¯t let you guys live, huh?¡±


    ¡°I am alive, thank you.¡± she snapped back arrogantly, leaving him to chuckle. As much as he wanted to continue the banter, he worried that she may take it the wrong way. She was quite the character.


    ¡°I was hoping at the monastery you would have more friends to talk to.¡± Shugo spoke again.


    ¡°They don¡¯t really talk to me that much,¡± Rei said as she pulled her knees toward her chest. She wrapped both of her arms around her shins while starting to sulk. ¡°I¡¯m a little too weird. It''s like I try to talk to people but they don¡¯t understand me. Sometimes, I get frustrated talking.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the only reason. We¡¯re talking just fine now. What happens when you train?¡±


    ¡°The hardest thing about training is learning how to tune people out. There¡¯s so much focus that goes into learning these techniques that it¡¯s hard to focus on other stuff.¡± She said again.


    Shugo leaned forward and asked, ¡°Do you ever feel like they are pushing you too hard?¡±


    ¡°Everything about training is hard.¡±


    ¡°But do you think that you¡¯re being pushed to be something you don¡¯t want to become?¡±


    Rei paused. This gesture really struck deep. Ever since birth, she had felt that every day was out of her control, as if she was being trained for something bigger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she muttered as she started to feel cold. Shugo was starting to have second doubts about this conversation. The events of the day had been enough to stress them both out. What should have been a lovely afternoon writing poetry turned into this. Being stuck out in the woods wearing armor that barely fit would drive most crazy. The luminous aura from the fire began to dwindle. Rei lifted her head from her legs and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know why things are the way they are or what I¡¯m supposed to do with my life. When you¡¯re in my world, you don¡¯t really worry about the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty deep,¡± Shugo said to her as he started to lean away from the flame. It seemed like a bleak outlook, but as dark as he thought it sounded, he felt it to be relatable. ¡°I think you¡¯re a great poet even though you don¡¯t write.¡±


    The two sat calmly. Rei continued to feed the flames with what little debris was left. Shugo was already starting to doze off. The first shift would go to Rei, by default.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    It was a few weeks earlier¡ªRei had spent much of the day over by the gate. Both of her hands had been completely covered with dirt from grinding characters into the ground. It wasn¡¯t much for now, but she had managed to write a few lines. The small accomplishment had felt massive.


    ¡°Can you recite it?¡± Hideo asked her. Rei, unaware of his presence, had already given up on trying to hide her work.


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± She replied with a smirk. He began to approach her with his eyes fixed on her work.


    ¡°No, I would rather know who taught you this.¡±


    ¡°It was one of the workers from the field. I just thought I would use this to express myself.¡± Rei said while slowly retreating from her work area.


    ¡°This is definitely new,¡± he said after finally taking a seat across from her. Rei remained silent as he began to run his fingers through the dirt. ¡°In this world, it is extremely hard to take time on this. However, if you focus on this, someday somebody will cross paths with us,¡± Hideo dragged his pointer to the edge of the first line and across the first characters, ¡°these people don¡¯t want us to leave anything. If we can¡¯t fight for ourselves, then they erase it all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rei said to him as he continued to run his fingers over her work. She had not been sure what he had been referring to as Hideo was always one for equivocal ramblings and phrasing.


    ¡°If I had no hope for you, I¡¯d let you write now,¡± he said as he continued clawing away. ¡°You¡¯re the best chance we have. I know one day you¡¯ll take my place and when you do that, you can write.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei stared into a haze that lingered over the valley. The morning sun had already begun its ascension to the clouds before piercing through the darkness shrouding the forest. As the rest of the scenery came to life, Shugo began to tumble.


    ¡°Is it my shift?¡± he groaned whilst crawling towards the front of the tent.


    Rei had completely tuned him out. Again, he called out once more while he stumbled to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired right now.¡± Rei said to him. Shugo took a glance at her. She had started to drift away as her encounter with Hideo played over in her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Do you think writing is a waste of time?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Who told you that?¡± Shugo tried to keep calm.


    ¡°Hideo-Ni told me that it would be bad for the village. If I don¡¯t focus on my training and on writing, then I won¡¯t be able to protect everyone.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. You help protect us, but you can¡¯t just bottle yourself up for everybody else. If you can¡¯t express yourself or be happy, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    Rei stared back at him with another blank face. She shrugged back while Shugo started to get heated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let him tell you that you can¡¯t do something.¡± he quickly spoke. The two were now getting into unfamiliar territory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they will like that or not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± he shouted. Rei pulled back for a moment. ¡°We don¡¯t have to live like this! You can be anything you want, and I think if you care about something you can do it.¡±


    The positive reinforcement had managed to land. Rei smiled at him before shaking her head and muttering, ¡°Thanks, Shugo.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Rei had finally finished getting the tent set up again. The last few days had dragged on, but they were nearing the end of the patrol. Meanwhile, Shugo had been occupied getting another fire ready. The valley had seen an entire day of rain fall and getting the flame started would take much more work than usual.


    ¡°After a whole week of sleeping on the ground,¡± Shugo said aloud as he rubbed a thick piece of branch into a pile of twigs. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be excited to go back to the village and sleep on the ground.¡±


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± Rei muttered softly as she repeatedly hammered down the spikes. Shugo continued grinding the sticks together, growing ever more impatient with each minute.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Shugo groaned as the speed started to pick up. The branch in his hand was starting to wither down under the constant pressure. As fast as he could even blink, he lost control. The stick finally broke in two. After a loud crack, Shugo let out a quick yell as the jagged edge was forced into his palm, finally shouting, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rei quickly shouted back. Shugo lifted his wounded hand upwards to reveal a trail of blood gushing down the side. He took a moment to catch his breath before trying to remove the splinters. She grabbed his arm and added, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should pull that out.¡±


    ¡°Good call, I don¡¯t want it to bleed anymore.¡± Shugo replied as he thought on it. Rei drew a small cloth she had tucked away and tossed it towards him.


    ¡°Just put that on it and I¡¯ll worry about the fire.¡± Rei stated as she started to make her way towards the woods.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to get the food then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure that out next,¡± Rei turned back to him. She quickly waved her hand with a calm demeanor and continued, ¡°just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Shugo started to press the cloth against the fresh puncture. With his current streak, he was overdue for a cut. This stick would just be another addition to his collection of scars. He quickly scanned the camp once more only to see that Rei had already vanished. It was his chance to take a moment and unwind for once.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei took another glance at the woods below. The branches below her sagged under her weight but still managed to keep the rest of her body perched up. Raindrops that had collected on the leaves ended up soaking her clothes beneath the protective armor. The sensation while unnerving was not enough to break her focus. In the distance, she could barely make out the camp site. It was impossible to tell if Shugo was still trying to set up or not. She turned away and tried to see if there was anything useful in sight. With night starting to approach, the chances of getting a fire started began looking bleak. Rei was still going to try. She again peered deeper into the valley.


    Before long, she noticed something in a meadow possibly miles away. While it wasn¡¯t quite clear under the dusk ridden skies, Rei could make out what looked like a small plume of smoke. It was just clear enough that she could not rule it out as mist. Approaching it could have endless possibilities¡ªboth good and bad. The wind of the north began to pick up. All at once she could feel the damp cloth beginning to gnaw at her flesh. Suddenly her shivering began to become the deciding factor.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Rei muttered to herself, taking another leap across the trees.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Shugo had tried giving the broken stub in his hand another tug. Another small bit had come lose and surely enough he could feel some of the pressure starting to release. Just before any more blood could escape, he pressed the piece of cloth Rei had left against the wound. A sharp pain began to dig through the contact point.


    ¡°I was hoping this would be an easy week.¡± He said aloud, expecting somebody to reply.


    With the tension starting to release, the piercing feeling of the wood lingered. The best he could do now was try to keep his mind focused on other things. Rei had already been gone for some time and each moment the sunlight became scarcer. He tried to his best to get his hand covered before attempting to start the fire. The draft from the night air swept through the campsite, sending chills up and down his body. His eyes began to slowly clench shut while he tried to keep his breathing steady. Next, he began to try and block out the cold. The forest around him started to slowly fade from consciousness. Before long, he found himself in another void deep within his mind. The blood from his palm had finally come to a head and begun a steady drip. The first drop rain towards the abyss. On impact, a wave of red raced to the edge, illuminating Rei in the distance.


    Why are you all the way out there? He stared past her, going further into the Deep before noticing another presence waiting just beyond. His heart began to pound as he realized multiple starting to emerge, each drawing closer to Rei. Suddenly, the cold had become nothing more than a backburner issue. Another drop struck the ground. The tension started to increase as he noticed another¡ªone much closer. After a few seconds, he could detect more closing in fast. Within the minute, they would be on top of him. Shugo took what time he had to try and find cover amongst the trees. While barely managing to get out of sight, a pair of men had begun to make their way towards the camp. It was Kyo and Matsu. Once the tent was in focus, both began to move around the perimeter of the site. Shugo tried to fight his nerves as fear started to take hold. He slowly took another breath and thought, just calm down.


    Rei¡¯s presence in the distance began to fade. He shrugged once more and then tried again to get control of himself, keeping silent as the two began to close in on the tent. Before they concluded the approach, Matsu turned to his brother and lifted his finger up to his mouth. Kyo¡¯s face lit up as he acknowledged the gesture. Shugo could just barely make out the two men already starting to pillage the area before turning behind the tree once more. Without warning, Matsu had drawn a jagged blade from his belt and rammed it through the top of the tent rapidly. His brother followed suit, and without so much as a whisper they had managed to demolish the canvas with a flurry of quick stabs.


    ¡°I was hoping there would be somebody here.¡± Kyo said whilst dragging the blade through what was left of the covering.


    ¡°There¡¯s somebody out here and I want to find them already,¡± Matsu replied. He turned to the fire pit only to find blood scattered across the ground. ¡°They have to be here; do you see this?¡±


    ¡°I see it!¡± Kyo shouted back as he plopped down on the ground. Matsu had started to become agitated as his brother began to get comfortable.


    ¡°Why are you sitting? Let¡¯s get ¡®em already!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Kyo immediately threw his legs forwards and began thrashing around childishly. ¡°I wanna sit around and do nothing!¡±


    ¡°I want to go home already!¡± Matsu turned towards the tree line and unknowingly began approaching Shugo. This only added more stress now that the options were beginning to run out. His hands started to tremble as he could feel Matsu¡¯s growing. Matsu drew closer to the tree with his knife at the ready. Shugo instinctively grabbed onto the scabbard of his blade. The best he could hope for is a quick strike. If he could get one, then he would have better chances instead of trying to engage in a two on one deathmatch.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kyo called out to him as he continued waving his limbs through the grass. Matsu stopped just a few feet short.


    ¡°Where do you think?¡±  He looked back to him, still disappointed. The weeks spent in the woods was starting to get to them both.


    ¡°We got them,¡± Kyo said as he sat upwards. He immediately ran his hand through the bloody patches of grass, smiling as he brushed the red liquid across his shirt. ¡°There was one. I hit him with a death blow, and he jumped off a cliff. I don¡¯t wanna make a corpse and drag it across the woods all night.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± Matsu asked him.


    ¡°Are you?¡± Kyo snapped back. His brother could only laugh thinking of it.


    ¡°Boss won¡¯t take that for an answer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. The last two people from this village tasted nasty and I¡¯d rather starve.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Those words nearly brought Shugo to tears. How can somebody, much less a whole crew, think like this? The wound in his hand began to gush with blood as he clenched his fists, realizing now the search party had been futile. Matsu took a step towards the camp and began to contemplate the decision.


    ¡°There¡¯s no cliffs here. He was eaten by some wild dogs.¡± Matsu stated as he tucked the dagger into his belt.


    ¡°Dog sounds good, actually.¡±


    With a nod, the two began to make their way towards the sunset. Shugo turned to get a look at the two and started to feel even more unnerved. Now that he¡¯d barely avoided death, he started to feel more helpless seeing that it was going to be impossible getting to Rei in time. She was already walking into the belly of the beast and shortly after she would be encountering the brothers.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Yuuma¡¯s eyes continued to droop with each breath. He had since given up on trying to help his partners set up. Each moment would take just a piece of energy from him. His head quickly dipped forwards.


    ¡°Stop scrambling!¡± Yuuma shouted in reaction as he snapped his head back into place¡ªboth of his eyes barely level. Orochi immediately shrieked at the sudden outburst.


    ¡°Just go to sleep if you¡¯re not going to help me!¡± Orochi shouted to him. Just across the way, Hiro had begun to tumble in his sleep as the bickering had alarmed him.


    ¡°Be careful, if you wake me,¡± Hiro said as he lifted his head. ¡°I will be angry.¡±


    Orochi already felt a chill from Hiro that the autumn night could never surpass. He dismissed the two, focusing back on the fire to get dinner finished. Between Yuuma and Orochi was a large fish that had been roasting over the flame. Its skin had already begun to crumble after its extended stay in the heat.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be getting up.¡± Yuuma muttered, already half asleep again. Orochi began rotating the fish as delicately as possible while his comrade continued his tirade.


    ¡°Shut up already!¡± Orochi hissed as quietly as he could. His skin slowly began to grow damper with sweat while the cloth over his left eye had begun to act like a sponge. Within a few minutes, the wounded socket had begun to sting. He tried to set the catch in place as the pain had become much more persistent.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The branches beneath Rei had begun rustling back and forth. Her weight continued to cause the excess rainfall on the leaves to fall to the ground. In a brief time, she had covered a large amount of ground, making it just an acre from the enemy camp. After getting this far, she had found herself getting cold feet in more ways than one. This is dangerous, turn back. Rei¡¯s head was in a frenzy. She took a moment to gain her footing from atop the tree just as a massive gust had started to consume her. The whirlwind caught onto her bangs and then yanked the rest of her hair directly into her face. Rei could feel her body start to quiver as her nostrils became irritated.


    Being away from water for a few days had made every strand bothersome. Just then, she winced as she felt a sudden urge to sneeze settling in. The branches beneath her feet had let out a loud series of cracks. She had completely lost focus. Before being able to release, she had already begun crashing through the rest of tree¡ªeach branch taking pieces from clothes to skin on the way down. Just before reaching the base, her leg had snagged against another piece of tree. Another loud snap rung out while her body began to spin towards the grass. With a light splash and thud, her body bounced a few feet away from the base.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Orochi rose to his feet once he heard the rustling over the embers. There had been enough rattling in the woods all night from the rain, but he knew full well he had heard something. The series of loud cracks from the tree behind them had been enough to wake Yuuma as well.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s out there.¡± Orochi whispered. He stepped over the log by camp and towards the noise. It was difficult to see in the haze. The storm had stopped, but the temperature constantly dropping was starting to produce a thick cloud of fog. None the less, he still scanned the outskirts of the camp meticulously through his one eye.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something out there.¡± Yuuma added as he stepped over to him. Just opposite them was a downward slope filled with trees. The two had immediately become focused on several snapped branches beneath one just a couple hundred yards away.


    ¡°You see that?¡± Orochi called out as he pointed ahead. Yuuma slowly turned his head only to be filled with bewilderment.


    ¡°Yeah, I see that.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei¡¯s upper torso had continued to throb from the impact. She was not quite sure if anything had been broken at first. The entire right side of her chest had been completely covered with bruises under the several rips and tears in her clothes. Thankfully, the armor over her bust had had absorbed most of the fall, but she had still been rattled. The two were not too far away from her. Just after the impact, she managed to get behind some bramble adjacent to her position. Through the leaves, she was able to spot both men staring towards where she had once fell, sighing as it was clear at this point that getting a fire would be out of the question. However, as soon as she could start to consider a backup plan, she noticed two more approaching.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Kyo and Matsu had finally made their return. The scene had not been quite as calm as it was when they left, as they both had noticed Yuuma and Orochi at the ready.


    ¡°We got one of them already!¡± Kyo proclaimed joyously as he waved his hands in front of his shirt, proudly presenting his bloodstained tunic to the world. Orochi and Yuuma stared on. It had been a little too early to break the news.


    ¡°Anybody care?¡± Matsu asked aloud. Yuuma turned back to him with the same cold and angry stare from before. Nothing had to be said. Kyo reached over his shoulder and began to pull his katana from the sheath on his back. Like a shadow, Matsu followed suit, with the two men moving to a flanking position.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei cautiously began to lift her head from her chest then against the brushy terrain behind her. She was still unable to make out any of the conversation taking place. While trying to keep as quiet as possible, she tried to shift her weight towards her knees again. Her armor began to slowly shift around, pressing into tender flesh. A burst of pain followed.


    ¡°Just a little more.¡± Rei whispered as softly as possible given her condition. Her hip let out a light pop as she lowered her right knee.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    As quiet as the sound was, it was enough to draw Yuuma¡¯s attention. He turned towards the bramble in the distance with his fists clenched. The rest of his team had already taken notice and begun to move away. As they began to brace themselves, Hiro tumbled over onto his side and placed his hands over his ears. Yuuma could feel the muscles all over his body start to expand as he raised his arms over his head. With a roar, he slammed both of his fists against the ground. The very instant they collided, the land ahead of them surged as a ripple tore through, pulverizing the terrain ahead as a massive blast of energy propelled debris up towards the skies.


    A boom echoed through the valley, awakening it. The shockwave continued forwards, consuming everything in sight as the dirt and other remains started to rain down. Once the blast had cleared, the entire forest ahead appeared as if it had been bulldozed. Dozens of trees had been completely snapped into pieces while the ground appeared to sink into itself.


    ¡°Well, whatever it was, it¡¯s dead now.¡± Orochi declared while trying to brush the filth from his tunic. The men all slowly began to emerge from the smoke.


    ¡°I think we might have found the culprit.¡± Kyo said.


    ¡°I see it too!¡± Matsu chimed in.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei was barely able to react to the attack. The field had completely given in to her weight. Just as quickly as she could be pulled down, another blast of energy ripped through the ground¡ªthis time it had engulfed her and the rest of the area. The force from the shockwave struck so hard that she had ended up losing consciousness. By the time the blast had already cleared, the dirt beneath had become so brittle that her body just sank through. The remaining debris raining from above managed to cover the rest of her body. Just a few feet away were Kyo and Matsu, alarmed as they started to move in on her.


    ¡°There he is!¡± Matsu shouted to others. They descended into the brittle land, circling the area around Rei. Their clamoring started to pick up as the men started clawing towards the dirt. Beneath it, there was some slight movement followed by a groan.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s it!¡± another called out. Orochi continued scratching away until his fingers touched a smooth pelt under the dirt. The excitement on his face was enough to light up the night sky. He grabbed hold and then started to pull; the rest of the ground gave way.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mountain dog, not a person,¡± Orochi said after taking a glance at the generous sized animal still twitching from the blast.


    ¡°I probably should¡¯ve saved that one for later,¡± Yuuma said as he could feel the tension in his muscles starting to rise.


    ¡°Well, we appreciate the show,¡± Kyo said to him as they all started to finally head back to the campsite above. Orochi handed off the kill before wiping his hands again.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of dirt.¡± he quickly muttered while trying to get his footing again.


    Just when he stepped forward, he suddenly lost all traction under feet and tripped over. His body ended up just sinking as the land around him began to slide from under his feet. To his left, Rei began to emerge beneath the dirt, still barely conscious as she opened her eyes to the brand-new predicament. Orochi¡¯s only good eye had become irritated from being submerged, leaving him blinded again. Rei sat motionless as the man began clawing around the ground near her. It did not take her very long to come to the realization that she was in a very particular position, keeping her in view of Orochi¡¯s eye that had been previously severed. Orochi finally got to his feet and then tried to take another step up, eventually pulling himself free to march back. Just as he had disappeared, Rei tried to hold her breath to keep from hyperventilating. She could hardly contain her excitement. Now out of harm''s way, she began to make her way back through the valley and towards the camp site.

 Book 1: Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Everything at the camp had been demolished following the ambush from Kyo and Matsu. Rei stepped over the tent to see numerous slits running down its canvas. Her heart began to sink deeper into her chest as she took notice of Shugo¡¯s gear lying alone in the grass, still undisturbed through the night. The morning light had cast itself upon the firepit, creeping towards an empty patch of grass, revealing a lone rose¡ªits petals stained by droplets of blood. She knew it was Shugo¡¯s right away.


    ¡°This is all that¡¯s left.¡± Rei said to herself.


    The thought of losing Shugo caused her legs to buckle, forcing her to her knees. A few droplets of the morning dew had infused with the blood, causing the crimson-colored liquid to drip off the plant. The sight, as grizzly as it was, brought her to tranquility for just a second as the gears in her head began to spin. Soon, the image of the bloodstained rose had been burnt into her mind, causing her to choke back tears. In that moment, she felt a sudden burst of inspiration as she started began to hear Shugo¡¯s words, what do you feel?


    She had to put it to words. The morning sun had slowly but surely continued its journey over the horizon, lighting the valley with a pink hue. Rei could feel the urge to continue the mission and go home, but she decided to give in for once.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Shugo began to groan while his eyes cracked open to the light starting to pierce the gloom. He had been fast asleep in a nearby cave after the camp had been attacked, fearing another pass from the gang. There was not much he could have done in his situation to go after her. When coming to consciousness, he recalled the night before, and the current situation. Rei is still missing.


    He immediately took off out of the cave and towards the camp site as fast as possible, making his way up the side of the hill from before. Upon arriving, he felt relieved seeing Rei facing the rising sun alone with her ragged clothes. He could only imagine the night she had gone through.


    ¡°Can I enjoy the sunset too, or do you wanna tackle it by yourself?¡± Shugo asked her, finally breaking the silence. Rei had been taken off guard and tried to hold back her excitement as best as she could before approaching him.


    ¡°I thought they got you.¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought the same happened to you.¡± Shugo gazed at her. He could barely make out any the scratches, mud, or tattered clothes from this angle. Rei stood and faced him, putting him further at ease as her face shined a bright grin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually find any fire,¡± Rei said while starting to feel her voice beginning to break. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d make it back.¡±


    A few tears started to build up in her eyes; a lot had gone on in her head over the night. Shugo walked over to try and calm her down, brushing some tears from her face. Rei lunged forward and wrapped her arms around him, finally resting her head against his shoulders and welcomed his embrace.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The welcome home had hardly been warm with the mission being a failure. Both Dan and Sara were certainly not in this world anymore. Shugo and Rei had burnt away a week of their lives, barely returning with them intact. Upon waiting for a debrief, they had managed to get the first proper meal since the patrol had begun. Shugo took a sniff of the soup to try and figure out the source of the aroma before taking a sip. Rei sat across from him, staring blankly at the bowl in front of her trying to process the events of the night before. Dinner was starting to turn into a repeat of the walk back¡ªShugo did not want to deal with more silence.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re tired, but you gotta eat something.¡± he finally said as he lowered his dish.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± Rei said while continuously gliding the spoon around the edge of the dish.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything since this morning.¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking about Sara and last night.¡± Rei placed the bowl back down on the ground and curled her legs into her chest nervously, placing her chin between her knees.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you then?¡± he inquired upon finishing the last of his soup.


    ¡°Sara could¡¯ve been here if I took the shift like I was supposed to.¡± As much of a stretch it was, Rei still placed the blame on herself. Shugo had remained silent. He stared over to see her starting to scratch at the ground again, slowly drawing trenches before. Rei clenched it tight and said, ¡°My will to write is what got them killed.¡±


    ¡°Is that really how you feel?¡± he asked as sincerely as possible. Rei let the thought rattle around in her head as grinded her face into her thighs. Shugo thought of some more positive reinforcement, but he held onto his words. She was stubborn, but above all things she was complicated. He instead had relented and decided to head back to his quarters, turning to face her once last time and saying, ¡°You need to get some rest. I¡¯ll see you around, Rei.¡±


    Rei lifted her head to see him already walking away. At this point, she was too tired to respond. Her eyes began to creep shut as her body began to droop lower to the ground. Eventually, she found herself slipping deeper and deeper into a trance. The stars above had already faded into the darkness, leaving her alone again to face the abyss. A gust swept through, causing her to rise to her feet. The wind produced a siren-like howl that echoed on. Rei held her hands to her ears to try and block the sound as the horrid screech only seemed to get louder.


    ¡°Just stop it!¡± Rei screamed at the top of her lungs. Her wailing voice only managed to amplify itself along with the droning from this unearthly roar. Not too long after, her own word began to echo out and back toward her before turning into an ear-piercing signal of its own.


    ¡°Rei,¡± a heavenly voice spoke from the horrid noise, drawing Rei closer to it. Weighed down by the agony of helplessness, she began clawing away at her ears trying to find the source.


    ¡°Please, stop.¡± Rei said back, feeling tears starting to roll down her face. She looked onward to see that the village had completely disappeared, leaving her alone in a forever spanning patch of grass under a pitch-black sky. A short distance ahead, she could make out the silhouette of a person¡ªa woman¡ªdrawing closer and closer. Soon after, Rei could see her hair was white like snow, draping over the shoulders and accenting her voluptuous figure. Both of her eyes had their own pigment¡ªone green, another blue¡ªthat shined bright like jewels in the void. Rei had completely been overtaken by the sight of her, almost attracted by her appearance.


    ¡°You know what you have to do,¡± she said again. Rei could only shake her head in dismay as she started to approach the woman.


    ¡°Can you show me?¡± Rei asked her curiously. Her chest started to warm up as the dreamy figure began to draw closer. Deep down, her emotions were in such disarray as the woman placed her hand gently around her. There was something about this that had puzzled her, only making the sensation feel less surreal.


    The woman whispered finally, ¡°Please, find me.¡±


    Rei found herself still sprawled across the dirt from the night before. Her body had a quite foreign ambience to it today. Last night¡¯s dream came and went¡ªshe had never felt such emotions or sensations in her life. It was a dream, a confusing one, but she was completely dumbfounded as to why she could not remember it. She recalled the void and the noises¡ªshe could not remember the rest. As soon as she began to recall the snowy-haired woman from her dreams, she paused upon realizing it had been many hours since she had last seen Shugo. Since they had spent the week together in the field, she expected they would be able to use this day to write.


    Today, she was going to finally have something to show him to make up for an entire wasted month. During the day, she had already gone on to try and write and memorize a poem for him. She waited again under the same tree over by the corner of the monastery, still going through the words in her head. It was much quieter today. In fact, everything felt like a stark contrast to the norm. The village was quite timorous as a few of the posts were vacant. Each of the fields had fewer workers as well. The solitude first seemed welcome, but she grew more uncomfortable by the minute as surely, she would have expected Shugo to come marching around the corner any moment. Feeling alone, she quickly made her way to the center of the village.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Naomi had been pulling weeds from the fields, quite a dissimilar experience from her usual routine. She had normally found herself doing work in the center of the village or around the monastery. Unlike Rei, she had been raised differently, being kept from combat and many of the other struggles in the daily norm of the village. Being that her father was one of the elders, she had more of an excuse to avoid manual labor. Despite that, she had chosen to take a spot in the field for just this day, regretfully in hindsight at that.


    Her hands had been covered with splinters and blisters after hours of pulling the till against the old roots protruding from the ground. After feeling it slip from her hands, she furiously stomped on the ground, finally off-tilt as she grabbed hold of the handle of the tool and threw it ahead of her. The till sailed through the air and over towards Rei, who had been rapidly approaching. Rei reached out and grabbed hold of it in flight, barely stopping before it had connected with her face.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh my, Rei.¡± Naomi spoke after a big gasp. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Rei said as she inspected the tool. She too had felt a little tense today but brushed off the near miss and tossed the till back to the ground, finally asking, ¡°Have you seen Shugo?¡±


    ¡°Ybarra?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The guy you went in the field with.¡± Naomi said again, perturbed from the response.


    ¡°Yeah, him.¡± Rei smiled after finally fitting the pieces together as several of the villagers like herself did not have last names. Shugo Ybarra, what a name. It had not been too uncommon for many to grow up with the elders instead of parents.


    ¡°I traded with him today.¡± Noami said as she pulled her feet from out of the dirt before kicking her legs forward, flipping her sandals off her feet and over to Rei.


    ¡°He switched?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m regretting it already,¡± Naomi plopped down on a small rock protruding from the dirt. She gave her head a snap, swinging her frizzy hair behind her and saying, ¡°Why ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason at all.¡± Rei said without hesitation. Naomi immediately lit up and smirked, slowly leaning in as she held her hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Oh yeah, no reason, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no reason!¡± Rei slowly blushed as she returned.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, ok.¡± Naomi giggled as she turned away from her, finally looking back over to the nearly deserted fields.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who switched with him. What is it to you?¡±


    ¡°Ok, enough,¡± Naomi shook her head, ¡°this really isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even talk to me the much, so how would you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t talk to you that much,¡± she added, getting Rei fired up. It had been a rough day, so she gave her a nudge across the shin with her fist and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get so defensive; I was teasing you.¡±


    Rei smiled back; she gave in and went to go take a seat next to her. In the back of her mind, she was thinking about Shugo not showing up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rei muttered softly.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not really you,¡± Naomi continued while Rei began to slide in closer to her. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing! You¡¯ve been a little bit more talkative lately.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to the Rei who didn¡¯t talk much. I think we might have to find her; because warriors don¡¯t do a lot of talking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good one.¡± Rei began to drag her fingers through the dirt again, causing Naomi to look back over to her. Somewhere beneath her gaze, Naomi could feel something was off with her friend.


    ¡°Alright, I was joking with you.¡± Naomi blurted out while nudging Rei with her elbow. The quick hits brought a smile to both of their faces as they playfully traded blows.


    ¡°Well, I was looking for Shugo, but I think you teasing me makes up for that. It''s like he never left!¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re really upset he isn¡¯t here!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rei flinched and snapped back to her, ¡°he owes me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, there she is!¡± Naomi exclaimed in hopes to get her amped up.


    ¡°I just needed to find him,¡± Rei began to think of her poetry as she spoke to her. Still a little self-conscious, she tried to deflect away from the topic, ¡°If you see him, let him know I¡¯m looking.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Naomi said finally, getting ready to return the work. Rei began to make her way back into the village, determined to finally get a chance to recite her poem. Once she had gotten near the edge of the field, Naomi called out, barely getting her attention. Rei turned back to Naomi just as she shouted, ¡°He will like you better with short hair.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hideo and Toki had taken the time to clean outside the shrine before winter. With Naomi in the fields, Toki had felt inspired enough to do some of the common tasks in support. The two cleared out the brittle autumn leaves beneath the statue of Hideo-Jin-Ichi, allowing it to stand magnificently in the afternoon sun.


    ¡°I think that should do it for now,¡± Hideo said finally. Toki nodded back, brushing his fingers in between the hairs of his beard, admiring the scenery. The two turned away from the statue, shifting focus to Rei as she approached the shrine. Both elders towered over her in size as she introduced herself with a quick bow.


    ¡°Hideo-san, I came bearing news.¡± Rei said, still leaning forward to them. Hideo waved his hand, dismissing the gesture.


    ¡°We already spoke to Shugo. It is unfortunate we could not locate the hunters,¡± Hideo replied calmly. ¡°We will gather another team soon.¡±


    ¡°You and Shugo did more than we could¡¯ve expected,¡± Toki added as he slowly readjusted the belt around his robe. ¡°We will need you to try and recover, because we need you to help with this one.¡±


    Rei nodded. The pain from dodging Yuuma¡¯s deadly strike still lingered on, but she had been prepared to move again if the call were sounded.


    ¡°I am ready for the battle,¡± Rei said to them while trying to think of how to phrase the next question. It¡¯s the perfect time, she thought just before continuing, ¡°I even have somebody who is willing to fight! Shugo, he would be great.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that would be up to our Daimyo.¡± Toki interrupted her.


    ¡°Shugo would be great for the job, we really do make a great team!¡± she said once more, enthusiastic at the proposition. Hideo shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s convinced you to write poetry and now he wants to be a warrior?¡± Hideo challenged her immediately. Rei looked back at him, taking a moment to realize her place before turning ahead to the shrine, fearing being scolded any further.


    ¡°Poetry?¡± Toki asked.


    ¡°No, not anymore.¡± she replied faintly, tipping her chin to her chest in embarrassment thinking of her poetry being discussed aloud.


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t preparing for winter, I¡¯d say write.¡± Hideo said to her as sincerely as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to write anymore. I only wanted to see what I was capable of,¡± Rei lifted her head, ¡°I need to keep the village safe.¡±


    ¡°It takes a lot of courage to be able to do what you do. It is one thing to have a passion, but another to make your passion the welfare of your people,¡± Toki spoke as he lifted his hand and placed it softly against her shoulder. ¡°I sense potential in you.¡±


    ¡°We all see it,¡± Hideo quickly jumped in. ¡°Someday you¡¯ll be an elder like us.¡±


    Being an elder or having a village under her was something she may have never considered. Both men continued, going back and forth with small anecdotes as Rei started to recite the poem in her head once more.


    ¡°Where is Shugo?¡± Rei interrupted them, finally shaking her way out of thought.


    ¡°Oh, he was here before you showed up,¡± Toki said while gesturing behind her, over towards the lonely tree.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Rei bowed again, ¡°I was looking for him.¡±


    Hideo glanced at her menacingly for a moment before following along with a smile. Toki leaned forward to her to keep the formalities and returned with a slow, but respectful bow.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Shugo stared across the monastery and further into the valley as he sat atop the tree, perched on a branch and kicking his legs carelessly. He had chosen this spot time and time again to clear his thoughts. It had one of the best views¡ªsecond only to one of the watch towers. He watched Rei leaving the shrine by herself, walking alone with her head held forward as she made her way over towards him. Without making eye contact, she leaned against the trunk of the tree below, and then attempted to collect her words.


    ¡°I''m sorry about earlier, I don¡¯t poetry is a waste of time,¡± Rei said aloud before resting her head against the bark. She gave it a quick punch, gently striking the tree and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a problem making my mind up. I¡¯ve always had somebody pushing me along to make decisions for me. Right now, I want to write poetry.¡±


    Shugo, still speechless, looked down on her as she still refused to make eye contact with him. He knew how confusing she was at times but was welcome to hear her try to express herself.


    ¡°If you want to do that, we should start with some basics,¡± Shugo said to her. He leapt forward and slowly lowered to the ground while channeling power from the Deep. Rei was silent. Finally, Shugo landed softly and then faced her, asking again, ¡°What do you feel?¡±


    It was back to square one again. Rei lowered her head, still trying to recite the words inside. Shugo only shook his head and began to walk away from her. He had tried to teach her, but he was beyond the breaking point. At this point, he found himself just like another one of the elders¡ªanother force in Rei¡¯s life to push her to make decisions. That was not something he wanted from this friendship. Rei quickly drew her tant¨­ and raised her head to him. The sudden noise from the blade leaving its scabbard had brought him to a halt. He turned to face Rei, seeing her standing with the knife still to her side. With her free hand, Rei grasped onto as much of her hair as possible and raised the weapon to it.


    ¡°As I stand here, my heart is heavy,¡± Rei began to slowly cut into her hair, ¡°Yet it¡¯s so empty, I¡¯ve lost something so dear. Here, this bloodstained rose, a reflection I see. Now I see the light, this bloodstained rose is me.¡±


    Rei lifted her hand to the wind to release the strands to it, watching as they sailed on in peace. Shugo took a moment to nod, admiring the poetry before folding his arms.


    ¡°Is there anymore?¡± he asked her, smiling warmly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not very good.¡± Rei¡¯s voice was trembling, both of her eyes had begun to water up from embarrassment. Shugo on the inverse had finally realized his time was not wasted and was overflowing with excitement.


    ¡°I told you that you were a good poet, you just have to believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡± she said, brushing the excess hair still stuck to her palms.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you hold up your end of the deal.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Jin had assembled a couple dozen students in front of the shrine for the following attack. It had been a few weeks since Dan and Sara had gone missing and the tension among the villagers continued to mount. Not a soul was certain whether or when they would be out on patrol again. He stepped ahead of the pack and past Rei, who had been standing by the front.


    ¡°Today, we have come to a crossroads,¡± Jin spoke, finally breaking the silence, ¡°our way of life has been faced with another trial.¡±


    Jin began to walk towards the collection of soldiers with his head held high. His thousand-yard stare that could cut flesh. He continued, ¡°Several of you have been chosen because of your proficiency, and several of you probably have no idea why you¡¯re here.


    ¡°As we all know, we¡¯ve had a couple of our fellow villagers disappear. We have yet to discover any traces of them. Some of you may know them,¡± Jin had stepped in front of Rei who had refused to make eye contact as he loomed over. ¡°Some of you may have never said a word to them in your lives.¡±


    Rei kept her hands tucked between her legs as she sat forwards. She had spent a few nights thinking about what had happened to Sara. The thought of her dying over wanting to spend the day writing had lingered so long that it had since worn out its welcome. She knew better now, not a thing could have been done to prevent it. Jin continued with the monologue to get everybody worked up. The truth was that everybody was so disconnected that the pain of losing somebody had no real weight. It happened to be something unfortunate, nothing more.


    A voice called out from the crowd, ¡°Do we even know who or what even took them out? How do we even know if this is an enemy clan or just a pack of dogs that ate them?¡±


    ¡°I saw them myself,¡± Rei was quick to interrupt. ¡°There¡¯s about four or five of them and they¡¯re really strong.¡±


    The revelation had sent some shockwaves through the gathering, leaving a few of the villagers to chatter among themselves. Hideo and Toki watched from the back end of the crowd. They had been unaware of what exactly the threat was or what it was capable of. This had remained true for Rei as well. She had seen them and survived one of Yuuma¡¯s powerful strikes, but she had no idea what the others were able to do.


    ¡°The few of you that are gathered here tonight are going to be our last hope,¡± Jin spoke again, ¡°You may not be as skilled as the rest of us, but we have no choice. We cannot risk sending us all, and I will need five of you to battle with me, and another six as an auxiliary force. Do we have any volunteers?¡±


    A few bursts of whispers from the crowd had been heard. Rei was the first to volunteer. Soon, another hand rose, and soon after another. Jin and the elders watched as hands slowly began to rise, filling the needed slots steadily. He immediately chose Rei for his team before going through a few of his top troops. While passing through, he had noticed Shugo at the end of volunteers.


    ¡°You,¡± Jin said before pointing to Shugo, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Who, me?¡± Shugo asked as he lifted his hand over his chest, trying to keep composed, ¡°To do my part.¡±


    ¡°Why now? What made you brave?¡±


    There was some laughter from among the students and the other troops still gathered. Hideo glared over at him, disappointed seeing him as part of the pack. As the chatter began to settle, Shugo quickly coughed nervously into his fist.


    ¡°Well, uh,¡± He lifted his head, barely making eyes contact, ¡°my dad used to be a warrior, and I wanted to try it too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be good for the main force, you¡¯ll be on the auxiliary patrol.¡± Jin started to speak before Rei had intervened.


    ¡°He¡¯s fought them before, we both did. If anybody, he should be on this team,¡± Rei interjected as she stepped in between them.


    Hideo finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s enough, it is not your place to challenge him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves now,¡± Shugo quickly replied before looking over to Jin, ¡°I have fought these guys before, I¡¯m with Rei on this one.¡±


    ¡°And I am the Daimyo,¡± Jin added quickly to take back control, ¡°it is still my call, and I can handle this.¡±


    ¡°I agree, and that¡¯s why you need me.¡± Shugo said arrogantly as he rolled his shoulders back to look stronger.


    ¡°Nonsense, he does not need you.¡± Hideo spoke out again. As the two continued back and forth, Rei stood by watching as she continued to think about her encounter with Shugo earlier. Just as the arguing had boiled to its head, she finally stepped forward.


    ¡°We should have him in,¡± Rei tried to keep calm as she spoke. ¡°I know what they¡¯re capable of, just like him. I¡¯m one of the best warriors in the village, my word should matter just as much.¡±


    ¡°I think you should give him a chance too,¡± Toki had decided to chime in, feeling intrigued to see her trying to stand up to Hideo. He stepped forward, ¡°I don¡¯t think even the great Hideo-Jin-Ni would be against somebody who is willing to volunteer, no, not you.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Hideo looked back to him, slowly going pale as Toki had started to ramble. Before he could continue, the others had already started to jump in.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s not a warrior like us, but I¡¯ve trained with him, and he knows enough to put him ahead of some of the others.¡± Rei continued quickly, not to let Hideo interrupt her, ¡°I know you gave me a chance.¡±


    ¡°That I did.¡± Jin said firmly as he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Why not leave it up to duel?¡± Shugo suggested, causing Toki to become further captivated. His eyes lit up to the idea, causing him to stroke his beard once more.


    ¡°It is part of the initiation, why not?¡± Toki asked, still towering over them as he stood tall. Hideo held his tongue.


    ¡°That it is, you have a point,¡± Jin said with little thought. Rei¡¯s face had lit up with excitement as her hands began to tremble. Hideo had tried with every bit of his mental fortitude to encompass his boiling rage hearing Jin starting to consider Shugo. Jin stepped towards Shugo, continuing with, ¡°Three points, simple enough?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Shugo said confidently as he smiled back to him.


    ¡°I¡¯d hope not. I was half tempted to say ¡®no¡¯,¡± Jin said while turning to face Toki, ¡°but if somebody wants to try, I will afford them that opportunity.¡±


    As the spirits began to rise, Hideo began to become more reclusive. He had tried to keep Shugo out of the battle. Deep down, he could not help but feel that the decision would be catastrophic. There was the constant thought that Shugo had been slowly starting to undo the years of training. Whether or not his suspicions were correct, they had plagued his mind without halt.


    ¡°I promise that I will not let you down.¡± Shugo said again. Jin nodded approvingly to the young man before turning back to the group to make the final arrangements.


    ¡°Everybody not on a team, you may leave. For my two teams, we will regroup tomorrow at sundown,¡± Jin said aloud. He immediately faced Shugo and Rei before speaking again, ¡°There¡¯s a few of you that still need to prove yourselves to me.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Following the meeting, Rei had told him to plan for a crash course. Shugo had then chosen to cut his sleep short that night so he could make it to the same tree as early as possible. He had already beaten the sun as well as the rest of the village to rise. While trying not to waste any time, he then began a series of warm-ups to get his body prepared for the oncoming session. He felt his knowledge of the techniques would be enough to give him an edge in the upcoming battle, but Rei had volunteered to try and get him up to speed.


    There was much in a soldier¡¯s way of life that he had yet to learn. He continued his training solo through the morning, brushing up on what knowledge he had with a sword. The shinai he had been trying to practice with slowly began to feel heavier by the minute; each attack was becoming less violent as he had started to feel fatigued from the constant practice. Over by the monastery and out of sight, Rei had been watching for some time.


    ¡°Come on now, don¡¯t get burnt out before the fight,¡± she finally said, trying not to laugh as he flailed through the air with his weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to,¡± Shugo panted before tossing the stick to the ground. Rei clenched her fists out of disdain of seeing the weapon bounce across the dirt and quickly stared back to him.


    ¡°So you want to be a warrior and you throw your weapon on the ground?¡± Rei asked him with a much harsher tone compared to before. Shugo could only stare on as she approached him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It means, ¡®pick up your weapon¡¯,¡± Rei said louder and more agitated. Shugo hesitated to grab the weapon. He could feel his palms starting to get wet as he started to feel confused by this new side. She quickly yelled, ¡°I said, ¡®pick it up¡¯.¡±


    He was in a tussle as Rei continued the pressure. Just as he raced for the shinai, Rei had already managed to draw one of her own and swing it towards his back. The surface of it made a loud snap as it encountered his upper left side. Shugo¡¯s jaw ripped away from his body as his eyes shrunk into his skull. He had initially been wound up, but just seconds later a massive roar screamed across the village as exploded in pain.


    ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Shugo screamed.


    ¡°The first rule you should know is to never drop your weapon. Second, never turn your back on your opponent!¡± Rei drew the weapon once more, striking without warning. Despite his thoughts being a mishmash of conflicting emotions, he had grasped onto the handle of his shintai to parry as Rei swung horizontally towards his face. Just as he had deflected one strike, she would follow up with more, continuously forcing him to defend. After feeling the wooden sword constantly strike his flesh, he finally backed up before shouting, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really handle pressure that well.¡±


    ¡°No kidding! I didn¡¯t expect you to get a cheap shot in.¡±


    ¡°Did I say you could speak?¡± she interrupted him. Shugo¡¯s teeth immediately locked together as he froze in place. Rei only gave him an ominous glare that brought him to attention. ¡°If you want to be one of us, you have a lot to learn.¡±


    Shugo only stared on blankly as she continued with the monologue. His body trembled from the short clash, the hair on his scalp already dampened with sweat. Rei cautiously circled him, searching for any flaw or irregularity.


    ¡°Permission to speak?¡± Shugo asked her. Rei¡¯s eyebrows had jutted upward in shock. She leaned in, peering over his right shoulder with a menacing glare.


    ¡°Who said you could speak?¡± Rei asked with a hiss.


    It was too late. Shugo had only wanted to learn enough to get by. At this point, the warrior side of Rei had already been released. The revelation had been unsettling to him to say the least.


    ¡°Keep your stance, and don¡¯t lose balance,¡± Rei shouted, giving him another tap across the back of his leg with the weapon. ¡°Keep your center. That¡¯s what will keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°Ok, calm.¡± Shugo muttered. Rei stepped in front of him with the same look on her face before striking again.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Keep your balance,¡± He uttered before Rei had struck again. ¡°Keep your stance, and don¡¯t lose balance. Find your center.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Rei asked before giving him as wave, ¡°You can talk now.¡±


    ¡°It means ¡®stay alive¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Acceptable.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Toki and Naomi¡¯s simple stroll around the perimeter of the village had now been nearing its second and final lap¡ªa two-mile walk. For ages, this had been the very tail end of their very long and dragged-out morning routine, or ¡°mourning routine¡± as Naomi sometimes prefers. Every morning, she would find herself getting dressed, but always conscious as to make sure not to spend too much time, as Toki had been very difficult to wake. With his massive and bulky physique, he had completely overshadowed her and the rest of the villagers in height. Standing at roughly eight feet and two inches, it was safe to say that Naomi had sacrificed as much of her time waking him up than most of the warriors had spent learning to fight. At some point, he would eventually come through after enough attempts before following up with a long walk. It was good enough to get the blood flowing, and a perfect time for the two to do some bonding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to the winter walks.¡± Naomi said as she thought of the days ahead.


    ¡°It is not good to think about it. It is better to be more optimistic about that future than to worry about the struggles,¡± Toki replied as he reached down to give her a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°Seasons change and time passes by. If you worry about the walks being too hard then they will become unbearable.¡±


    ¡°I knew that.¡±


    ¡°You should think about things that you can do to make things better for yourself. I am certain I have told plenty of stories about how it used to be!¡± Toki exclaimed.


    He had always found a little warmth in thinking about some of the old days. Naomi leaned over to him and gave him a nudge with her elbow to cut him off.


    ¡°You know, Papa, with how much you talk about it, I don¡¯t think it was as bad as you remember,¡± she said with her usual bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible I might have remembered things a little wrong,¡± he said with his same low and majestic tone, beginning to stroke his fingers through his beard, ¡°just a little.¡±


    Naomi had tried to smile back as she thought about the many chaotic shifts and her first day in the field. Her palms had continued to sting from the hours of dragging the till through the weeds, keeping the unpleasant memory fresh.


    ¡°Well, I certainly hope when I have kids one day, that things will be a little better for them,¡± Naomi said finally, still trying to be optimistic.


    ¡°I am certain they will be. It is up to you to carry the torch.¡±


    ¡°Well, I certainly wouldn¡¯t pass it off to anybody else. There¡¯s no room to fail.¡±


    ¡°Again, worry not about that,¡± Toki started to reach back over to her once more. ¡°I have much faith in the future.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Toki lit up again and exclaimed, ¡°I have the most wonderful and bright daughter in the world!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Naomi said as she started to blush from the compliment. Toki would give her roaring praise every day¡ªit and his dedication to sleep were something Naomi could count on. The two neared the end of the walk and towards a once familiar spot only to find Rei and Shugo still training. Naomi had always enjoyed seeing Rei, but her initial response today was nothing short of being shocked. She quickly exclaimed, ¡°You see dad? I told her to cut her hair to impress him and she did it!¡±


    The words had flown over Shugo¡¯s head as he had been in a front plank for the past few minutes, still with his shintai lying under his palms. He had much to learn, and after the last few hours he slowly began to feel remorse over the situation.


    ¡°You two are cute, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Toki said, causing Rei¡¯s face to shine red.


    ¡°I just wish you had asked me to cut it,¡± Naomi whimpered upon seeing the unevenness of Rei¡¯s hair, being mortified by the many loose ends, and missed strands.


    ¡°I thought I did a fine job,¡± Rei said quickly before brushing he hands across her crown, finally facing Toki, ¡°also, I didn¡¯t cut it for him, I cut it for me.¡±


    ¡°Did you now?¡± Toki asked her quickly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rei replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want anybody grabbing my hair.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is too much!¡± Naomi exclaimed as she began to blush once more. Shugo had been in such distress that he was unable to follow the bickering between the two.


    ¡°Can I stop?¡± Shugo groaned once he mustered up the strength.


    ¡°If he¡¯s going to be dueling Jin, then he should probably be resting.¡± Toki said to Rei.


    ¡°Ok Shugo, you heard him,¡± Rei said back. ¡°I was wanting to punish him just a little for leaving his weapons around.¡±


    Shugo immediately planted his welt-stricken body against the ground, finally relieved to rest his abdominal muscles. The burn had already started to make him forget about the several strikes from Rei along with the massive gash in his hand.


    ¡°I wanted a leg up against him,¡± Shugo groaned as he tried to roll over on his back, ¡°not softened up for him.¡±


    ¡°He has improved a little.¡± Rei added before smiling to the elder again.


    ¡°As we all do!¡± Toki exclaimed. Shugo gave himself a strong push, flipping his back against the ground and staring up towards the sky. This oddly warm and sunny day had been quite relaxing, especially following an extremely hot summer.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m getting worse.¡± Shugo said as he found himself too tired to even sit up.


    ¡°Nobody gets worse.¡± Toki snapped back. Shugo turned his head to look at his acquaintances as he lay on his back, not wanting to move anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training with her though.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe she should take a break and let me take over for a bit.¡±


    Rei and Naomi were both taken by surprise, as such matters were beyond the elders¡ªthere was no reason for him to get involved in this. Shugo felt his abs starting to scream to him as he curled his torso up off the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± Shugo asked him.


    ¡°The village needs it,¡± Toki replied while extending his hand to him, ¡°and I want to help.¡±


    Rei had spent many years training and had never seen the elders take time to help anybody who was not a warrior or student. Receiving such an offer was admirable to say the least. Shugo reached out to him and slowly gained his footing while Toki pulled him up.


    ¡°My dad gets to train your boyfriend!¡± Naomi exclaimed while feeling tickled to try and tease them more.


    ¡°We¡¯re not friends like that!¡± Rei shouted back as Shugo only held his tongue.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered to Rei, snickering, ¡°not yet.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Jin gathered a handful of the villagers to participate in the ceremony just as night had begun to fall over the valley. Such an event was not held often and would usually follow a long and rigorous week of training, but given the missing hunters and the dwindling numbers, they would have to bend the rules. Rei had stood to his side in her traditional garbs for just the occasion, her dark blue winter yukata. To her left were the other two troops who had been on her team for years¡ªNoa and Ami. Standing before them were Jin and Hideo with the remainder of the volunteers staring on in wait.


    ¡°We will begin shortly,¡± Hideo said firmly.


    Rei for a moment had felt her heart sink upon realizing Shugo and Toki had not arrived. The two had vanished, leaving Naomi and Rei alone to prepare for the event. In the brief time allotted, Naomi managed to help Rei get her robe and hair in pristine condition¡ªnot an easy task.


    ¡°At ease.¡± Jin said to Rei and the others, waving his hand for them to lower their guard. During the idle time, Noa and Ami had taken notice of Rei¡¯s freshly cut hair and uniform, stunned to see her look so formal.


    ¡°Rei, just wanted to say,¡± Ami whispered to her, ¡°you look great.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rei muttered while trying not to smile. She took a second to think about all the times Shugo or the elders had said something nice, to which she ignored, so she looked back and finally said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You look a lot better with shorter hair.¡± Noa added quickly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rei said as she had finally given in to flashing him a quick smile. The group had shifted their focus to Toki and Shugo as they made their way over. Jin glanced over to them, seeing Toki¡¯s piercing but determined stare while he stood over his new student.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost ready to begin.¡± Jin said aloud to the villagers as they started to become absorbed. Toki¡¯s quick course had been spent preparing Shugo''s mental state, one of the biggest flaws as he could not handle pressure very well. If Jin managed to get any momentum, it would be over in a flash. This was the moment to shine¡ªhe had to prove to Hideo and the rest he could compete with the other warriors. Whether or not this would cause some change, being able to defeat Jin could cause a schism. Things did not have to be as controlling as they were¡ªhaving that extra amount of credibility was all he needed. Rei had softened him up, but he needed to be as powerful and precise as ever, or this would be a very quick duel.


    ¡°Everybody, get in line.¡± Jin shouted quickly. Rei snapped to attention with the others, quickly dashing over towards the end of the row. Shugo had decided the best plan of attack would be trying to visually understand Jin¡¯s fighting style, and the best way would be trying to take a spot near the center of the line. Ideally, he would have wanted to go last, but he felt standing here would at minimum guarantee he would not go first.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°We normally have a much longer trial, but sometimes things have to change,¡± Toki said aloud. ¡°The rules are simple: you and your opponent will face off, each strike is a point, no dirty fighting, and finally if you can score three or tie, you pass.¡±


    ¡°Sounds easy.¡± Shugo whispered under his breath, drawing Jin over to him.


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Jin muttered as he squared him up. ¡°If you think so, then we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Shugo froze in place as his careful planning had been completely thrown out the window. As he stepped over towards the elders with Jin, Rei and Ami stepped between them to present them with their shintais. Hideo stared at Shugo with the same cold and displeased look from before, deep down feeling a sense of relief seeing him go first.


    ¡°Draw your weapons,¡± Hideo ordered the two. Both men at once had reached over to draw their weapons before finally standing face to face, just as Hideo finally commanded, ¡°Now, bow.¡±


    With grace, they leaned forwards with their sights locked on each other, neither brave enough to take their eyes off one another. After the situation from this morning and the several welts, Shugo had known better. It was almost common sense, Remember your fundamentals, he thought quickly. After bowing, they raised their arms, finally drawing their weapons to each other. Jin continued to analyze and pick apart his stance while Shugo remained firm. Keep your stance, find your center, and do not lose your balance. Rei¡¯s words rang on in his head as the hairs on his neck began to rise. All at once, Hideo swiped his hand down with a loud grunt. Jin lunged forwards at blazing speeds, trying to get the first point as fast as possible as he swung his weapon down. Instead of attempting to parry, Shugo immediately panicked and took a step backwards to avoid the attack.


    ¡°No point.¡± Hideo said as they separated once more. Shugo tried to keep his weapon high¡ªhe had already started to feel the weight of the moment beginning to encumber him.


    ¡°Come at me.¡± Shugo whispered to Jin before seeing him launch another flurry of strikes. The two pieces of wood hammered together, producing a violent cadence of knocks that continued to get more intense. Shugo had tried to maintain his composure and keep the offensive going. Keep your stance and don¡¯t lose balance. Jin had finally landed the first blow to his opponent¡¯s upper arm, busting open one of the welts from Shugo''s training. Shugo tried to keep himself from being visibly distressed as the blood started to trickle from the wounds once more. The gauze around the wound on his hand had started to drip red, slowly becoming drenched.


    ¡°Point, Jin.¡± Hideo said as he raised his hand.


    ¡°Come on, Shugo!¡± Naomi screamed from behind the other villagers, causing a few more to shout along in support.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Hideo interrupted them. Shugo tried to maintain his self-control with the pain from his wounds starting to flare up once more.


    ¡°Still think it¡¯s easy?¡± Jin asked as he watched his opponent start to shuffle the weapon in his hands.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Shugo tried to do a surprise swipe as he spoke, only to have Jin return with one decisive parry, completely stopping any momentum he had built.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Anybody can be a warrior,¡± Shugo stated just before making a quick defensive strike. Their swords had collided in the air with another thud, locking the two in place as they struggled back and forth. ¡°If they were determined enough, anybody could beat you or even be Daimyo.¡±


    He gave Jin a quick push, knocking him back off to get a little space. Jin looked back to him, smiling as he heard Hideo quickly repeat, ¡°No point.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you think anybody can be a warrior or Daimyo?¡± Jin asked him with a confident grin, trying to do everything to tilt him. With that, he went in for another barrage just like before, continuing, ¡°Do you seriously think these positions are so simple that anybody could hold them?¡±


    Shugo tried to turn up the pressure to silence him before he could continue. Keep your center. He had moved around one of Jin¡¯s oncoming attacks before rotating around and coming back with his own, sending a loud pop through the crowd as he struck Jin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Point, Shugo!¡± Toki shouted as he raised his hand. There was a slight rumble coming from the villagers behind Rei and Naomi. Seeing the importance of the situation, Rei had tried to hold her tongue and not join in. Blood had stained Jin¡¯s hand as he rubbed it across the throbbing welt on his face.


    ¡°Yes, anybody.¡± Shugo said to him. As much as a fresh slap to the face had stung, Jin had felt his pride take an even harder hit as he rushed forward, enraged at the quick tap. That very instant, Shugo tapped into the Deep, using the supernatural force to leap forward over Jin. While airborne and still upside-down, he delivered another quick attack, this time with the weapon landing directly on the back on Jin¡¯s head in the descent. Naomi and Rei were both equally thrilled to see Shugo getting the edge.


    ¡°Finish him!¡± another voice shouted from the crowd. As Jin¡¯s rage began to get the best of him, his fundamentals had started to become mere suggestion.


    ¡°I knew that you knew some stuff, but not that much.¡± Jin said as he spun the shintai. The wood let out a whistling sound as it sliced through the air between them.


    ¡°I told you not to underestimate me.¡± Shugo said as his body floated down to the ground.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the way it¡¯s going to be, then it¡¯s time we kick it up to the next level.¡±


    Jin faced him. Just as his opponent did before, he began to tap into the void. Shugo could feel the unnatural power swelling inside of his opponent¡ªYuuma¡¯s deadly ground attack was nothing like this. As Jin began to move, his body began to produce trails of after-images behind him.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Shugo quickly muttered aloud as the apparitions began to multiply with each pass, soon leaving him no avenue to escape.


    ¡°Are you watching?¡± Jin asked him. His voice echoed on and on as the hallucinations constantly forming had started to repeat his words. Shugo realized the light around him beginning to get dimmer as he found himself trapped in a state of hypnosis. All around him were large stretches of fabric that resembled Jin¡¯s robe, expanding endlessly as they reached out and above¡ªit was as if Shugo had been swept away into another world. By the end, it appeared as if he was standing in a forever-spanning hall of curtains, each one constantly swaying as other apparitions resembling Jin started to sail in between.


    ¡°Reina, are you there?¡± Shugo asked.


    ¡°They can hear you; they can see you, but you can¡¯t see them,¡± Jin¡¯s voice reverberated continually, still causing Shugo distress while he tried getting control of the situation. With every passing second, it appeared that there was more movement and more of the otherworldly phantasms swooped past him. The voices continued, ¡°Now you¡¯re in the sticks.¡±


    Jin ripped through one of the large pieces of cloth dangling from above and barreled towards Shugo at speeds beyond comprehension. In the brief moment, Shugo had narrowly managed to swipe his weapon across the target, only to be flabbergasted as his target phased away on contact.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Shugo yelled, quickly strafing to his right to avoid another combination of apparitions, unaware which one was his opponent. All his training on detecting opponents tapping in the Deep had completely been nullified in this realm.


    ¡°Are you finding it harder to find me?¡± The haunting echo from Jin¡¯s voice filled the realm as he spoke, continuing to repeat itself to the point of insanity. ¡°I control everything here.¡±


    Jin had emerged from behind Shugo, trying to get another shot in as his opponent could only dodge in wake of the offensive. Every few seconds another apparition would dash out from the edge of this bizarre dimension, making it even more difficult for Shugo to keep focus as most of the aggression had been from decoys.


    ¡°You have such childlike view of the world,¡± Jin whispered. The reverberation from the clones repeating his words was starting to become maddening. ¡°Do you really think that everybody who failed just didn¡¯t try hard enough? Do you think any fool could be an Elder if he just tries hard enough?¡±


    Shugo found it harder to keep his balance as he found himself leaping away from constant strikes. Suddenly, Jin closed in with four more copies of him following close, overwhelming Shugo as he found himself swinging his sword wildly into the squad. One by one, the hallucinations began to fade away before he felt the broad side of Jin¡¯s shintai slap across the middle of his back.


    ¡°Point, Jin.¡± Hideo¡¯s voice sounded wildly distorted through the walls of this vivid realm. With the constant echoing, he had found it harder to keep his head together as his legs started to collapse under his weight. The last strike had knocked the last of his breath from his body, leaving him helpless as he finally dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Not like this,¡± Shugo muttered as he started to clench the dirt under his feet.


    ¡°If you try to be good at everything, you¡¯ll find that you are good at nothing.¡± Jin said to him as he retreated behind the giant vestments currently surrounding them.


    ¡°Alright, everything or nothing!¡± Shugo tried to channel from the Deep again, this time giving himself full focus to try draw more power than he could possibly use. To the others watching, they had been unable to see the apparitions, but Shugo clawing through the dirt as Jin approached for the kill shot.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Noa whispered to Rei. She too was as curious and confused to see him sitting wide open, not focused on his opponent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± she finally spoke. A cold draft had started to emanate from Shugo¡¯s body as he finally bolted to his feet. Jin felt the chill pierce through him while his opponent¡¯s body began to slowly turn pale. Shugo slowly began to float up and off the ground while his apparel started to wave through the air, as if he were underwater.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± Toki asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Rising.¡± Hideo replied. Rei overheard him and began to feel just as overwhelmed as Hideo by her friend¡¯s accomplishment.


    ¡°Shugo learned the Rising!¡± Rei grabbed and shook Ami excitedly as she spoke. The revelation had been awe-inspiring to the crowd still watching from the sidelines.


    ¡°I thought only Jin and Hideo-san knew that one?¡± Noa quickly asked.


    ¡°Apparently not.¡± Ami said quickly. Shugo could see past the illusions while his body gushed with power from the Deep. Jin began to move towards him, but with Shugo¡¯s new amp, he would have to switch it up. All at once, hundreds of clones began to soar through the walls and towards Shugo. With barely any thought or effort, Shugo had found himself swiping his weapon through dozens of the apparitions, causing them to fade as he started to lock in on his opponent. With the Rising causing his power to reach a new height, Jin began to realize the futility of the situation, and started to channel the same power himself.


    ¡°This is my everything!¡± Jin shouted to him as he started to pull from the Deep. Within moments, the once cold breeze had stiffened, causing the temperature to plummet as fog and frost started to cover the ground around them. Just like Shugo, Jin had drawn forth the power of the Rising, stepping forward to give everything for one final attack. The two charged without speaking a word, finally smashing into each other at high speed. With the unnatural energy swelling and freezing the surrounding area, Hideo had started to see that the battle was going far beyond what it needed to be. This was supposed to be a simple duel to prove a new warrior¡¯s ability to handle pressure but had spiraled out of control.


    ¡°Draw!¡± Hideo shouted as a cloud of dust began to consume the two fighters. Suddenly, a shockwave ripped through the large plume, clearing the area to reveal Jin and Shugo still tattered, bloody, and covered with dirt as they struggled against each other. After Hideo¡¯s words had been sounded, Shugo noticed the vivid hallucinations fading, leaving him alone with his opponent. As they separated, Jin raised his weapon one final time, causing Shugo to flinch in anticipation of another attack.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re jumpy,¡± Jin said after taking a deep breath and keeping composed, ¡°but you¡¯re just the guy I need.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Shugo said with what little air he could inhale. As his chest continued to burn, he could feel his muscles starting to turn to mush as his sight started to fade. ¡°Keep your balance.¡±


    Just as he collapsed, the crowd erupted in a mix of excitement, disappointment, and pure emotion as they rushed forward to celebrate. Shugo¡¯s body plopped across the frost covered dirt, finally pushed beyond its limit. Toki turned to Hideo with a smile as bright as the moon shining overhead, giving him a friendly push.


    ¡°Well, would you look at that?¡± Toki said to him. Hideo had truly been taken off guard seeing Shugo had beaten Jin in the duel and with the Rising of all things. The anxiety over him dragging Rei down started to diminish ever so quickly. Once he saw Rei¡¯s face light up as she cradled Shugo on the ground, he began to feel a slight warmth.


    ¡°Alright now, give him a little space.¡± Noa said to the villagers starting to gather in the center. Shugo could hear their muffled voices becoming clear as Rei placed his head back into the dirt.


    ¡°You there?¡± Naomi asked as she started to pat his face. Shugo¡¯s eyes had finally opened to Rei¡¯s angelic smile slowly coming into focus.


    ¡°Did we win?¡± Shugo asked, finally wiping his eyes.


    ¡°I think this one¡¯s all you.¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°Thanks, Reina.¡± Rei playfully gave him a pop on the chest, making him grunt as he felt his torso starting to throb. ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Shugo quickly laughed as they began to playfully scuffle.


    ¡°You two are just too cute!¡± Naomi began to tease them as now their spirits had started to rise. They had finally assembled a team to take on the threat waiting in the valley. It would now be a matter of time before they charged headfirst into the danger.

 Book 1: Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The shrine at the center of the village received several visitors this morning; it was expected of the people to come and pray for the warriors before a big mission. Resting before the shrine was a very rough stone sculpture, it¡¯s very rigid edges and rustic appearance resembled a soldier. Around the torso of the statue lay a holster completely faded from the sun and decades of wear. Rei knelt at the base, lowering her head to pray as Jin watched on from behind.


    ¡°Good morning, Rei.¡± Jin greeted her calmly.


    ¡°As to you, Jin-san.¡± Rei said after bolting to her feet to quickly bow.


    ¡°At ease, at ease. You don¡¯t have to worry about the formalities, I think we¡¯re past that,¡± Jin added with a quick but casual smile, only causing her more confusion from the change of tone. This side of him was rare. ¡°I usually come here before the mission too. Father wouldn¡¯t be happy if I forgot, and I think gramps would be disappointed too.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Do you realize who this statue is?¡± Jin pointed towards it, visibly alarmed by her answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather,¡± She turned away from Jin and shifted over towards the effigy. ¡°And our founder, Hideo Jin-Ichi. I just wondered why you thought he would be mad at you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tradition. It¡¯s as easy as that. I would be doing the tribe a great disservice if I did not.¡±


    ¡°You sound a lot like your father, but that¡¯s why you¡¯re Daimyo.¡±


    ¡°It does take a lot more than that to get here,¡± Jin had been conscious of his position and started to soften his voice as a few more villagers had come to gather. ¡°If you were a few years older, I think he might¡¯ve given the job to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s flattering, but I don¡¯t think you mean that.¡± Rei said with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, you are a bit skittish sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I swear, Shugo has been talking to you all,¡± she said before chuckling to hide her frustration. Jin quickly glanced over to her and raised an eyebrow. I shouldn¡¯t be talking about him, Rei thought to herself before trying to course correct, ¡°Hideo-san always took time to teach me stuff, but I don¡¯t know if he had any greater plans for me. I¡¯m reliable, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never said this to anybody,¡± Jin motioned over for her to start walking with him away from the shrine as he spoke. ¡°But I think he has a little bit of favoritism towards you.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just reaching,¡± she had to laugh. ¡°He is a little bit too strict to assume that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him like I do, that¡¯s how he is. He is a lot tougher on the ones that he sees the most potential in.¡±


    ¡°A few weeks ago, he told me that if I spent time writing poetry that I would put everybody in danger. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any favoritism in that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly like Dad,¡± Jin had cut her off, ¡°he doesn¡¯t believe in indulgences like we do. The fact that he said that almost confirms everything. He was the same with me.¡±


    ¡°What was it that you liked that he didn¡¯t?¡± she asked while trying to remain tactful, intrigued to see this new side of Jin staring at her.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I liked poems, so it¡¯s not that embarrassing, is it? So, what was it?¡± she pressed on, causing Jin to look off towards the trees.


    ¡°Cooking.¡± he said quickly, double taking to make sure that nobody was listening.


    ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about that?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t know him like I do. It¡¯s a little rough, but we have to do what we do. When you¡¯re an elder, you and I can spend all the time in the world writing poetry and cooking.¡±


    ¡°You mean like cooking poems?¡± Rei quickly asked, only causing him to tilt his head to the remark.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rei snapped back. Thinking of Jin being in the same spot as her had started to make him feel more human, and more like her. They were both in the same situation, both trying to fit a role that was chosen for them. Shortly after, the two parted ways to prepare for the night ahead.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Shugo spent the last two days trying to prepare for the battle ahead. The first few days of officially being a warrior were not much different than usual. Gone would be the days of working under the blazing sun in the fields for the better part of a day and off to more mysterious ones¡ªhe did not know what to expect as a warrior. Sitting in the same lonely tree by the monastery, he began to feel even more anxious. It would only take one mistake for him to lose everything. As his head started to sink, the branch he perched upon followed as Jin had posted himself on the opposite end.


    ¡°Do you think this is what you want to do?¡± Jin spoke firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a choice at this point,¡± Shugo replied as he straightened his back. ¡°The village needs us.¡±


    ¡°We do. We only have a few weeks of supplies left. The harvest won¡¯t last through winter, and we will need something else to get us through.¡±


    ¡°Very uplifting.¡± Shugo had forgotten to laugh. It felt like his pack just got twice as heavy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do your part as a farmer, the village will starve. There¡¯s just as big of a responsibility feeding everybody than there is protecting them,¡± Jin said as he took a seat down on the branch next to him. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s heavier than what we¡¯re doing now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you have had bigger responsibilities than this. You can¡¯t let this be something that holds you back when the time comes. You¡¯ll always have something that you do that is part of something that is bigger than you and you can¡¯t carry that weight by yourself. Trust me, I¡¯ve tried.¡±


    ¡°You sure that you want to be a warrior?¡± Shugo asked, alarmed at the new face of Jin.


    ¡°Hey now, I¡¯m tough on everybody, but I have to be,¡± Jin said as he patted his legs. ¡°Like it or not, most people need it. However, if you¡¯re one of my troops and we have a mission, I¡¯m not going to try and break you down. I need you focused. I need your head here.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s dying. It¡¯s scary,¡± Jin continued to tap away at the bark on the tree in silence for a moment as he tried to gather his thoughts. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s scary, but you don¡¯t get scared when you work the fields. You could die out there, you can die on a patrol, and you can die on a hunt. You just don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never seen this side of you. You¡¯re a pretty smart guy.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, I have to be. Being the Daimyo is more than just being a good fighter,¡± Jin added before staring back at him. ¡°I was raised for this role.¡±


    ¡°I guess not everybody can be one.¡±


    ¡°No, not everybody.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Shugo asked jokingly. For once, he heard a chuckle out of Jin before becoming silent under the sun¡¯s glare. Jin shook his head and pressed his hands against the branch to dismount.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop lounging around the tree and go talk to Rei?¡± Jin suggested before pushing himself off. Shugo nodded in agreement, following him to the ground.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Naomi sat outside of the front of the monastery with a fresh bottle of sake. It was one of her presents for Rei. She had a lingering fear of the coming battle, constantly wondering if everybody would make it back safe. The wine was the best thing she could do for them. As Shugo started to approach her, she perked up, trying to look as elegant as possible.


    ¡°Is Reina¡ªRei, here?¡± Shugo stuttered a little. Naomi was entranced, staring off blankly for just a few seconds before shaking her head.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just getting dressed.¡± Naomi replied.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Shugo raised his hand and slowly coughed out of nervousness. He looked away from her, off towards the foothill in the distance and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think there would be a celebration or anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was going to be one,¡± Naomi lifted the bottle up to him, presenting its white surface¡ªstreaks of blue running across. ¡°I made this for you guys. The bottle was handmade too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really nice,¡± Shugo said as he reached out to accept it. He took a moment to inspect the craft and awe at such a gift. ¡°This is really nice. I didn¡¯t know you knew how to make glass.¡±


    ¡°Papa taught me when I was younger. Just try to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Shugo said with a nod as he lifted his hand to reassure her with a quick pump of his fist. ¡°I¡¯m going to take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Make sure Rei comes back.¡± Naomi added. Shugo repeated the same motions, opting for sincerity over trying to maybe crack a joke.


    ¡°If it costs my life.¡±


    Naomi¡¯s face had been filled with a mixture of joy and envy as she sighed in relief. Her smile had shined, bringing a sense of warmth and comfort to Shugo.


    ¡°She likes you.¡± she said again, this time making Shugo blush. Yeah, I¡¯m crazy about her, he wanted to say it but held back.


    ¡°Have you ever had to try and do something important before something that is also just as important?¡± Shugo asked after shaking off some of the nerves.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m clear on what either of those things are.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell somebody how I feel,¡± Shugo said bluntly, still feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°And I¡¯m worried about what she might say, and I don¡¯t want to make things any more complicated before tomorrow night.¡±


    Naomi stared into his eyes and locked her fingers, trying to stay humble and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then you need to tell her how you feel tonight.¡±


    ¡°You know, I just might.¡±


    ¡°I think you and Rei have a bright future.¡± Naomi said finally. Rei had eventually revealed herself from behind the doorway, dressed in a crimson-colored yukata. The fabric shimmered in the afternoon sunlight, captivating Shugo.


    ¡°You look great.¡± he said eagerly. Rei just as usual took a moment to accept the positive reinforcement, and then smiled back.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she replied. Shugo had struggled to find something to say as she stepped towards him. Naomi immediately looked up to him and started to mouth out the word ¡°walk¡± repeatedly. Shugo did not take too long to catch on. He smiled at Rei.


    ¡°Do you wanna go for a walk?¡± he asked her as pleasantly as he could.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Rei said warmly.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Today, they had decided to rest by the hillside in the open. The summit was a flat grassy patch that stretched several acres. From the base to the top was a steady incline that only went up around ten feet. It was a popular spot. Shugo had decided against the same tree by the corner of the monastery because he had wanted to make tonight different¡ªit was the first day of winter. Despite it being a time of year to expect a chill, the weather was humid at dusk. Things could not have been better. They had been amid some small talk with Rei trying talk about anything but the battle ahead.


    ¡°The past few days have been a little rough. I didn¡¯t write anything at all,¡± she said while twirling her fingers through the grass.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had other stuff to worry about,¡± Shugo had already placed the bottle of sake on a small sheet of metal. Its flat but dull surface provided an excellent tray. Sitting on top of it were two small cups already prepared for a night of many a toast. ¡°Sometimes it makes sense to not indulge yourself too much when something big happens.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± Rei said as she eagerly watched him fill the two cups with the cloudy-looking wine.


    ¡°Now,¡± Shugo quickly placed the cork into the bottle, ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have a couple drinks.¡±


    ¡°Just a couple.¡±


    ¡°We might have enough for a couple dozen!¡± Shugo exclaimed as he took the two glasses in his hand, presenting one to her. Rei carefully lifted it from his fingers and tested its light scent. The two choked back their drinks to be greeted with a rather unpleasant taste on top of an equally painful burn. Shugo looked back to her, curling his lips down to his chin as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to tell Naomi it was fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. At least the bottle looks nice!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Shugo blurted out while reaching for it. He had to take a few seconds to look at the random blue streaks, wondering if there were a deeper meaning. He lightly shook it, listening to the wine swoosh around inside. ¡°It¡¯s definitely neat.¡±


    The two sat quietly just for a few moments before Shugo went on to pour a few more. They slowly began to feel the sense of inebriation as they continued to make progress with the bottle. He hesitated to take another drink, and started to ramble, ¡°I used to come here with my mom when I was a kid. She really liked the scenery. It''s even better on a full moon!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Rei said before placing the glass on the tray.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too personal,¡± he hesitated for a moment, thinking about how to put his feelings into words, but instead asked, ¡°have you been thinking about tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Rei felt her heart skip a beat before shaking it off. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to think about it. It¡¯s not productive. Well, that¡¯s what Jin says. He¡¯s usually right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is,¡± he stopped again and started to think, is this it? ¡°Well, um. Since we¡¯re talking about that, I wanted to say something.¡±


    He had cut his words short¡ªthere was a right and wrong way to do this, and he could not help but second guess himself. Rei turned to him and lifted her hand, softly placing it in front of his mouth.


    ¡°You should wait. Tell me after.¡± she said finally. Shugo had felt a chill at the response. Still nervous, he reached back down to the bottle and popped out the cork.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered before filling the glass, ¡°drink?¡±


    Rei shook her head and turned the cup upside down on the tray before turning back towards the blood red moon staring at her. Shugo had felt cold in more ways than one, so he poured the rest of his drink out into the grass beside them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Naomi I did that.¡± he said while placing the cup back onto the metal. Before he could stand, Rei grabbed hold of the back of his blouse and pulled him back down next to her.


    ¡°I wanted to look at the stars for a bit, it¡¯s nice out,¡± she said. ¡°I know you¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Naw,¡± he leaned back, ¡°no hurry.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 10

    Shugo stood over the pond, his mind was an enigma. The armor he had worn for this night once belonged to his father. It was barely small enough to fit without shifting around. He would find himself moving from side to side, constantly re-adjusting to fix any imperfection. Rei had watched him fumble and struggle long enough on his own.


    ¡°Hold on, you¡¯re not wearing that right.¡± Rei said as she walked over to him. Shugo paused in place to let her try and help. He had felt some embarrassment but learned to deal with it¡ªRei was only there to help. She had done so much for him so far.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s going to do it. My dad was a big guy. It was loose out in the field, but I was a little embarrassed to say anything about it.¡± Shugo added. Rei slowly began to refasten the leather straps, slowly making the armor hug him tighter before giving it a good tug.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± she asked him while inspecting the fit. Shugo began to rock his torso back and forth, amazed at the snug feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he pointed towards the strap on his chin. ¡°Can you get this one too?¡±


    ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re doing mine next,¡± Rei reached up towards him, jerking his chin to the side as she pulled the straps tighter. He began to shout back as she continued to manhandle him.


    ¡°Ease up there, save it for the enemy!¡± he said loudly, trying not to yell.


    ¡°You just look pitiful, and I can¡¯t have you watching my back if I can¡¯t even trust you to watch your own.¡± Rei had started to seem frustrated as she spoke. This was not the same woman who wrote poems or star search under the moonlight, but something much colder.


    ¡°Ouch, sorry,¡± he finally said back as she lifted her chin to him.


    ¡°Now, do me.¡± Shugo only sighed before going to check her armor. After a few once-overs, he realized that her helmet and gear was very well buckled down.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rei quickly muttered before staring back off into the distance. She had taken a few seconds to let him continue inspecting before taking the time to glance back. Not trying to alienate him, she asked, ¡°Why? Are you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he sighed, ¡°a little. Didn¡¯t think when I talked to you a few months ago it would lead me here.¡±


    ¡°Hey now, you asked me to teach you stuff. You volunteered yourself, you know? You lead yourself here, not the other way around,¡± she smirked as he kept tugging at one of the straps. She pulled back and said, ¡°That one is fine, I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t need you to help, I was just a little frustrated.¡±


    Shugo stepped back for one final glance. The metal plating was a bit larger on her, but a piece of him thought it was cute to see her trying to fill it out. However, with the thought of a battle on the horizon, he could tell that the warm and fuzzy Rei that he had tried so hard to find was not here.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked her quickly.


    Rei only tightened the katana to her waist and replied, ¡°Are you?¡±


    Shugo refused to speak. He only nodded his head in response, signaling for her to move out. It was the night¡ªit was time.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Jin kept the small group staggered apart for the patrol as it was only him with the other five, marching in two columns through the woods. From this range, they could all see each other well enough to make out simple things like hand and arm signals. Rei was near the front. Every few steps she would find herself looking back at the rest of the crew. Just a few dozen feet behind was Kai, who had been staring off across the way towards Ami and Noa. Shugo was on the opposite column and directly in the back, just barely able to see Rei. Soon enough, she had peered back towards him to make sure he was still there.


    Jin had been near the center, opposite of Rei. He took a quick glance back to ensure that nobody had fallen off as they approached one of the first danger points. Keeping them from going ahead was a large meadow perfect for any archer with even the steadiest of aim to pick them off. Before going any further, Jin raised his flat hand into the air to signal back to the others.


    ¡°Hand open, halt. Closed fist, freeze,¡± Shugo whispered to himself as he tried to remember what few commands they had gone over. They had only been on the prowl for a few hours. It wasn¡¯t clear if they would be able to find anything tonight. Jin looked ahead to Rei and extended his index and middle fingers on his right hand to his eyes. Rei moved on ahead to check for any possible combatants that might have been perched up above. Noa was the first to notice Jin motioning for the rest to get down, so he repeated the command to the others.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Orochi found himself curled up into the fetal position, the entirety of his back had been completely covered with welts. Just moments earlier, Kyo had taken everything he had out on him over what had started as a simple scuffle over dinner.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want this, you shouldn¡¯t have eaten my half.¡± Kyo assured him. The reality was that neither of the crew had eaten much in the past few days with winter already forcing most of the wildlife out of the area. Orochi was still silent as the stick had been smacked across his back again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Hiro said to him, grasping the handle of his ¨­dachi. ¡°He is a big strong boy who doesn¡¯t cry. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Orochi quickly exclaimed as clearly as possible. The words had barely managed to escape his mouth without a stutter or whimper as Kyo continued to poke and prod the wounds.


    ¡°I was hungry.¡± Kyo muttered under his breath. He flung his hand to his side, sending the small branch sailing off towards the woods. Hiro turned his attention away from Orochi and back towards Kyo.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Hiro said to him. Kyo could feel the hairs rising on the back of his neck once Hiro¡¯s lifeless eyes fixed on him. As he approached, a cloud of warm air had filled the area between them, enveloping Kyo with a thin cloud of breath from his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some food! You can have my half!¡± Kyo at once cried out, fearing Hiro¡¯s coming outburst. He locked up. Hiro finally closed the distance, leaving no more than a hair¡¯s distance between the two.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like crying.¡± Hiro whispered to him. His eyes appeared as if they were pulling back into his head. The fear had become too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like crying.¡± Hiro repeated himself while reaching out to grab his arm. Kyo knew he was about to be punished. All he knew was that Hiro hated seeing weakness¡ªa tear, grunt, or any complaint was enough to set him off.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Matsu had arrived just in time, continuing, ¡°they have another patrol on the ground.¡±


    Kyo¡¯s eyes had nearly shot from his head upon hearing Matsu¡¯s voice. Hiro kept his position, still facing Kyo with the same wicked stare.


    ¡°How many?¡± Hiro asked without moving so much as a finger.


    ¡°I dunno, five? Maybe ten?¡± Matsu said as he began trying to count the fingers on his hand.


    ¡°Are they hunters?¡± Hiro asked after finally turning away from Kyo, who was too terrified to even sigh in relief.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it, same village though.¡± Matsu said finally. Hiro took a step forward and shot both of his hands to his side with glee in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯re eating tonight!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei pumped her legs as fast as her body could, slowly increasing momentum with each step. Her equipment had failed to hold onto her small figure and began to flop around in the air. She had neared the edge of the meadow before throwing one of her legs forward and sliding into the brush up ahead. While her body began to glide across the terrain, Jin gave Noa a quick knock on his helmet, signaling him to move. One by one, the team made their way across. As the numbers whittled down to Shugo and Jin, the two laid chest-first on the forest floor and faced one another.


    ¡°When she hits the ground, we both run, got it?¡± Jin whispered. Shugo nodded back as they rose to all fours and into a crouching start. Jin tightened his legs. Despite the importance of the timing, he still found his eyes scanning across the meadow. While they trailed Ami, he had noticed some movement on one of their flanks. He couldn¡¯t make it out, but from the corner of his eye he knew that he had seen something starting to move around some of the trees. At that moment, Shugo watched Ami dive into the shrubs on the other end of the meadow and sprung forwards and across at top speed. As he made his way over, Jin had split from the group towards the figure after failing to warn Shugo.


    ¡°Where the heck¡¯s he going?¡± Noa asked as quietly as possible. Shugo slid next to him and flipped over onto his chest with a simple twist. During the sprint, he had not noticed that he was running alone. From the edge of the meadow, the group watched Jin make his way up a foothill on the opposite side.


    ¡°He¡¯s got an enemy in sight,¡± Rei spoke quickly. Shugo¡¯s heart had already been racing from the sprint¡ªthe extra news was not the relief he had hoped for. As he turned to face her, Rei quickly stood and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go around and rendezvous with Jin.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Good deal,¡± Noa replied before turning to Kai and Shugo. ¡°You two, go around and watch the flank.¡±


    Without saying a word, Ami quickly rushed to his side with the first arrow already drawn as they began to move deeper into the forest toward another opening.


    ¡°Watch my back,¡± Kai hissed back to Shugo. The two had kept a good distance between Noa and Ami while scaling up another foothill across the way. Shugo tried his best to keep just a little over arms reach. He had already started to feel slightly nauseous at the thought of fighting this soon. Everything from Toki¡¯s fundamentals to Jin¡¯s commands repeated in his head.


    ¡°Keep your stance, find your center.¡± Shugo said to himself as quietly as possible. From here, he was unable to see Rei or Jin in the distance. This alone was starting to put him on edge. Naomi¡¯s words started to echo in his head¡ªhe had promised her that Rei would come back.


    ¡°This way!¡± Kai said louder as he approached the top of the hill. Shugo pushed off with his foot, only to feel it slip as the earth below it gave way. He tipped forwards and plopped across the top of the hill, barely managing to catch himself. Kai turned back upon noticing him on the ground. As he reached out to give a hand, a quick whistling sound had torn through the air. Shugo hugged the ground just as a gust of air had swept past the two. Kai¡¯s clothes all at once let out a loud pop as the wind seemed to cut through him. There was silence. Shugo cautiously lifted his head and stared up to Kai, who had been completely frozen in place.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Shugo whispered. Whatever had moved past was long gone. Shugo only shrugged it off and tried to cautiously make his way to his feet. Kai¡¯s head suddenly dipped to the side with a quick groan, and finally gurgling as blood gushed from his mouth. Shugo stared back in horror only to see the upper half of Kai¡¯s torso separate from the rest of his body. What followed was a geyser of blood that had sparkled in the night sky as it sprayed from the remains of Kai¡¯s body. The droplets had covered the rest of Shugo¡¯s face, leaving him petrified.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei had since drawn her weapon. The loud whipping sound from the attack had already rocked through the area. She had already confirmed that Jin was safe, so she took a glance over to see where the others were. Lower down, she could make out Noa and Ami starting to enter another meadow.


    ¡°Behind you!¡± Jin screamed from the distance. Orochi had seemingly risen from out of the ground, blindsiding Rei. There was no time to think. Rei had quickly lunged forward. Her body had tumbled, barely avoiding a fatal horizontal slash. Orochi¡¯s poor follow-through only gave her a window to complete the evasive maneuver. In one quick motion, she had managed to perform a somersault that had spun her towards the attacker. The two clashed swords.


    Jin pulled his katana to the ready position. Orochi was in his sights and only managed to slip away further while he scuffled with Rei. Jin had closed the distance between them but soon caught notice of Kyo coming from the flank. All at once, the two had charged into each other, cold steel crashing and grinding between them as they began to battle.


    Rei had ducked and weaved past several of Orochi¡¯s attacks. Between strikes, she would find herself making a quick glance towards the others out in the field. As Orochi wound up for another strike, Rei went for a pre-emptive attack and swiped her katana across his face and through his right eye, leaving him to catch a fleeting glimpse of her cold stare before the lights had finally gone out. He began to swing his weapon blindly through the air, screaming furiously as he stumbled over the edge of the foothill.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Down in the valley, Ami struggled to keep her bow aimed at any of the fighters with the carnage beginning to unfold. The sight of Orochi clawing at the air, Kai being slashed in two¡ªshe wasn¡¯t ready. All the horrific images had left her wide open. ¡°Ami!¡± Noa called out as he realized they were next. She had come through too late. Yuuma managed to get the drop on them from the flank¡ªShugo and Kai were not present to stop him; the odds were slowly tipping further against them. Ami had been unable to brace herself as Yuuma swung his fists into the ground at her feet. In a blink, she had been completely pulverized by the deadly attack as a shockwave ripped through the valley ahead, consuming her and Noa.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Jin had barely managed to keep Kyo at bay when the blast hit. At the same time, Matsu had entered the battle. However, he had been struck by the shockwave before managing to get a strike¡ªa stroke of luck. The three had been pushed to the ground. Jin had managed to perform a quick breakfall by kicking off the floor beneath and minimizing the damage from the impact.


    ¡°Rei, I need some help here!¡± Jin shouted to her while the twins had already begun their assault. Every attempt to try and escape would be thwarted with each exit covered by either Kyo or Matsu. As they began to clash, Rei stepped in and managed to interrupt Kyo before he could try and attack Jin from behind.


    ¡°Big guy is coming.¡± Rei quickly said to Jin. She swung her blade towards Kyo, parrying his attack before it could connect with Jin. After hearing the clang, Jin swung the handle of his blade into Matsu¡¯s face, forcing him back once more as the blunt edge busted through his nose.


    ¡°I got him.¡± Jin replied. He could not get enough time to channel the Rising¡ªhe had to improvise. Matsu had barely managed to pull himself together in time to go for a quick thrust, but Jin had seen it coming. He had thought of his battle with Shugo at that very moment. Matsu¡¯s sword had poked into thin air as Jin had managed to draw enough power from the Deep to execute front flip to avoid the attack. While spinning overhead, he followed up a quick swipe through Matsu¡¯s chest, sending the blade in and out with no resistance. Matsu had dropped to the ground as a red mist started to erupt from the newly formed gash. Kyo had been on the other end of the violence for so long that he had forgotten this feeling. Watching Matsu drop had managed to bring about a level of dread so fierce that he was helpless to Rei¡¯s follow up strike. He had finally met his end as she delivered one swipe across his neck, instantly beheading him. The blood had rained down on Rei, soaking her as she turned to the valley below.


    ¡°You got a plan?¡± Jin asked her as they looked down to see Ami and Noa lying motionless in the rubble. He shouted to her, ¡°Wake up, Rei!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here! Big guy,¡± Rei said finally, ¡°go for the flank while I draw out his attacks.¡±


    Jin did not waste any time trying to find a way around. He found the safest way would be by going near the tree line. Adrenaline coursed through his veins, giving him another boost of energy, but also proving to be a double-edged sword as he had completely been caught off guard by Hiro, who had been waiting.


    ¡°Dead!¡± Hiro shouted as he went for a quick strike with his ¨­dachi. The blue steel of the curved blade combined with the unhinged shouting were just enough to get Jin¡¯s attention. He lifted his sword, blocking Hiro¡¯s attack. The force from the collision had nearly caused the weapon to fly out of Hiro¡¯s grip just before he leapt backwards. Jin recognized on the spot that Hiro was about to channel something devastating, so he made a quick dash to his right. At the very moment, Hiro swiped at the air, causing a blade of wind to shoot forward and into the valley.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Yuuma¡¯s power had hardly been depleted from the attack this time around¡ªhe had taken more time to prepare his body instead of letting it rip as he did against Rei, days earlier. He looked forward at the remains of Noa and Ami as they poked out from the dirt.


    ¡°Somebody, please help me! Hit me all you want, help me!¡± Orochi screamed again as he rolled around in the grass nearby. He held his right hand over what was his only means of sight, desperate to stop the pain. Once he extended his other hand towards Yuuma, the whistling from Hiro¡¯s attack echoed out, followed by another scream. What was supposed to take down Jin instead had struck the fingers of Orochi¡¯s left hand, causing them to launch outward on a trail of blood. Yuuma had felt the impact from the attack push him off balance. Before the dust could settle, Rei had emerged from the debris in his flank, already closing in for the kill.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Yuuma said to her, wrenching back his fists. He had more than enough of his stamina leftover. ¡°Come and get it already!¡±


    Rei was barely in arms reach when she pivoted to the right and under Yuuma¡¯s attacks. The amount of energy inside of his body had caused another blast of wind to fly towards Orochi, throwing him to the ground again.


    ¡°Please, stop and help me!¡± Orochi screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please shut up,¡± Yuuma said back to him as Rei circled around with her blade. This should have been Jin¡¯s moment to strike, but she did not count on Hiro being there and had no choice but to go in. ¡°Enough of this.¡±


    Rei had tried to go in for the kill, but instead had taken a powerful backhand straight to the left cheek as Yuuma finally locked in. The power behind it had been just enough to knock her to the forest floor. While in a daze, her instincts kicked in and forced her to clench onto her blade. The stars above came into focus¡ªshe forgot for just a moment that she had been struck. Orochi¡¯s screaming had started to swell in her head over the ringing.


    ¡°Shugo!¡± Rei snapped back to the battle and struggled to get back on her feet.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Yuuma said as he reached out and placed his hand on her face. His massive hand had gripped her skull tight, wrapping around her head. The pressure had gone from severe to excruciating in mere seconds. She tried to lift her weapon to fight back, but Yuuma had used his free hand to clench her arm in place, finally telling her, ¡°You should have gone home.¡±


    Rei was past her breaking point. Her body wanted to let out a scream, but Yuuma¡¯s grip had forced her jaw shut. The blood began to rush to her face¡ªanymore and she was going to pass out. While Yuuma continued to squeeze harder, he had been blindsided as Noa had finally risen from the dirt behind him. His right leg had been smashed by the attack, but his other limbs remained intact. Yuuma suddenly felt a sharp but sudden burst of pain shoot up from his heel as Noa¡¯s sword had slashed into his calf. Before he could scream, Noa took another swing at his heel, this time throwing the hulk of a man off balance. Rei felt the grip on her head finally slip. With her sword tight, she delivered her own two hit combination on the way to the ground. First there was a splash of blood as Yuuma¡¯s jugular had been split open. The second attack had bisected his torso horizontally, releasing his insides as he dropped to the ground, leaving the earth with a thud as his body crashed into the floor.


    ¡°Yeah, how do you like that one you cheap shooting son of a,¡± Noa had been cut short.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Rei asked. She had been relieved to see somebody had survived. Noa tried to shift his weight around as the pain in his foot continued to agitate him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been better. Don¡¯t worry about me, go help the others.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hiro had barely managed to keep the upper hand through the fight. Jin finally pushed him off long enough to get his balance.


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Hiro asked him.


    ¡°Is that what you call this?¡± Jin replied. He had no longer been fighting a man. Hiro had since abandoned everything that made him human. His mental state would not deter Jin from having to put an end to the battle. Hiro was going for another attack. This is it. Jin began to channel his energy once more before staring into his opponent''s eyes and finally saying, ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s my turn to play.¡±


    The gears in Hiro¡¯s head slowly began to turn. He had locked eyes with Jin, unaware of what was coming.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Hiro started to laugh nervously, ¡°play with me, please!¡±


    ¡°Your funeral.¡± Jin¡¯s voice had started to echo. Just like from the battle with Shugo, his body began to multiply into dozens of apparitions, sending Hiro¡¯s head into spin. His eyes rolled around in his head upon seeing that he was entering another realm.


    ¡°Is this one of your tricks? This is new,¡± Hiro laughed, ¡°it¡¯s very new!¡±


    The large strips of cloth resembling robe Jin¡¯s had started to roll down from the nothingness surrounding them, stretching on infinitely as the forest began to fade from view. Jin and the other apparitions circled their prey before finally making their way behind the curtain-like walls of this dimension. Hiro¡¯s only reaction was to try and do another attack. He slashed¡ªanother invisible blade of wind had been released into the void. Unlike before, there was no whistling. The attack had struck the edge, but there was no pop. Everything was off.


    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± Jin¡¯s voice repeated. Hiro snapped to defend against a barrage of quick attacks as back-to-back waves of apparitions spawned into existence, colliding with him. However, there was no impact¡ªall just part of another illusion in this world. He felt his heart racing¡ªit had been so long since he had been here. That feeling that he once believed was vanquished had returned. Fear had finally latched on with its deadly grip; next, the panic. Hiro struck at the air once more, hitting a few more of the clones only to see each swipe collide with nothing. Suddenly, there was a snap. The apparitions and the voices had been stamped out as Hiro found himself back in the forest, alone. There was a quick swoosh. Jin had rushed from behind, delivering the final blow. The downward swipe had split Hiro in two.

 Book 1: Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Yuuma¡¯s attack had been instant death for Ami. There was no conceivable way she would have been able to escape as the shock wave had consumed her and Noa. Following the attack, her body had practically been turned into pulp while Noa lay pinned to the ground.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± Rei asked him.


    ¡°I think its crushed. That crazy guy just came out of nowhere.¡± Noa hissed while trying to move the broken appendage¡ªhe was not going anywhere soon. Rei had begun to make her search for Kai and Shugo who were still missing in action. She continued her way up and down the side of the hill for any trace. Near the top, she had stumbled across the bloody remains of Kai, who had been cut in two by Hiro¡¯s attack. They were horribly underprepared. Yuuma and Hiro having the power to tap into the void known as the Deep, which contributed to their reign of terror over the valley. The team had to take solace in finally putting the psychotic group of renegades to rest.


    ¡°Shugo, are you there?¡± Rei hollered through the valley once more. There was no sign of a body nor a response. Something had happened to Shugo.


    ¡°This other guy is still here!¡± Nao shouted. Orochi had given up struggling as the noise of clashing blades and otherworldly attacks had seized.


    ¡°Please, spare me!¡± Orochi yelled at them after realizing he was alone. He was down one hand, his sight, and a plan to save himself in the final moments. Jin had approached him, still covered with Hiro¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Where are the hunters?¡± Jin asked loud and firmly as he swiped his sword through the air, sending droplets of blood flying to Orochi. ¡°I¡¯ve lost a lot of people today, and I¡¯m not going to ask again.¡±


    ¡°There were two of them. We were hungry. It was them or me, I swear!¡± Orochi could hear Jin stomping towards him as he spoke. He was willing to say anything in his situation.


    ¡°You ate them?¡± Noa interrupted them, horrified as he imagined Dan and Sara being devoured by this gang. Jin had hardly been surprised by their atrocities but instead only felt tremendous rage. It was undying.


    ¡°They were family to me.¡± Jin said to him as he lifted his blade.


    ¡°These were my eyes! She took them!¡± Orochi replied as he started to wave his only hand towards Jin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sara,¡± Jin had stopped him, ¡°and Dan. Their names were Sara and Dan.¡±


    He screamed helplessly as Jin had finally taken a swing, splitting him in half. The execution had been brief as the weapon had gone in and out of the downed foe. Jin finally took a moment to catch his breath as he watched a red geyser of blood explode from Orochi¡¯s chest. It was finally over.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Jin asked Noa once more.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t start a fire, I might actually go crazy.¡± Noa said to him as the night air began to set in. The weather was far from freezing, but still much colder than the previous evening. It was just enough to be fatal.


    ¡°Rei, are you alright?¡± Jin continued. She had not been focused on the others but instead continued scanning for any trace of Shugo. She had to find something. As Jin watched her roam through the debris, he reminded her, ¡°Rei, there¡¯s a lot of dead, please stay focused.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no body, he¡¯s around her somewhere!¡± Rei shouted back to him. Noa and Jin held their words, keeping still as she moved on.


    ¡°Rei, he¡¯s gone,¡± Jin finally had to bring himself to say it. ¡°We need to get a fire going and get some help, or we¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive,¡± Shugo shouted aloud as he emerged from the trees. He had been drenched in blood from the battle. ¡°I saw Kai fall and I hid. There was so much blood, I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Jin had slowly started to become frustrated seeing him. Rei¡¯s initial surprise as she darted over towards him began to fade into concern.


    ¡°Shugo, what happened?¡± she asked after getting next to him.


    ¡°I hid,¡± he replied, still ashamed. ¡°I was scared, and I couldn¡¯t keep my head together.¡±


    ¡°You coward.¡± Jin cut him off as his disgust had built. Shugo had been unable to collect his words. Nothing would have satisfied anybody. He raised his hand, stuttering as he looked for an answer. Jin had only grown angrier with his responses. He quickly slapped his hand across Shugo¡¯s face, making a loud snap.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Shugo had lost his train of thought. Another one of Jin¡¯s hands had struck his face again. The pain would never be able to overshadow that shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ami would have still been here!¡± Noa added. Rei turned away from Shugo.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± Shugo whispered once more, now appearing more lifeless by the second.


    ¡°No,¡± Jin had tried to try harder to refrain from striking again. He lowered his hand, softly inhaling before finally finishing with, ¡°you think too much.¡±


    Shugo¡¯s head slumped back down. His eyes had first fallen onto Ami¡¯s lifeless body before continuing to the left towards Rei. It was not clear what she was feeling, but she spoke again, ¡°That whole time, you could¡¯ve helped me.¡±


    Rei paused after the revelation. Shugo looked up and tried to reach towards one of her hands. Upon feeling his cold fingertips, Rei jerked her arm from him and turned away before uttering, ¡°I had thought you wanted this.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your voice anymore!¡± Jin finally screamed over him. He had let loose and swung the back of his hand across Shugo¡¯s cheek. Another loud smack. Shugo had no choice but to take it. ¡°Do something useful and build a fire. Whenever you get that done, you¡¯re building a litter. These two deserve a burial, and it won¡¯t be in the middle of the woods.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Shugo had barely spoken.


    ¡°How about, ¡®yes sir¡¯ or something?¡± The battle was over, but he had not switched off yet.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Dawn had made its approach, bringing the morning sun with it as the light illuminated the foggy surface of the winter valley. The heavens above were covered with a calm and lovely gradient of pink, which had been a sharp contrast to the situation below. Shugo¡¯s legs were entirely numb from the hike. His shoulders continued to burn. Every dozen or so steps, he would have to switch arms. For the last three miles, he had dragged the bodies of Ami and Kai in the improvised litter. It had been composed of the leftover rags of the fallen; all the pieces had been fastened together by knots while just behind him, Jin and Rei had taken turns helping walk an injured Noa.


    ¡°That¡¯s far enough,¡± Jin said quickly. Shugo had dropped to his knees before he could release the two bodies. His body had bounced against the ground, leaving him shaking from the cold. ¡°I¡¯m gonna set you down now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate the help.¡± Noa spoke aloud. Rei and Jin tried lowering him to the ground as gently as possible. Even through the losses, she found herself staring back towards Shugo as he sat slumped on the ground. Although, fearing the possibility of being scolded, she refused to speak to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go grab some help,¡± Jin said to her while starting to make his way for the village. It was just across the field. He turned back to them once more and quickly shouted, ¡°Just watch them for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Rei said back as she shifted her focus back to Shugo and Noa.


    ¡°Hey, do you have any water?¡± Noa asked her. Rei had a few mouthfuls left in her waterskin but had not hesitated to offer.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± She said as she passed him the container. Just as soon as he loosened the cap, he frantically began to inhale what was as they waited for help. Shortly after, Jin finally approached with the auxiliary force. Before they could get closer, Noa had tried to get Shugo¡¯s attention again.


    ¡°Hey, Shugo?¡± Noa quickly muttered before taking another sip. Rei and Shugo both had turned to face him as Noa quickly spat the liquid into Shugo¡¯s eyes. Shugo flinched, but still bore the same lifeless stare as drool and water ran down his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rei said before reaching over to him. She jerked the waterskin out of his hand, spilling the last bit across the ground.


    ¡°Ami might have thought it was funny,¡± Noa said coldly. He turned over to Jin and the rest of the oncoming troops. Still feeling the pain, he stared down to his stub of a leg and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll probably end up losing this foot.¡±


    ¡°Alright big man, let¡¯s go.¡± Jin shouted to Shugo, cutting them short. There were around eight men with Jin, each fully armed. A handful of them had already loaded up Noa while the rest surrounded Shugo. Rei stood in silence, feeling an array of emotions inside of her seeing them starting to pull Shugo back towards the village.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him,¡± Rei said aloud, bringing Jin and the others to a halt. They remained silent as she rose to her feet with her head high, finally repeating, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain there¡¯s nothing we could do that his shame hasn¡¯t done.¡± Jin replied. Rei only felt disorientated standing alone in silence as they had made their way back.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Over the course of the afternoon, many of the villagers had gathered for the funeral. Today, they would be burying Ami and Kai. However, there would be accommodation as the fates of Dan and Sara had since been sealed, but they had nothing to bury. Jin stood before the graves to pay his dues as a grief stricken Shugo sat behind him. Not a soul had spoken a word to him. By the time the word had gotten out, it spread like wildfire. The village all at once had seemed to turn his back on him. While the crowd had started to pass, Naomi and Toki had gathered at the gravesite. She had hoped to see Rei¡ªwho had since disappeared¡ªand found Shugo, still by himself staring down at the ground.


    ¡°Shugo,¡± Naomi uttered while she approached him. Deeply saddened, she swallowed a quick tear and asked, ¡°what happened?¡±


    Shugo turned his head away from her. Naomi had been nothing but supportive, but he had been unable to face her. It was too soon. She continued again, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I know you did what you thought was right.¡±


    ¡°And I got Ami and Kai both killed.¡± Shugo said, finally breaking the silence. Naomi curled up inside. Her heart had wrenched seeing him defeated like this. Behind her, Toki stared towards him, but refused to approach or make eye contact. Shugo spoke to them, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    The positive reinforcement would soon cease. Naomi, still unable to face him, had stormed off towards the others. Toki looked back down on him once more, still holding his words before walking off towards his daughter. Even one as open and humble as him had turned his back. The berating from the rest of the villagers and those mourning their lost loved ones would only continue.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei had not spoken to Shugo since they returned¡ªeven going out of her way to avoid interacting with the rest of the village for that matter. It was nearing noon of the following day and she had started to feel her stomach growl. With not much consideration, she began to make her way through the end of the village and towards the monastery. Inside, several of the warriors had gathered by Shugo, who had sported a ceremonial Gi as he knelt before them. The top half had been removed, revealing the several welts from Rei and Toki¡¯s tutelage across his skin¡ªalbeit mostly healed. The atmosphere was different from yesterday as the men all lowered their heads and clenched their hands together in prayer.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Rei asked. There was silence. Shugo stared on and past her, refusing to acknowledge her presence. Toki stepped towards her, giving her a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°When faced with exile, Shugo has chosen the honorable route.¡± Toki said proudly. Rei had gone cold.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She had tried to deny a thought lingering in her head.


    ¡°Seppuku, the honorable end¡ªto be able to put the honor of the tribe above oneself is beyond worthy of praise.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There are many things that we will never understand.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you,¡± Rei cut him off and yelled to Shugo, ¡°why are you doing this? This isn¡¯t you!¡±


    Shugo kept his head high and stayed strong. Rei only continued, ¡°You always have that attitude to do anything, and you¡¯re going to throw it away for honor? Now? I know that you don¡¯t believe any of this!¡± Shugo still looked on as Rei had begun to recall her week in the woods, and all the stories. She yelled, ¡°The books, the writing, the library¡ªthey took all of that! Are you going to give your life too?¡±


    Toki had tolerated much, but he would not tolerate this. He stepped in between her and Shugo, quickly apologizing before slapping her across face. The force from Toki¡¯s open palm had let out a pop, knocking Rei off balance as she tried to keep her bearing.


    ¡°Nobody has the right to deny tradition, not even you,¡± Toki said firmly. Rei looked straight forward, with her hands still to her side as her cheek began to swell. The elder looked back down, gently rubbing his hand before saying, ¡°You were chosen as Kaisha Kunin, and you have no right to disgrace him or the village.¡±


    Rei could only laugh nervously at the thought. She only lowered her head, trying to confront the emotions currently building to avoid letting loose. The old habits started to kick back in¡ªshe started to bottle herself back up again. Were my emotions a weakness? Had my poetry gotten Sara killed? She thought of all the precious minutes wasted on scratching into the dirt, now unable to defend her people. Hideo¡¯s words, he was right. She had stared on, aware that Shugo was not with her anymore. His fate had been sealed.


    ¡°He would choose me.¡± she whispered under her breath and to herself before finally speaking aloud, ¡°very well.¡±


    Defeated, she turned away from them and began to head towards her quarters. During the walk back, she ran into Naomi who had been struggling with her emotions all afternoon. The two had joined each other out in the open near the barracks.     ¡°What happens next?¡± Naomi asked after getting enough courage to finally speak. Rei thought about what was to come as she began to feel her face throbbing once more. Kaisha Kunin was a key part of the ritual. In Seppuku, one would use a tant¨­¡ªa small dagger¡ªto deliver two self-inflicted cuts; one horizontally across the navel, and a vertical slice down the abdomen to disembowel the person. It was the job of Kaisha Kunin to behead the one performing the cuts. It really is coming down to this.


    ¡°I''ll do it. Its tradition.¡± Rei finally replied. Naomi had been paralyzed by the response as the forces inside of her battled. It was either accept this and go on or try to go against the grain and be pulverized¡ªshe knew the way it worked. As she opened her mouth to finally acknowledge Rei¡¯s comments, she decided to walk away and hold her tongue, leaving Rei alone in the cold as the sun sat on the horizon.

 Book 1: Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Hideo would always find himself reliving the golden days of his youth in his head. Today, he was about fourteen years younger, and the village was just more populous. He was still lower down on the hierarchy, but he did not question his position. He had known his place and did not want anything else at this point. Before him, he watched some of the younger students training as he sat by the boulder near the monastery. From behind one of the shrubs, a much younger Rei had peered around the edge. Her sparkly light green eyes lit up as she rushed behind the cover.


    ¡°I see you!¡± Hideo exclaimed playfully. The child had finally come around the corner. She was still learning to walk but was coordinated enough to get around. He looked over to her in silence as Rei had clenched her tiny fists tight. Noticing dust starting to pillow from her hands, Hideo opened his hand quickly said, ¡°show me what you have.¡±


    Rei obliged and approached him. She then proceeded to drop two small handfuls of rock, dirt, and whatever she could grab into Hideo¡¯s open palm. He only gave her a cold stare. Rei stared back up to him and flinched upon seeing him extend his thumb. Upon doing so, he made a clicking sound like a sword being drawn from its scabbard, and then started to playfully thrust it towards her. Rei only laughed as the flurry continued. Hideo took the opportunity to grab onto her head, finally running his thumb across her throat. He let out a hiss, mimicking the sound of a blade slicing through flesh.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, I got you,¡± he said finally. Rei only laughed happily as she gently laid on the ground. Hideo smiled back and looked ahead to find himself in the present, watching Rei as an adult honing her katana for the ceremony. She had changed much since then. In the last week, it seemed as if everything had turned on its head. Seeing Rei walking tall to the monastery began eating away at him. Stop this. He finally stepped forward as she made her way past him, quickly muttering, ¡°Rei.¡±


    She stopped short. He was not sure what to say. The truth was that even as an elder, he was still just one person. He did not have the power nor the right to stop this. Rei continued forward with her eyes level. It was a very cold night. Fog permeated the crowd gathered near the monastery. Near the front, Shugo had remained in a double kneeling position with his tanto still sheathed. He had worn a blue robe for tonight¡ªanother gift from his father. Hideo and Toki knelt on each side. This was the first time in years somebody had been courageous enough to do this. Immediately behind Shugo, Rei stood in her black Kimono, grasping her katana. Jin had placed himself across from Shugo, who had not spoken a word since he had made his decision. It was time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read my death poem now,¡± Shugo said finally. This was not the time to make a mistake. It was a haiku: "Emotions bottled, never to be said for her, Reina, Bloodstained Rose."


    There were so many things once unsaid that had finally been spoken to her. She could remember her poem and that feeling of staring on over a deserted camp site under the morning sun, feeling Shugo missing. It had found her again. At that moment, she had no longer felt confused¡ªshe confronted the pain and held her sword high. Shugo took the blade and unhesitant, performed the first cut. It was a clean incision. He forced the blade with little resistance across his abdomen, desperately trying to not vocalize the pain being inflicted upon himself. Rei closed her eyes. By now, he had finished the horizontal cut and stopped short. The pain was too much. There was no way he could complete the final vertical slash. With a hiss, he lifted his head and unleashed a gasp as blood flowed through his teeth.


    Rei lifted her head, choked back the tears, and finally delivered the finishing blow. It was done. Hideo shut his eyes, unable to watch. Rei had wiped the remaining blood off her robe as she sheathed her weapon, stepping away from them without uttering a word. Eventually, she found herself further outside the village, atop the foothill still grasping her katana. Naomi could not bear to see the ceremony take place, so she followed Rei towards the outskirts.


    ¡°Rei, we¡¯re alone now.¡± Naomi said with a whimper. Rei finally came to a stop, dropping her blade, and finally collapsing to the ground in tears. She had held back too much for too long. Naomi cradled Rei in her arms, pulling her tighter as the tears flowed steadily into her robe.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    For the following week, every day became progressively agonizing. Each morning, Rei found herself struggling to try and get off the ground. Shugo and poetry were two things that made her stomach turn¡ªanything she enjoyed made her feel more pain. Instead of letting it out, she bottled it up. Every moment on the post was spent with her mind elsewhere, desperate to let the emptiness drown the painful memories. The agony had slowly begun to settle. With each passing day, she wondered how much longer she would hold on like this.


    ¡°You should talk to someone,¡± Jin said. Rei had found herself sitting at the corner of the monastery by the boulder, as usual. She had hardly acknowledged Jin as he reached down and continued, ¡°Or you can talk to me.¡±


    Rei up to this moment had felt nothing, but now she could slowly feel rage building over her decision. She had made a mistake that could not be fixed for the tribe she was slowly starting to resent. Instead of bursting out, she quickly made her way up off the ground and stepped away from him. Jin followed her closely as she moved away from the monastery and past the barracks.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make me have to pull rank,¡± Jin said again as she continued to walk along the dirt path. The two moved through the area and towards the outskirts of the village, continuing to increase the pace. He spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be the good guy, don¡¯t make me be a bad one.¡±


    They had slipped from view at this point. Jin had finally reached his breaking point and burst forward, grabbing hold of one of her sleeves on her winter robe. Rei had lost her balance for a moment, becoming angrier, but still trying to collect herself to pull back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Rei screamed as she swung her hand towards him. Jin quickly deflected the strike before she could claw into his face, trying his best not to harm her. Rei had struggled trying to pull away, feeling the urge to run. If she could just get outside of the village, she could take her own chance with the outside world, but she still had to escape. Each moment she grew more desperate and helpless as Jin continued to overpower her.


    ¡°Come on, stop this.¡± Jin said again. She didn¡¯t have it in her anymore. He reached around her, pulling her face into his shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Rei cried softly as tears swelled from her eyes and into his clothes.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all bastards.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, were all bastards,¡± Jin had felt out of his element for a moment. He could hear a very faint hum overhead, but he spoke again, ¡°We¡¯re all bastards and nothing makes sense. Guess what? That¡¯s life. Horrible things happen, but if you give up, then the weight gets heavier for the rest of us.¡±


    Rei pulled her head back up to try and face him. Jin had tried to keep as sincere as possible¡ªshe was at her weakest point. The low note from the humming over them had rumbled louder.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t focus on anything anymore,¡± Rei said as she curled her hand into a fist.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Jin interrupted her. That faint noise from just seconds earlier had become loud enough to be heard through the village. The two backed away from each other before looking up to find the source.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rei asked him. In the distance and high up in the sky, they had spotted a large fin-shaped object flying in the sky several miles away.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hideo watched the aircraft from a distance. It was just far away enough for him to barely make out its shape and color. The sight had immediately caused him to feel cold inside. Distraught, he had dropped his hands to his side as his legs began to crumple beneath him. Toki had stared in awe, barely noticing that his partner was on the verge of fainting. At the last moment, he had managed to rush over and help keep Hideo on his feet.


    ¡°Easy now. Are you going to make it?¡± Toki asked.


    ¡°Yes, I need to breathe for a second.¡± Hideo replied as he leaned forward. Toki gave him a light pat on the back before turning his focus back to the ship miles away. By this time, it had passed through the clouds and out of view, but its massive engine roared on.


    ¡°Is that a monster, or?¡± Toki had been completely confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It''s flying through the clouds. That¡¯s impressive!¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Miles above the village, the Litvyak had carried on at cruising speed. It was a carrier vessel, an older model in fact, and equipped to travel hundreds of thousands of miles at a time with its onboard fission reactor. The massive aircraft had three enormous turbines per wing that had more than enough power to carry it above the clouds. On the bridge, Vic stared through the portholes and down to the puffy clouds below. Passing through the area, he had started to feel an ominous presence followed by a chill lingering through his veins¡ªsomething from the Deep had been reaching out to him. Trying to not alienate his senses, he turned back to his navigator.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°What is our location?¡± Vic asked calmly.


    ¡°Thirty-five, eighteen, twenty-nine, and bearing twenty-two.¡± Inessa reported swiftly from behind to control panel. The bridge had a crew of around eight people, each posted across at different stations.


    Vic took a second to recollect the coordinates and asked, ¡°Asiania?¡±


    ¡°I believe this is the Nippon front, sir.¡±


    ¡°At ease, thank you,¡± Vic slowly waved his hand towards her and turned back towards the window, getting a clear view of the valley as all his senses begged him to continue the search. Shortly after, he finally noticed a few small structures in the distance and called back, ¡°Navigator, there¡¯s a village at two o¡¯clock. It''s far, but I can see it. I want some data. Can we deploy some drones?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s anything out there? The research lab is further north by another town, it might be out of the way,¡± Inessa looked back down to the keyboard in front of the screen, quickly striking a few keys to pull up a map of the immediate area. She glanced over again, ¡°If there¡¯s anything out there, we must have missed it.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, it''s out there. We must be prepared to halt soon anyway. Can we deploy or not?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Yulia had quickly called out from behind her. ¡°we can deploy a long-distance model right away.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Vic smiled, ¡°make sure to get plenty of footage.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Yulia exclaimed as she leapt from her seat. She had been quick to head towards the entrance of the bridge. The woman was quite young with her petite stature. Unlike Vic and the rest of the crew who had been dressed in dark green fatigues, she had worn a black blazer over a white button-up shirt. Its material was an extremely advanced form of polycarbonic thread that covered every inch from her sleeves to her skirt. Before reaching the lower decks, she was joined by her brother, Yuri. The two had jarringly different statures with Yuri being much taller, lankier, but still having similar features.


    ¡°I was preparing the drones for the mission.¡± Yuri added as he emerged from the nearby doorway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were listening on my line.¡± she said back.


    ¡°I listen to everything.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why we love you.¡± Yulia turned the corner with him. The inside of the ship had a brown tint across the metal from the decades of service.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearing the hover point anyway. I was given orders to scan this area as well,¡± Yuri said as he cut ahead and stepped over towards the entrance of the fuselage. Just past the door was the docking area with the rest of the drones, each perfectly aligned as they lay across the deck.


    ¡°I wonder why he would want to deploy another drone for one area?¡± Yulia asked him.


    ¡°No idea. I¡¯m not programmed to think like that.¡± Yuri twitched for a split-second, jolting his head to right before leading her into the docking area. It had been quiet. The only thing audible was the faint rumbling from the engine through the ships dense outside shell. Yulia had quickly whipped her head to the left, causing her sky-blue locks of hair to swing clear from the right side of her face. She then took her index finger, and lightly pressed it against her right earlobe. After a very light beep had rung from inside her head, both of her green eyes had begun to glow.


    ¡°Opening bay doors, all personnel please insert ear protection and use caution.¡± An automated voice had begun to repeat the same message over and over. The inside of the dock had lit up with red while the rumbling of the engines slowly began to increase. The machinery from inside the bay doors began to squeak as they began to open. Both Yuri and Yulia had taken a moment to establish a link to each other. The two were not human but the culmination of decades of research. Beneath their fleshy exterior rests an advanced skeletal casing with a vastly complex assembly of other mechanisms.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch my drone. The village is just far enough so I can repeat the drone¡¯s signal to the ship. I will report back once I finish getting data,¡± Yulia had said using her built-in communications. Yuri nodded back, clearing the way for her. She stared down at the ground below while the first drone had lifted off the floor. The machine was the size of a person and had used a quadruple set of turbines to help it lift off. Yulia had watched as it began to hover down and through the clouds before leaping over the edge, headfirst.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei and Hideo had been distraught by the sudden yet ominous appearance of the vessel. The sound of the engines had completely dissipated as it continued through the clouds up ahead.


    ¡°What was that thing?¡± Rei asked once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, your guess would be just as good as mine,¡± Jin replied in shock. He had never seen anything like it. The thought of their being something that big that could fly so high only made him think of what else was out there waiting. He shook his head and continued, ¡°I am so confused right now.¡±


    ¡°This has been the worst week of my life,¡± Rei spoke aloud. ¡°It just keeps getting more confusing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Jin turned to face Rei, noticing she had started to look a little more skinny than usual after first glance. After hearing her stomach growl, he reached over and said, ¡°Are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten in a while, I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rei was hesitant to reply, but she knew that no amount of focus could stop a roaring stomach.


    ¡°Come on, eat something already. You¡¯re gonna break my heart if you don¡¯t eat,¡± Jin grabbed onto her winter robe once more, giving her a slight tug. ¡°I¡¯ll drag you, don¡¯t make me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡±


    Rei for a second appeared to be hiding a smirk as she replied. She pulled back on her sleeve and followed him back her towards the barracks, with Jin happy he had finally managed to break through. While they went to get her some sustenance, the village seemed to quiet down. The aircraft had been jarring, but it had been hard to put into words what the villagers had seen. Rei had been confused as the rest but did not let it stay on her mind too long. The two had taken seats at one of the only two tables outside of the barracks, and one of the only two in the whole village for that matter. Jin had watched her scarf through most of her meal while occasionally pretending to eat. He was starving, but he wanted to offer his rations as she began to inhale the rest of her dinner.


    ¡°You might wanna slow down.¡± Jin said as he tried not to laugh. Rei took a glance at him with a mouthful, pausing to chew.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her voice muffled. Jin could only smile at the response. She finally swallowed and gasped before saying, ¡°It feels like I have been in a terrible dream and I¡¯m just waking up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a tough week,¡± he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re a lot tougher than me. I don¡¯t think I could handle what you¡¯re going through.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Dead serious, Pop sees it too,¡± Jin had continued to swirl the food in his bowl. It had been a type of rice dish with some other unnamed meat, a delicacy around these parts. He glanced over at her and decided to slide his dinner over. ¡°Here you go, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°I thought I might have upset everybody.¡± she accepted the bowl from him, immediately stabbing the battered spoon into the dish.


    ¡°No, nobody¡¯s upset like that,¡± Jin tried to think of something else to talk about that was not about Shugo. He looked over and asked, ¡°Did you ever get to see the Cosmo Cradle?¡±


    Rei initially tilted her head in confusion before finally shaking her head. Jin¡¯s eyes perked up for a moment before he tapped away nervously the table with his fingers.


    ¡°Is that one of those secrets?¡± she asked him after swallowing another mouthful. She could see he was hiding something, but he tried to play it off.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she lowered the wooden spoon into the bowl. ¡°Shugo told me about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he did?¡± Jin reached across the table and grabbed hold of the utensil. He quickly scooped out a spoonful of the rice, preparing to take a bite. ¡°What kind of secrets?¡±


    ¡°Just something about books and a library. At the time, we were in the field for a while, and he was upset about something. Seemed kind of odd.¡±


    ¡°Did you believe him?¡± Jin finally got a taste of the medley of herb and field onion. Rei quickly snatched the spoon from him, readying herself for another bite.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. He just sounded really confident about it. After all of the stuff I saw him learn, I couldn¡¯t really argue with it,¡± she had taken another taste. Jin sat quietly, smiling back at her as she gazed at him curiously. ¡°Is it real?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do they tell you much?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, but that¡¯s not one of the things they talk about to me,¡± Jin faced towards the shrine in the distance, trying to take his eyes off the bowl. It was hard to put down, but he had wanted to be generous with her still in distress. ¡°There¡¯s weird stuff that happens, sure, but I don¡¯t see what they would gain from hiding an entire library, that is if they actually did that.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Rei interrupted him, ¡°then what¡¯s this cradle I¡¯ve never heard of?¡±


    Jin smiled, showing his human side a bit further. Rei had recalled a few days earlier when he had told her about his interest in cooking and remembered him making the exact same face.


    ¡°It¡¯s the birthplace of the Universe,¡± he uttered softly.


    Rei froze in place. Her eyes almost bulged from her head as she began repeating his words over to herself.


    ¡°What is the Universe?¡± she asked after a few moments of reciting. Jin did a double take and lowered his head, laughing at the response.


    ¡°It¡¯s everything.¡± he started while trying to reach over to the bowl for another bite, but Rei had retaliated by giving him a slap across the hand.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to eat it, you shouldn¡¯t have given it to me!¡± she exclaimed, now feeling cheery for the first time since the ceremony. After a small chuckle, she covered her mouth and added, ¡°I don¡¯t know where that came from.¡±


    ¡°Try to find that place and stay there,¡± Jin said while he rubbed his fingers together. ¡°I like you there, you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

 Book 1: Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Yulia¡¯s hair had thrashed about the entire way to the ground as she held onto the drone. The forest below had slowly become clearer as the pair finally passed through the clouds. She looked ahead to see the village just barely over the tree line.


    ¡°Reporting, indigenous village located three point four miles east from location. Preparing to deploy.¡± Yulia said almost robotically via transmission through the Aether.


    Her voice had travelled up towards the ship, relaying into the bridge. The drone had lowered her to a couple hundred feet above the forest floor where Yulia released her grip, immediately dropping to the ground. There was a thud that had caused the immediate area to rumble, forcing what little wildlife that had not migrated for winter to scatter about.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Rei felt the tension building in her stomach as she had finished the second bowl at breakneck speed, immediately belching in relief.


    ¡°Thanks for that, I mean it. It was great.¡± Rei said to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I do.¡± Jin replied as he smiled from the praise.


    ¡°So, did you ever see the Cosmo Cradle yourself?¡± She had tried not to get too far off topic. The news of a so-called ¡°Birthplace of the Universe¡± was as intriguing as the revelation that there was another world outside her own. Jin quickly shook his head up and down before having to double take to ensure nobody was listening. Leaving the village in most situations or interacting with the outside world had been extremely forbidden.


    ¡°One time,¡± Jin turned back to her and continued, ¡°but I didn¡¯t get near it. It¡¯s hard to really describe what it looks like.¡±


    ¡°Can you try?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to think,¡± he lifted his hand up to his face and pressed it against his forehead. ¡°It was in the daytime, but the area above it looked like somebody had cut a piece out of the night sky and put it right over the area.¡±


    ¡°You lie!¡± Rei quickly shouted, intrigued but still cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s a long way north. I saw it on a patrol a few years ago. There¡¯s a whole other town there too. We don¡¯t really interact with them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t patrol.¡± she replied swiftly. Jin laughed once more while locking eyes with her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t always Daimyo, you know? Someday, I¡¯ll show you it myself.¡± Jin said finally. Rei gently pressed her palm into the bowl, sliding it aside.


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±


    Jin had nodded his head to the request as the two had finished dinner. Before they could even gather their utensils, Hideo had begun to approach them. Upon seeing him, the two had been somewhat off put by his disheveled appearance. He very rarely would leave the monastery during these hours. The two rose to their feet and gave him a quick but formal bow.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Jin asked him. Hideo''s face was still pale from the aircraft sighting earlier and had not been able to reply.


    ¡°Hideo-san, are you ok?¡± Rei added. Hideo seemed to finally come back after a few seconds.


    ¡°There are a lot of things happening now.¡± Hideo spoke as he lifted his head to them, trying to find the words as mind raced. ¡°There are things that have happened that might have not made sense, but they had a reason.¡±


    Rei had only become more confused by the statement. She faced Jin, hoping he would have an answer. However, Jin had also been puzzled by his demeanor. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things that we don¡¯t understand, its ok.¡± Jin said to him. He had lost his bearing for just a moment, letting a small chuckle come out. ¡°This week is really doing a number on everybody!¡±


    Hideo had remained distraught. Deep down, Rei knew that there was something tearing him apart. The burden was becoming too much. Hideo took a deep breath but had been alarmed by some shouting in the distance. The three had taken notice as a loud blast from a horn had been signaled from one of the posts. ¡°We are in danger.¡± Hideo finally said to them. Within seconds, he had managed to spot the metallic surface of Yulia¡¯s drone hovering just hundreds of feet above them. The machine let out a very faint buzz as it began to circle the village.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Rei asked as her heart began to race. The nature of the contraption only spread fear to the villagers. It had made its way past the monastery, sailing towards Hideo and the others. In a panic, Hideo had started to run back over towards the monastery, leaving Rei and Jin alone.


    ¡°Everybody, stay back!¡± Jin shouted to Rei and Hideo as he drew his sword in preparation for another pass. By that time, Hideo had already fled from the area. This had immediately caused Rei further distress. Instead of standing to fight, she had chosen to retreat¡ªshe had to track him down and get answers. Jin took his battle stance to defend against the drone while it approached overhead. After swooping over, it had started to turn in the air, finally coming around for another fly by.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The Litvyak had maintained its position somewhere around 40,000 feet above the ground. At this altitude, the crew had been able to get a full 360-degree view of everything in the valley surrounding the village below. The sight over the clouds had stretched hundreds of miles, extending even further outwards to the sun as dusk approached. Vic had stared into the beautiful sunset while trying to think about the mission up ahead. It was time for a little relaxation. Inessa took a second to update her progress before trying to signal to him.


    ¡°Sir, we are about to enter hover-mode. You should take a seat,¡± Inessa said to him. Vic had acknowledged her by just turning towards his seat and getting ready for the switch. The very instant he had been seated, Inessa adjusted her headset to continue, ¡°We¡¯re approaching our destination now, everybody standby.¡±


    Vic lightly gripped the arm rest of his chair in anticipation. The command to change gears had been sounded. Within moments, the crew had been greeted with a loud droning noise from the alarm.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to get bumpy.¡± Inessa said aloud.


    ¡°This is the fun part!¡± Vic shouted back as the ship began to rumble. The front of the ship had steadily begun to climb, shifting the weight of the entire crew backwards. Inessa had begun to grind her teeth nervously as she could feel her body sinking into her chair. The turbines beneath the craft had begun to rotate, finally becoming perfectly flushed with the wings, and causing the ship to very steadily level out. The shaking had started to subside.


    ¡°We¡¯ve safely entered hover-mode. The Litvyak is slowly descending to 35,000 feet,¡± Inessa declared as she reached for the controls. With a few quick presses, the ship¡¯s public address had finally been triggered before she said, ¡°All personnel, at ease.¡±


    ¡°Very nicely done.¡± Yuri commented from across the bridge. Inessa nodded warmly to him before being drawn towards Vic.


    ¡°I think you can take the night off. Excellent work, comrade.¡± Vic finally said to her.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± she replied.


    ¡°We will head north at 0500. Yuri,¡± Vic turned to him, ¡°make sure that the night shift is ready.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Yuri replied. He had twitched for a second, drawing Vic¡¯s attention as his head jolted again. ¡°Sir, Yulia has informed me that she has finished getting footage from that village.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hideo had a small shack adjacent to the monastery that had contained nothing more than some clothes, weapons, and other miscellaneous belongings. The drone had brought terror back into his heart, forcing him back into hiding. Outside of the shack, Rei approached cautiously.


    ¡°Hideo-san, are you there?¡± she asked softly, peering through the opening. Hideo had sat across the entrance in a corner. Once she stepped through, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I tried to hide from them, but they found me.¡± Hideo¡¯s hands trembled as he had barely managed to get the words out.


    ¡°Who found you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no easy way to explain this, but I¡¯m going to need you to trust me when I say this,¡± he shook his head and began to try and get to his feet. Rei quickly rushed to his side, helping him up off the ground. ¡°Everything I did was for a reason, and I knew that someday I would need you and Jin to pick up where I left off.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked once more. At that time, Jin had entered the shack.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Jin finally inquired.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that doesn¡¯t make sense, but you both must come with me,¡± Hideo ordered them. He motioned for the two to follow as he began to make his exit. ¡°I may have made some mistakes, but I will explain everything.¡±


    Jin quickly reached out, grabbing a hold of Hideo¡¯s forearm.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Jin asked as he tried to hide his fear and frustration.


    ¡°Follow me, and I will explain,¡± Hideo said once more. ¡°They might already be coming.¡±


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Vic had found himself by the terminal on the bridge staring into the mechanisms on the panel before him as they blinked at him. He took a moment to punch in a few commands on the keyboard. The screen ahead had started to display a set of gears in motion as a small text prompt had displayed ¡°connecting¡± in the upper left, eventually causing the rest of the monitor to light up. The pixels had jolted across the display, eventually forming a clear picture of Yulia. ¡°Good evening, sir. I have confirmed that there is a village here.¡± Yulia said after raising her hand to salute him. Vic waved his hand in response.


    ¡°At ease,¡± He replied. ¡°Did you get the footage I wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. The locals were alarmed.¡±


    ¡°As they would be, they¡¯re knuckle draggers,¡± Vic reached into his breast pocket and pulled a small plastic tube from within. He had opened the top, retrieving a pill from inside and placing it under his tongue. Instantly, the capsule released a small concoction that had greeted his mouth with a tingling sensation. He sighed in relief and said, ¡°I want to go ahead and review it. Broadcast to the terminal at one point five times speed.¡±


    The screen quickly flickered. Vic had finally felt a small rush of dopamine from the capsule shortly after the drone footage had started to play. The first minute of the video was a wide shot of the southern side of the village. There were a few small huts and the monastery in the view, but nothing else had stuck out. The picture had slowly started to produce some static.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°There¡¯s some interference, give me a moment to refresh.¡± Yulia said after catching on.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± he replied. The monitor had gone blank for a few seconds with the word ¡°reconnecting¡± blinking in place. Vic placed the tube back into his pocket during the pause before looking back at her.


    ¡°Those are bad for you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just one of the many downsides of being human. Hope that you never have to deal with it,¡± Vic retorted. The footage had started to play again. From this angle, he could finally make out the shrine in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they were able to build all of this.¡±


    ¡°Our data had initially suggested that this entire area was deserted.¡±


    ¡°A lot of our intel is very dated. This war has kept us focused on the mainland and away from other fronts.¡±


    Vic had started to ramble for a moment. The video continued, revealing Jin and Rei on the ground next to Hideo. All throughout the review, he had seen people on the ground scurrying away from the camera without hesitation. However, once the Hideo and the others had disappeared from frame, he felt the hairs on his neck rise. He leaned back in and told her, ¡°Hold on, back up about ten seconds.¡±


    The footage reeled back just a few seconds. Vic had glanced at the three once more, gaining a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu seeing Rei and Jin. The feeling had been confusing, but he tried to keep on the trail as Hideo came into the frame just a few seconds later. For the moment he was on screen, Vic could make out his face before seeing him turn away from the drone.


    ¡°Back up and zoom in on that guy.¡± Vic could feel the substance under his tongue combining with the adrenaline in his veins. On the screen, he finally got a clear view of Hideo.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°After all these years,¡± Vic muttered under his breath. Excited, he began to search on the terminal to try and download the image. ¡°Great job. I am downloading this now.¡±


    ¡°Is everything ok, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yulia, my dear, you are the greatest gift.¡± Vic said warmly. Yulia had lit up after the compliment. Her cheeks had bloomed pink while her mouth had curled up, forming a contorted cat-like smile.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Stand by, I will call you back in just a few minutes.¡± He quickly pressed a few keys, ending the call. The screen went blank before the pixels had started to light up once more. Vic frantically reached for the container from his pocket as he typed in a command with his free hand. Amid retrieving another capsule, the monitor lit up, revealing a woman on the other end. She was younger than Vic, in her thirties. Her name was Melora. She had been dressed moderately with an overcoat, tie, and silky white undershirt. Over her eyes she had worn a small pair of spectacles that rested over her nose. Her green hair shimmered as the light from the window behind her shined through.


    ¡°I was not expecting you to call this soon.¡± Melora said to him after staring back at the receiver.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting to be ready for a few more days, but there¡¯s been a development,¡± Vic said to her as he began to type away at the terminal. He quickly placed the capsule under his tongue like before, continuing, ¡°I¡¯m about to upload something one of our drones just collected.¡±


    ¡°I see it, but this doesn¡¯t mean anything to me,¡± Melora said as Hideo¡¯s face had appeared on the screen. She tilted her head to the side and asked, ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Hideo-Jin-Ni.¡± Vic said firmly. Melora had tried to keep from jumping out of her seat. Although she was relatively young, she knew much about his work¡ªHideo had been a thorn in their side for many years.


    ¡°He¡¯s been missing for decades. I didn¡¯t think he would be all the way out here.¡±


    ¡°That makes two of us.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± Melora added as she adjusted her seat, ¡°what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I want to do a full strike, and I need permission.¡±


    ¡°No way, you can¡¯t get away with that one. We have so many resources and it might not be worth it going after him,¡± Melora turned her head back towards a small electronic tablet to her right. With her left hand, she reached over to drop the call. ¡°Keep on with the mission.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a whole village of them now,¡± Vic said as fast as he could. Melora stopped just an inch short from the button and leaned back in. ¡°It¡¯s a training camp, there¡¯s a couple hundred, maybe more. They have an army with one of Liberation¡¯s former leaders at the helm just waiting to strike.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Melora instantly felt a chill as she whispered back.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, he led them in several successful attacks that killed hundreds. We managed to snub out most of the resistance, but we never did get him,¡± Vic leaned forward and closer to the screen. ¡°One day, he just disappeared, Liberation fizzled out, and things went back to normal. Now, fast forward a few decades, enemy forces are making moves around our territory, and it turns out ahead of intel that enemy forces are starting another offensive, we find that a key figure training an entire army. Back then, they had small numbers, but they were exceedingly difficult to deal with when they had the equipment.¡±


    ¡°I see where you¡¯re going with this.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it will be good for us once O.W.O. forces in the area arm ten times the number of Liberation forces? Did you think Hideo was a problem? Try one hundred of them. Do you think the Premiere would want us taking a chance?¡± Vic asked rhetorically while slowly backing away from the screen. He spoke again, ¡°These knuckle draggers by default don¡¯t stand a chance against us, but if they get the equipment then we won¡¯t have a chance trying to combat them in the field. There¡¯s a possibility they could be assembling other forces in the area. Give me one of the cyborgs and I¡¯ll flatten that village. You get the data, none of our human forces get hurt, we stop this uprising, and then we finally win the war.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get it. Make it quick, quiet, and no survivors.¡± Melora finally demanded before pressing to end the call. Vic had only begun to swell with excitement now that he had the ok. Yuri had stepped over to him, gazing down at him with his fiery red hair and blue eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for your orders.¡± he spoke.


    ¡°Get me the troops on the oncoming shift on standby and prep a drop ship. I¡¯m not taking any chances with this one.¡± Vic finally ordered.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hideo had led the two across the village and towards the shrine again. There had only been one troop posted in front, as usual. ¡°You there,¡± Hideo pointed to the man guarding the door. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed for the night.¡±


    The order had puzzled the man on post along with the others. However, he had taken no time at all to bow and make his way home.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Jin asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Hideo grabbed onto the handle of the door. With a quick press, the door had slid open to reveal the scrolls inside. ¡°Come quick, we don¡¯t have long.¡±


    Rei stepped past before leading Jin into the building. The two had scanned the inside of the shrine, seeing that it was still barren and covered with dust. Hideo glanced over towards the furthest wall to see a few urns sitting below the scrolls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen the inside of this place before.¡± Rei said as she scaled the room.


    ¡°This area is for the elders only. Of course, sometimes you might have somebody slip through,¡± Hideo said to her. For a second, Rei thought of her encounter with Tetsu months earlier and the following battle. ¡°The only thing I worried about was somebody finding this.¡±


    Hideo had reached down towards the floor and grabbed onto the edge of an old shaggy rug that had been resting there for ages. Jin stepped away and watched as his father began tapping his fingers across the wooden beams beneath. Near the edge of one of the boards, Hideo had managed to slide his fingers down the side and through the floor. He signaled for them to step back before giving a pull. There was a loud creak. Following a brief struggle, Hideo finally dislodged the large plank from the deck.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to break it!¡± Jin proclaimed after hearing the wood snap.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter after this.¡± Hideo replied as he tossed the large piece to the side. The moldy smell of dirt from the area below had started to creep up from beneath the floor. In the dwelling below, a large staircase had stretched down towards a metal door.


    ¡°How long has this been here?¡± Jin asked as he peered into the dark hallway.


    ¡°Decades ago, when I had returned from my journey, I had to hide something here.¡±


    ¡°I barely remember that,¡± Jin had instantly recalled some of his earliest memories. Years earlier, he had remembered helping his mother during her final days. For part of his life, it was just him and her alone while Hideo had left the village. He spoke, ¡°You told me when I was younger that you were lost.¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± Hideo nodded and stepped over towards a few candles that had been lit previously. After grabbing hold of the candlestick beneath it, he made his way towards the stairs. ¡°I was young, and I had decided to leave the village. It was nothing more than a mission, but I had found something bigger.¡±


    ¡°Enough of your cryptic nonsense, explain yourself!¡± Jin demanded angrily.


    ¡°Please, follow me. We do not have much time.¡±


    Rei nodded in response, immediately following him towards the stairs. Jin relented, trailing closely as the three continued down the steps and towards the door. It had been covered in rust from countless years of neglect. The front of the door contained some writing across the top.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rei asked Hideo after inspecting the words.


    ¡°This is something that the people of the ancient world called a fallout shelter,¡± Hideo replied. ¡°This area was meant to keep people safe from some type of weapon. We do not know what happened to the people who lived here, as there is a lot about the old world we do not know.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that Shugo was telling the truth the whole time?¡± She felt her spirits starting to rise. Jin tried to remain calm.


    ¡°I do not know what he told you, but he must have known more about it than we may have thought. When the village was young, we had not decided what to do with this area,¡± Hideo had grabbed onto the handle for the door, giving it another tug. ¡°I was trying to keep us away from the outside world.¡±


    Jin lowered his head again. The large metal hatch finally opened, revealing a small shelter beneath. Inside, there was nothing more than a partially empty bookshelf.


    ¡°Why would you hide this stuff?¡± Jin brought himself to finally ask.


    ¡°All of this may sound devious, but after I returned, we had no choice but to cut ourselves off. I had gone off on my journey and found myself fighting another battle.¡± Hideo stepped over to the shelf. He placed the candlestick on top, causing it to illuminate two robes folded neatly on the top row. ¡°When I came back, the elders and myself at the time had chosen to destroy what remnants of the old world remained. After that, we finally chose to cut off the outside world. We could not risk anybody finding out I was here.¡±


    ¡°Why though?¡± Rei asked as she glanced over.


    ¡°I was afraid that the trouble would find its way here. We managed to stay hidden for a few decades, but they are going to be here soon,¡± Hideo added as he lifted the first robe from the shelf. Rei was captivated instantly by its design. ¡°Hurry up and put this on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving a lot of details out of this,¡± Jin said.


    ¡°There is no time to explain,¡± Hideo said after pushing the suit into Rei¡¯s hands. ¡°We need to be ready to stop the enemy before they get here.¡±


    Hideo forced the second robe into his hands. Jin lifted it closer to his face, glancing at the insignia on the front and then thinking back. None of this had landed. Jin only found himself starting to think of the final days of his mother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Did you abandon mom and I?¡± Jin asked him. There were no words spoken by Rei or Hideo.


    ¡°I did not! When I had left the village, I was forced into this fight. If I did not do it, then they might have come sooner.¡± Hideo said to him.


    ¡°We needed you. Mom thought that you were dead, not off fighting some battle that does not affect us!¡± Jin¡¯s confusion and anxiety over the situation continued to surmount as he spoke.


    ¡°Jin, I was going to explain this one day when you were old enough, but I did not count on them finding me,¡± Hideo reached to him, trying to calm him as he placed his hands to his shoulder. ¡°I need you to put this on. It''s a combat suit meant to increase your dexterity and strength. The enemy is very advanced, and we will not have any chance without it.¡±


    ¡°She was sick. There have been so many people who have died because we couldn¡¯t leave the village,¡± Jin started to squeeze the cloth in his hand as his voice trembled. ¡°So many of us have been punished over your sick little system. For what? To keep us safe?¡±


    ¡°Jin, please stop,¡± Rei interrupted him. She had been just as confused as him but chose to listen. She reminded him, ¡°You told me before that it''s for the bigger picture.¡±


    ¡°Bigger picture? We could have allied with other villages and increased our strength,¡± Jin added before turning to Hideo. ¡°But we had to bury our heads in the dirt to hide you. You brought them here! What do you expect us to do?¡±


    ¡°Please, put these on. I am not going to let them destroy the village. They want me. What I need now is for you both to be prepared for a counterstrike. We may need to evacuate tonight.¡±


    ¡°You just ran away from your problems and expected the young to prop you up, coward!¡± Jin finally said before throwing the cloth back towards him. The robe had landed over Hideo¡¯s face before sliding down into his arms. In that moment, Jin had made his way back up to the surface. As Rei walked to the few steps, Hideo intervened and called out to her.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go,¡± he pleaded with her. Rei had stopped in place and faced him. ¡°I saved these for you both.¡±


    ¡°Why me though?¡± Rei asked him.


    Hideo had been visually disheveled from the thought. For the first time in years, he had started to think of the days of the war. He looked back down to the floor, and with a tear running down his cheek finally said, ¡°Because I broke a promise."

 Book 1: Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    What had started as a soul-seeking adventure in his youth had led him to another fight in another land. Hideo had found himself on the floor of an old, abandoned factory, much younger and still thousands of miles from the village. The streets outside had been filled with enemy troops on the prowl from where he had barely managed to escape a barrage of gunfire minutes earlier. The rest of his team had been ambushed just on the outskirts of the city¡ªKashmir. Its countless number of buildings had covered hundreds of square miles. The metropolis had been erected from the remnants of several abandoned cities that had been built centuries earlier. Not much was known of what happened to the world or its population, but what was left in its place was a rising empire. Hideo travelled deeper into the factory, finally coming to a very well-hidden metal door a few floors down. The area was clear. He had grabbed onto the handle, giving it a nudge. The mechanism had let out a dampened thud, finally allowing him to continue.


    ¡°Dash, dot, dot, dash.¡± Hideo whispered as he tapped the top of the metal rhythmically. He had only hoped the others were not still trapped. After a few moments had passed, Hideo repeated the same sequence again. The handle on the door slowly had begun to rotate. Hideo immediately took another step back to clear the area as the hatch had begun to open. Just below, another one of the resistance fighters, Shift, had cleared a small path. Hideo slipped through the opening before pulling the door shut behind him.


    ¡°I thought for a moment that they had got you.¡± Shift said, relieved while continuing down the ladder.


    ¡°They almost got me,¡± Hideo replied after thinking back of the disastrous attack from before. He looked down at Shift and said, ¡°They got the others. It''s just us now.¡±


    Shift had stepped off the rungs after reaching the bottom of the well. Once Hideo reached him, they began to move even further into the shelter.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shift asked again, still in disbelief that the entire resistance had been snuffed out.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    The despair was starting to grab hold of him. Shift only shook his head and asked, ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hideo muttered. In the past few months, they had seen the revolution start to come to a head. The city, along with most of the surrounding area, had been under control for decades by a movement known as the Global Eurasian Initiative. What had started as a collective trying to rebuild the old world somehow had been turned into a Technocratic Nightmare. The city had been on the verge of chaos before the G.E.I. stepped in to bring order. Whether or not the majority wanted them in charge, they were given no choice. Hideo did not know much about the politics leading to this moment but had feared the possibility of them expanding.


    The G.E.I. had billed itself as a Global movement to unite humankind as a species. It had started like every other movement for change¡ªone day there would be an uprising, the current rulers would be overthrown, and things would always go south. It took them a brief time to unite the populace, but every uprising would be met with resistance. However, the G.E.I. had been so powerful and swift that all such movements were quickly snuffed out. Liberation had been different in that respect as they had outlasted the others. With Hideo, Shift, and Mizumi all being able to tap into the Deep, they were able to put up enough of a fight to inspire others. The two had entered the final area of the hideout. Inside, Hideo was immediately greeted by Mizumi as she had cradled a young child in her arms. Upon seeing Hideo, the infant raised its hands to him as it squeezed its fingers in the air.


    ¡°There¡¯s my little Rei!¡± Hideo said as his face lit up. He walked across the room, reaching for the young girl. Rei was still a few months old.


    ¡°Did everything go according to plan?¡± Mizumi asked Hideo as she handed the child to him. Hideo pulled Rei into his shoulder and then looked across the room towards a group of children. Not wanting to upset them, he closed his eyes and shook his head in defeat. Mizumi lowered her head and said, ¡°I knew I should have gone.¡±


    ¡°Not in front of them,¡± Shift interrupted her. Across the room, a young grey-haired boy had jumped to his feet upon seeing them. Shift lifted his arms to him before saying, ¡°Come on little guy.¡±


    He pulled his son, Shirow, in close for a warm hug. After the embrace, Shirow pushed away before facing him and asking, ¡°Are we about to have to leave again?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, buddy.¡± Shift assured him. Shirow had been joined by his younger brother, Nomad.


    ¡°But we have to leave eventually?¡± Nomad asked. Shift¡¯s smile had dropped for a second as he reached out to Nomad, eventually running his fingers through his black hair.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a reason I named you Nomad.¡± Shift said finally. Hideo gave Rei a pat on the back, trying to get the infant to burp. He finally looked to Shift and Mizumi and said, ¡°We need to talk about that.¡±


    Mizumi nodded in agreement before leaning forward to the children and saying, ¡°Kids, we need you all to step out for a minute.¡±


    The children each had dragged their feet to leave the room. The moment they had finally cleared out, Shift stood to face Hideo.


    ¡°We tried to go in headfirst and they were waiting.¡± Shift softly spoke.


    ¡°I know that. If I had reacted any slower, I might not have made it back.¡± Hideo replied while bouncing Rei gently in his arms. The child lifted her head, staring at him with her small, innocent face. Mizumi¡¯s worry of Hideo being gone the whole day subsided as she saw Rei smile back at him.


    ¡°So, we failed. What do we do now?¡± Mizumi asked them. Shift sighed at the thought.


    ¡°We either fight to the end and hope the kids pick up someday, or we can just cut our losses now.¡± Shift had begrudgingly suggested.


    ¡°After all of the people those bastards have killed?¡± Hideo replied with a hiss.


    ¡°Do you really think that thought hasn¡¯t crossed my mind?¡± Shift said angrily. He started to walk away from the two and over to large map draped across the wall, finally turning back to say, ¡°I hate it, but we have so few at this point that we will, not maybe, be crushed. They¡¯re building better weapons to fight us, and we will need more numbers.¡±


    Mizumi sat quietly as they went back and forth. At her age, she had been the perfect likeness to the woman Rei would eventually grow into¡ªa spitting image. Caring for Rei and being away from the fight had started to eat away at her.       ¡°We have to leave,¡± Mizumi started to adjust the covers over her legs and straighten her posture as she spoke. She reached out towards Rei and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like to run, but we can¡¯t fight now. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Hideo knew that was the reality now. There was no option at this moment. He lifted Rei from his chest, lowering her towards Mizumi as the room had become uncomfortably quiet. Hideo then quickly raised his arms up and asked, ¡°Where do we go?¡±


    ¡°Hideo, that¡¯s what I was thinking about,¡± Shift had said, troubled at the thought. ¡°We don¡¯t have a chance to try to hide in the city.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Are we really going to just end it here?¡±


    ¡°What choice do we have?¡± Shift raised his voice and startled Rei as he spoke. Hideo had raised his index finger over his mouth, warning him of the children outside the door listening. ¡°My family lived here for decades before these guys took over. I would give my heart and soul to get this place back, but I am not going grind myself into the ground so my kids can suffer the same fate.¡±


    Hideo¡¯s disbelief had become insurmountable. Mizumi took this time to play out all the possible scenarios in her head. From here, the number of viable options would only continue to diminish. She sighed again, getting their attention.


    ¡°Hideo, I know this is frustrating,¡± Mizumi said softly to not disturb her child. ¡°I think there¡¯s a way we can cut our losses short and get back into this.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Hideo asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mizumi pulled Rei in, ¡°I just know that we can¡¯t do this now.¡±


    ¡°Then is it settled? We just run?¡± He laughed at the prospect. Shift glared over to him, still frustrated.


    ¡°It''s a tactical retreat. We rendezvous with our buddies with O.W.O. and then head west. We wait, gather troops, and then when the day comes, we bring the hammer down and take our land back!¡± Shift exclaimed fanatically before pumping his fist to him. Hideo had turned back to Mizumi and Rei.


    ¡°Was this plan B?¡± Hideo asked her.


    ¡°No, because we¡¯re not all going west,¡± Mizumi said to him. Hideo had felt a chill following her words.


    ¡°If we go anywhere, we¡¯re all going together.¡± he declared. Mizumi slowly sighed and turned back to Shift, nodding in unison with him.


    ¡°Shift and I have thought about this before,¡± Mizumi had fought to get the words out, ¡°but I don¡¯t want you and Rei in this fight. We must split up if we want to survive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Hideo interrupted her.


    ¡°Hideo, this is what¡¯s going to happen. Rei deserves better,¡± Mizumi said as a few tears had started to make their way down her cheeks. ¡°You said there is a whole village and a tribe you ran from. Well, run back. Let her live a life away from this. We tried, we failed, and we can pick back up.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You have to. Please, take Rei as far from here as possible. Let her live a happy life, raise her with your son back home. One day we will meet again.¡±


    <hr>


    Rei sat across from Hideo with her head lowered. She had spent her entire life being raised with the other kids at the monastery, not aware of who her parents were. It had made her feel cold, empty, and incomplete growing up. After finally hearing everything, she had started to feel less empty. The years of Hideo watching over her and the tutelage had felt less painful. Even though the picture was not quite clear, Rei had not been sure how to feel about spending her whole life being raised in secrecy.


    ¡°Why did you hide this for so long? Why train me?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°I wanted to make sure you were safe. Something just pushed me to train you. I wanted to make sure that for Mizumi¡¯s sake you received the best. Jin had already been chosen as my heir before you, and I thought if something happened me, they would not be able to track you,¡± Hideo spoke coldly as the tears had started to run down his face. ¡°I did not want you to fight, but I did not want you to be powerless when they came. I am sorry I pried away everything from you, but I wanted you to be the best for none other than you. If you do not want to continue the fight, fine. If you hate me and are bitter, then be bitter, hate me, but please, put this on.¡±


    Rei had started to feel her eyes swelling up but had held back the tears. She grabbed hold of the robe and reached towards the inside, feeling an assembly of hundreds of nubs. On contact, they had stuck onto her flesh, causing a tingling sensation as the rubbery appendages began to cling on.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Rei asked as she pulled her hand free.


    ¡°I already explained, it is a standard issue battle robe. When I fought with Liberation, there were a hand full of us who had the power to channel from the Deep; this was meant to amplify that power. Those contacts inside need to make contact with your skin or the onboard A.I. will not work,¡± Hideo said as he started to turn away from her. ¡°You can leave your shorts on, but everything else must go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s an A.I.?¡±


    ¡°I do not have time to explain, but it will be like you have somebody watching over you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, here goes nothing, I guess.¡± Rei said while unbuttoning her winter outfit. She fumbled her arms free from the coat before finally unfastening the binds across her bust. A chill had graced the traces of sweat across her torso, giving her a slight shock. She let out a quick screech, causing Hideo to laugh.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hideo asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it''s just cold.¡± she said while trying to figure out where to fit her arms.


    ¡°I guess you really are sun on a rainy day.¡±


    ¡°Like a ray of sunlight?¡± Rei had managed to get the robe around her body. The inside of the suit against her bare flesh had felt uncomfortable at first. For a moment, it had felt like the inside of the suit was alive and pulsating against her skin. She quickly giggled nervously, ¡°Oh wait, ray, Rei. Is that why you named me that?¡±


    Hideo shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a bit more complicated.¡±


    ¡°Did mom come up with a name for a boy and I was born as a girl?¡±


    ¡°You would be surprised how accurate that is,¡± Hideo said, dumbfounded by her intellect. ¡°I really hope one day you can do other things with your life. You are very smart, and I hope you can write your poetry one day.¡±


    ¡°Someday,¡± Rei said as she tried continued to struggle to close the front. She walked around to him with the breakpoints in her hands before asking, ¡°Can you help?¡±


    Hideo turned back to her and reached down towards the bottom of the robe where two round and squishy orbs rest. The texture of the two objects resembled the material on the reverse. This suit was sleeveless, giving her full range of motion in her shoulders. It was a godsend from the equipment she had worn before¡ªbarely fitting and constantly shifting around. Hideo pressed the two orbs on her robe together, causing them to fuse into one like liquid. The flexible substance had started to move up the robe, slowly closing it.


    ¡°Does it always tickle?¡± Rei asked again as her face started to turn red.


    ¡°Just for a little, please stay calm.¡± he assured her. The suit had finally closed before starting to contract, filling itself with her curves. Within seconds, the substance on the inside of her robe had expanded, creating a tight hold on her torso. A strange sensation had followed.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±


    ¡°Just stay calm, the suit is going to try and pair,¡± Hideo tried to keep her from panicking. The pairing process had caused a tickling sensation that seemed to reach from the suit to the deepest parts of her mind. Rei squeezed her eyes shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying calm.¡± Rei clenched her fists as the process had started to become less uncomfortable.


    ¡°Rei, breathe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m breathing.¡± She took a quick puff of air and lifted her eyelids as everything had started to feel normal again. Underneath her robe, the movement had finally ceased as the cloth had latched on to her. Hideo had grabbed the last item from the shelf, a sword. The weapon had a cylinder-shaped handle that resembled something more of a broadsword while its blade was pitch black¡ªnot even the light in the room had been able to reflect off it.


    ¡°This was my weapon; it was an experimental alloy that we had managed to synthesize. It is the deadliest edge in existence,¡± Hideo said as he rested the blade across his forearm to present it to her. ¡°You will need this when you find Liberation. That is only if you find them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Hideo felt his face starting to crack finally hearing her acknowledge her relationship. Another tear had rolled down his cheek.


    ¡°Please, find your brother and give him this,¡± Hideo ordered as he lifted the last robe to her. Time was running out for the village and the moment for last words had since passed. He looked her in the eyes one last time and muttered, ¡°Go.¡±


    Rei had brushed her emotions aside and nodded her head. Without a sound, she took off up the stairs to get to Jin.

 Book 1: Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The dropship on board had been in service long before the Litvyak had even been commissioned. Its hull had seen several tours of combat, but the vehicle remained in operation despite the wear. Vic pressed his fingers into the hull, wiping some of the grime off the unit number, TKY-7.


    ¡°Very fitting that we would be using this ship for the mission,¡± Vic said to the troops assembled behind him. There were around a dozen awaiting his orders. ¡°This was the ship I flew when I was a young Lieutenant. We battled against the terrorist forces of Liberation lead by the tyranny of the One World Order. Every man and woman here no doubt has been affected in some way by the war. Whether it be friends or loved ones, we have all had something taken from us. Well today, we finally take something back! We owe it to our sons and daughters and the future of our people to finally rid the world of this menace!¡±


    The squad of troops had roared in excitement almost on cue. Vic had waited for the cheers to cease before he continued, ¡°Inside of this village, we have finally discovered the terrorist mastermind, Hideo-Jin-Ni.¡± Vic had stopped short upon hearing some short outbursts from a few of the troops. He nodded and asked, ¡°A show of hands of who knows who that is. It¡¯s definitely a good number. Many of you may have been children when he disappeared, but every day we face the consequences of his actions. Liberation and the O.W.O. have yet to relent. We offered peace, we offered a chance to live on our own, but they murdered our daughters, our sons. While they rave at the destruction of the modern world, we rage. We rage against the forces that want to extinguish the fire that has guided us here, we march forward, and we finally claim our future for ourselves!¡± He immediately waved his arm over his head, signaling the already anxious team to board. With a roar, the men marched forward into the dropship.


    <hr>


    Rei knew that time was running short. Night had already befallen the village, bringing the cold air from the valley with it. If the attack happened tonight, it is unknown if the populace would be able to brave the freezing temperatures. As she had left the shrine, Naomi had spotted her in the distance.


    ¡°Rei, over here!¡± Naomi called out to her. Rei made a dash towards her, stopping short just a few feet. ¡°Easy, what happened in there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain. We are in danger.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°Jin is assembling the troops now; you and Hideo need to leave!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Something happened in there and he was talking about outsiders and others,¡± Naomi had started to stumble over her words for a moment, ¡°he¡¯s gone completely mad!¡±


    This remaining time was too short to deal with a crisis. Rei braced herself once she realized that there would be troops present soon. It was clear at this point she may be stuck fighting two fronts, so she tried to use every second sparingly.


    ¡°Naomi, I am going to talk to Jin. This might sound insane, but you need to get as many people as possible out of here, right now.¡± Rei said calmly. Naomi clenched her teeth and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Nobody is in danger, just calm down! I know everything feels like it''s falling apart, I understand that,¡± Naomi said as she reached out towards Rei, resting her hands on her shoulders. ¡°I know everything with Shugo is troubling you, its ok.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Shugo!¡± Rei screamed before pushing Naomi off her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, these people are coming after Hideo, and they will use violence to get him. If we stay here, they are going tear through each and every one of us; we will be powerless to stop them. Now, we need to go!¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s going anywhere,¡± Jin called out to the two as he stepped forward. ¡°This village has stood here for decades and if we die, we die here.¡±


    There were four warriors already in full gear surrounding his flank. They were already starting to spread around them, keeping Rei between them and the shrine. Unknown to Rei, a pair of archers had begun to make their way towards their positions¡ªeach on top of shacks nearby.


    ¡°Father was doing everything to protect us! Things don¡¯t make sense,¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Jin quickly muttered in disgust. ¡°Mother had no choice but to wait for him. I¡¯m certain all of this was no more than him wishing to sow his noble oats. He made a mockery of our village and has brought a new threat here. I will not stand for this disgracefulness any longer!¡±


    ¡°He was trying to stop another threat! If anything, I say that he is far more noble than you will ever be! He entered a fight that wasn¡¯t his for freedom. He was doing the right thing and if you had a spine, you would have done the same thing!¡± Rei yelled back at him, inching closer towards the group. She continued, ¡°Now, are you going to hold a grudge over his head because his mistake was doing the right thing?¡±


    The right side of Jin¡¯s face had started to curl upwards while he laughed softly under his breath. He had started to spiral.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to execute him or exile him,¡± Jin said before pulling his katana from its sheath, ¡°we are going to turn him over and spare the village. That includes the secret weapons he has hidden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    ¡°And I am the Daimyo. As Daimyo,¡± Jin pointed his weapon to her, ¡°I am placing you and the fugitive known as Hideo-Jin-Ni under arrest.¡±


    Jin started to walk towards her with the other troops drawing closer. At the same time, the first archer had loaded an arrow from his quiver. He gave a pull on the string with his fingers still pinched firmly on the nock. Rei¡¯s focus had been on Jin and the others, but she could feel something. There was a tingle that had caused her stomach to turn. The sudden feeling that death was upon her had struck like a bolt. At that moment, the battle robe had started to phase from its usual bright red to black. The reaction had carried over to Rei, causing her hair to mimic the shade.


    ¡°She¡¯s a demon!¡± One of the men quickly screamed, seeing her clothing and hair starting to turn black.


    The archer, still locked in on Rei, took the shot. In that moment, Rei had felt a foreign presence jerk her head from the inside, causing it to snap back and to the left. Miraculously, the arrow in flight had barely glided past her face. Rei felt as if she no longer had control over herself. She finally came back through but had immediately recoiled in horror. Despite dodging the arrow at the last second, it had continued forwards, striking Naomi directly in the chest. The blunt force combined with the edge had little in the way to stop it as it tore deep into her bosom and into her heart. She had not known that she was hit as she gasped for air.


    Rei and Jin both cried in unison, horrified at the sight. Naomi had stumbled backwards in agony as everything started to slip, becoming blurry. Rei had not even been given so much as a second to mourn before the second archer across the way had taken a shot at her. With the new suit¡¯s onboard AI, she managed to make a pre-emptive dodge out of the path of the arrow before turning to the woods. She had no choice but to run. In the back of her mind, she feared that this new piece of equipment would take over, making her lash out against her tribe. The situation had become so dire that she would need to get to safety before she could get time to produce a plan. She had raced towards the edge of the village, successfully evading any additional volleys of arrows. Jin had felt a tremendous amount of pain seeing Naomi on the ground. As fast as he could, he had rushed to cradle her in her last moments.


    ¡°Naomi, stay with me!¡± he cried out in a panic as Naomi shook inside his arms. She had already ceased breathing. ¡°You¡¯re going to be ok, stay with me, please!¡±


    Jin had continued to cry unintelligibly as he felt her slipping away. Naomi had hardly managed to lift her hand towards his chest before everything had gone dark. As her body had slowly begun to droop in his arms, Jin knew it was over¡ªNaomi had finally left this world. The feeling had been too much for Jin to keep bottled inside. He pulled her closer as tears dripped onto her bloodstained robe. In that moment, he had felt a burning sensation deep inside¡ªrage. It had come to a head, bringing him to his feet. Without an order or a word, he grabbed hold of the second robe from the ground and dashed off towards Rei.


    <hr>


    Toki had chosen to walk alone that night. For his sake and his sanity, he had always chosen to spend some time away from the village. On tonight, of all nights, he had made the trek towards the river to fill a pale¡ªalone. His head had been cloudy following the ceremony. There lingered the constant thought of Shugo¡¯s passing. What Shugo had been willing to do for the village had only motivated Toki to keep pushing. However, the images from the event had been constantly replaying in his head. It was something he could have stopped. He stared down into the water, seeing the blurry reflection of himself staring back from the strides. Unknown to him, Yulia had been watching from the tree line as the rest of her team was approaching the village rapidly from behind.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She had already established a telepathic connection with Vic and said, ¡°I¡¯ve spotted one a few clicks from the enemy camp, I am going to engage.¡±


    A pause. Vic¡¯s voice had replied, ¡°Be very careful.¡±


    Yulia casually strolled out from the tree line, with a metal staff close by her side. The surface of the object was completely smoothed out, glistening in the night. At the end, there was a metal ball covered with spikes protruding from its surface. Toki had taken a sip of the river water to enjoy the refreshment but had immediately noticed that he was not alone. Over the tree line, he had noticed the dropship hundreds of feet in the air high tailing it towards the village behind him.


    ¡°What is that?¡± he asked himself. Just mere moments later, he had spotted Yulia walking towards him with the loose-fitting blazer over her blowing in the wind. He had never seen anyone dressed like her. The appearance had been so foreign that Toki had immediately put himself on guard. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    There had been no response from Yulia as the gap between the two had gotten narrower. At the end of her staff, the spike ball had dropped to the ground, revealing a metal wire connected to it. Yulia whipped the ball and cable over her head, sending the blunt object soaring across the river and towards Toki¡¯s face. In the very last second, he had performed a clean and swift leap to the side, avoiding the flail. Just as the attack had been launched, Yulia had lunged through the air, closing in on him in no time. Toki went for a defensive sidestep in response to his attacker, but Yulia had completely overwhelmed him with her speed and strength.


    She had delivered a few palm strikes to his chest, each one colliding at inhumanly fast speeds. By the time Toki had been able to react, a chain reaction from the hits pushed him off the ground and backwards into the side of the hill. On impact, the wall of the mountain face behind him had let out a loud thud before exploding in cloud of dust. Toki¡¯s jaw had dropped as a glob of blood and other fluid launched from his mouth. He had not expected this small woman to have this much power. Each of the hits was beyond anything he had felt from any previous opponent.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t too hard.¡± Yulia said to him, approaching once more. Toki locked in on her and leapt up out of the debris, bracing himself for a long battle.


    ¡°You are very strong!¡± Toki exclaimed as he stumbled to his feet. From the impact, he could tell that something in his rib cage had been broken. After realizing some tightness in his right hip, he delivered a fast side kick to his side. The momentum had popped his leg free, providing instant relief with a loud crack. ¡°It¡¯s about time, I was getting tired of pottery.¡±


    Toki quickly thrusted his arms forward and into a front stance, letting out a quick shout. Yulia only smiled at him¡ªshe had no idea what to expect. There was a surge of power inside of Toki¡¯s body as he looked into the Deep. The sudden release had caused a quick gust of wind to launch outwards from his body as the muscles from his waist up had quickly doubled in size.


    ¡°You can do that? That''s cool!¡± Yulia shouted in excitement. Toki had begun to glow. Another blast of air had ripped across the battlefield, doubling his mass again. She had become nervous. There was one final blast, this time causing the upper half of Toki¡¯s Gi to explode into nothingness. Yulia could only mutter, ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Toki blasted off towards her, swinging his fist into her abdomen. The flurry of attacks happened in an instant. The first strike had lifted her off the ground just a few feet, leaving her wide open for the follow up. Toki had brought his next fist down and across the side of her head, sending her spinning violently against the rocky ground. The dust and gravel from the impact had not even been able to leave the forest floor by the time Toki had grabbed a hold of her face. Finally, Toki let out a battle cry with his opponent¡¯s head still firmly in his grip. He had slammed her face against the side of the rocky face of the mountain before dashing off ahead.


    The fleshy substance of her face had kept intact, but the sheer force from the massive warrior¡¯s grip had been able to carve out a massive trench with Yulia¡¯s face as he dragged her across the rocks. Toki pulled her back out of the mountain, swinging her towards the river. Her body had crashed into the ground, causing a massive explosion of rock and dirt to tear into the night sky. Toki stood straight up with his arms still in his front stance as Yulia emerged from the cloud of debris, unscathed and still holding her weapon. She pulled back on the staff still in her grip and whipped it forward. The sudden and quick movement lifted the spike ball off the ground and back towards Toki. Even faced with death, he kept his composure while the projectile sailed towards his face. Without hesitation or resistance, Toki lifted his arm to the weapon, catching it in air and absorbing its momentum.


    ¡°I underestimated you! Get ready for my ultimate,¡± Yulia had failed to get the rest of the sentence out. Before she could blink, Toki had used his intense speed advantage and closed into deliver an uppercut straight to her chin. The force launched the petite fighter upwards, leaving her helpless in the air. At last, Toki jumped up and circled around her with his fist clenched to deliver one final swing. The two forces collided. His fist had not been able to put a dent in her, but the power of the impact had sent Yulia plummeting to the ground like a comet. The ground had exploded with dirt once more as her body had buried itself deep inside. Toki floated gracefully towards the forest floor. He had never seen anything take so much of a beating. Whether or not she was still alive under the rubble was not something he wanted to find out, so he turned back towards the village, making a run towards it in the hopes that he could thwart the coming ambush.


    <hr>


    Rei had crossed a few kilometers in just a matter of minutes. The speed of her reactions and movements with this new equipment would take a lot of time to get used to. Soon enough, she had found herself far from home and in one of the many meadows scattered about the forest. It was time to take that long awaited moment to collect herself. The suit had still been engaged, keeping it and her hair the same dark shade. Rei tried to gain control of it, but the constant flow of commands streaming through her subconscious was too much to handle.


    ¡°If there is anything in there, please stop.¡± Rei muttered to the suit as she began to pull it from her skin. That unknown force had only continued to call out to her¡ªshe was not out of danger¡¯s grasp just yet. Once again, she felt as if she was being watched in the distance. Rei lunged forwards and turned back towards the woods with her sword held high, yelling, ¡°If you¡¯re out there, show yourself!¡±


    At ease,¡± Jin quickly shouted back from the darkness. He was alone. The men had stayed back to help Naomi and deal with Hideo. ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a minute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you surrender us to them!¡±


    ¡°Just stop. I know that you have changed. There is no way that I can compete with you without this,¡± Jin spoke as he lifted the second robe to her.


    ¡°This thing has something about it. I believe if you put it on, we can defeat these guys before they get here! Forget surrendering, let''s fight! You and me, brother and sister. The heirs of Hideo-Jin-Ichi''s clan can bring the fury!¡±


    Jin smiled at her through his grief-stricken face. Naomi¡¯s death would be on his mind for years. Before continuing, he unfurled the battle robe before her to finally gaze at its design. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then tell me how this works.¡±


    ¡°Jin,¡± Rei had started to tremble with excitement as she replied, ¡°thank you!¡±


    She approached him, explaining everything as best as she could remember. Jin stripped down to just his trousers, shivering for the brief time he had spent trying to get the uniform around his torso. Unlike Rei¡¯s, this one had been a bit more rugged from years of use. Its sleeves had remained intact, fortunately, and the material was very flexible, hardly restricting the motion of his arms.


    ¡°Alright, how do I close it?¡± he asked again. Rei traced the seams towards the bottom like before. Once she pressed the two squishy prongs together, the suit began to bind to him.


    ¡°This next part is going to feel weird, just stay calm.¡± she said calmly. Jin closed his eyes, inhaling deeply as the suit had begun to retract and hug his body, further defining his physique. As the onboard AI continued to pair, he felt as if there was a second pair of eyes watching as the presence in his robe began to reach out to him.


    ¡°This is,¡± Jin stuttered as the tickling beneath the robe finally ceased, ¡°this is amazing!¡±


    ¡°This is all we need! Now, we won''t be able to damage them with conventional weapons, so we need a plan,¡± She declared while falling into deep thought. ¡°Then we go forwards with my plan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There will be no more bloodshed. As Daimyo, and active authority of this village, I hereby order you to remove the suit and surrender.¡± Jin said as his suit had started to react. Just like her, it had started to phase into a jet-black color. Rei clenched her fists as she realized her fatal error.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°I am going to do it. You do not have the mental fortitude to lead a revolution, and I choose to end this war before it begins,¡± Jin said as he began to unsheathe his sword once more. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to make the right decision, or I¡¯m going to make it for you.¡±


    Rei lifted her weapon to him. The darkness of its metal had blended it with the night, leaving him on edge as he stared into it.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to surrender?¡± she asked him. The words had been off putting to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surrendering, I am turning over a criminal so there doesn¡¯t have to be more bloodshed!¡±


    ¡°You can call it whatever you want, coward,¡± Rei swiped at the air, taking her defensive stance. ¡°Shugo might have run, but he had the courage to face you. When he was faced with disgrace, he proved himself. Now our village is in danger, and you want to kneel. Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Last chance, Rei. Take off the suit and hand over that weapon.¡±


    ¡°Make me.¡±


    Jin had finally chosen to attack. He lunged forward with the first of his three blades straight forward. Rei had sidestepped him, letting his weight carry him forward. He caught himself mid-flight, finally coming to a grinding stop. The two locked eyes before commencing the battle.

 Book 1: Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The drones had remained invisible in the night sky as they approached the village from thousands of feet above. The dropship followed behind and sped on with Vic standing in its open hatch. In the distance, he could see several of the warriors outside of the shrine, all armed and poised on Hideo.


    ¡°Come now comrades, it looks like there¡¯s a little bit of infighting among the knuckle draggers!¡± Vic shouted back into the ship. Some laughter had managed to ring out through the sound of the turbine. The two machine gunners on board had already locked in with their weapons. The drones above had finally been armed. ¡°Attack!¡±


    <hr>


    A few massive bonfires had been raging across the village, preventing the stars from shining. Outside the shrine, the number of warriors had doubled following the standoff from earlier. Hideo remained in the shelter as they continued to shout at him, still hoping that Rei and Jin will be returning soon.


    ¡°Hideo-Jin-Ni, this is your final warning! The bloodshed can end if you come out!¡± a voice called out.


    ¡°Naomi would still be alive if you had surrendered!¡± another shouted. Hideo had clenched Rei¡¯s winter robe tight once he started to come to the realization¡ªthe only way out is with them.


    ¡°I give up,¡± Hideo finally shouted from below the stairs. He had already made his way towards the front of the shrine to see Naomi¡¯s lifeless body before him. As his heart sunk, he tried to explain, ¡°You can all arrest me, or we can take what little time you have and escape. They are coming for me. I will turn myself in, but I feel that they will not spare anyone.¡±


    There was a blast in the distance. A couple hundred yards away, the monastery had erupted in a ball of fire as a mortar from overhead had crashed into it. The force of the explosion had pulverized every inch from the roof to the foundation, sending the debris tearing through everything in its path. Hideo had been knocked off his feet. His ears had rung from the blast. The many horrible memories of his allies who had been killed the war had struck him. The trauma reached back from the depths and glued him to the ground. Screams had started to erupt from the village only to quickly be silenced by the sound of gunfire. The troops on the ground had been rag dolled by the shockwave as the attack went into full swing. Bullets and artillery had rained down, making easy pickings of the villagers while the dropship swept through. Hideo felt another mortar land a bit further out, this time hitting the barracks.


    ¡°Get moving.¡± he muttered to himself before dashing towards the shelter under the shrine. It would be the only way to guarantee his survival with the bombing raid now under way.


    <hr>


    Rei managed to track Jin¡¯s quick steps as he whizzed past the trees. The new upgrade had started to prove too much. While trying to keep in motion, she had been blindsided as Jin rushed from around cover, swiping his blade towards her neck. The onboard AI of Rei¡¯s suit had caused her to lean back, narrowly avoiding being sliced apart. Jin quickly swung back around but had only managed to collide with the air while Rei successfully dodged and came back with another strike. Her blade had passed through the blue steel of Jin¡¯s katana, causing a loud clang once as it cut through his weapon.


    ¡°Stop this!¡± Rei screamed back. The severed piece of steel from Jin¡¯s sword had spiraled downward, stabbing the grass. Jin grasped the remaining stub in disbelief.


    ¡°This ends when you take off the suit! Don¡¯t make me have to kill you!¡± Jin had started to feel the suit react to his thoughts. Suddenly, a flash of azure had ripped through the black texture while the rest of the fabric along with his hair had begun to glow with it. Rei could feel her suit starting to reach out to her as he started to close in once more, this time much faster. In a blink, he had managed to drive his elbow into Rei¡¯s solar plexus. Her mouth opened to gasp, but the air had already been completely knocked out.


    The attacks had only continued. Jin had been completely taken off guard by the awesome power at his disposal. He had delivered a flying kick across Rei¡¯s chest, causing her body to take off in a spin. This was the opening he needed as he drew a kunai from off his belt and dashed over to her. Rei felt her instincts beginning to take over. In a flash, her suit had switched to the blue-mode, giving her just enough of a speed boost to combat him. They collided again in the air as streaks of blue light had started blinking rapidly through the valley. The two continued battling at intense speeds, eventually tearing apart the forest around them.


    <hr>


    Toki could hear the carnage just over the hill. He could not imagine the horror that was unfolding before him as the dread of losing his tribe loomed. Even more so, he had thought of Naomi¡ªshe was the only thing keeping him connected to this world. She had to be ok. From the trees behind him, Yulia had emerged from cover. She did not take long to free herself from the ground. Still covered in dirt, she dashed in for a quick attack.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Yulia shouted out. Toki sprung to the defense. His muscles had still been channeling the awesome energy from the Deep, so he tried a counter strike. Yulia rushed face first into his next punch, taking the hit without flinching. There was a crunch inside of Toki¡¯s fist. With this power, he had been able to easily destroy rock and other metals, but Yulia¡¯s body had completely neutralized the force. Following the strike, a red aura had started to emanate from inside of her body, enveloping her. Toki went for another punch only to watch his fist bounce off her face. All at once, Yulia¡¯s eyes had shined red.


    ¡°My turn now!¡± Yulia shouted to him before breaking into a fit of laughter. She had quickly slammed her open palm into Toki¡¯s chest, nearly draining the energy from him with her raw power. Toki wrenched back as she followed into another flurry of punches and kicks. Yulia had gone through the motions, delivering successful strike after strike. The simple boost of power and speed in this transformation had completely cancelled out all the power Toki had amassed. He was going to have to pull all the stops if he wanted to walk out of this fight.


    <hr>


    Hideo had been swept off his feet by another blast. In the mere minutes of the rampage, bullets and other armaments successfully leveled most of the village. As the few survivors had started to make their escape into the woods, the dropship had followed up with another barrage of gunfire. The warriors on post may have had the powers of the Deep, but they had no idea how to fight against a bullet. The resistance was short lived. During the carnage, Vic rapidly made his approach to the shrine, cutting off Hideo before he could escape from the debris.


    ¡°Hideo, it''s been so long!¡± Vic shouted to him as he reached for the pistol hanging from his belt. Hideo rose from the collapsing shrine only to take a brief glance at his foe. Upon seeing Vic raise his side arm, he dived backwards over cover to avoid the oncoming gunfire. Each projectile had enough force to pulverize the large pieces of brick between them. The shots continued tearing away at the remains as Hideo tried to get closer to the ground as the dust and debris rained down. Over the sound of the shots, Vic shouted, ¡°Did you turn on your village too?¡±


    He had pulled the trigger once more, feeling the slide lock in place¡ªhis magazine had finally been depleted. Hideo had not fought against anybody with a firearm in decades, but he knew that familiar sound. This was it. Vic traced his thumb across the side of the pistol, pressing down on the magazine release switch. The metal cartridge released from the handle, dropping to the dirt below. Hideo had used that opening to leap over the bricks and began to channel the Rising as he closed in. The chilly air continued to emanate from his body while his power surged. Vic anticipated the move, deflecting his next attack with a swipe of his hand. While floating off the ground, Hideo tried his best to throw as many kicks as possible to not give Vic any room to breathe.


    However, despite his attempts, Vic had managed to gain the upper hand long enough to grab a hold of Hideo¡¯s foot. With a simple swing, he had thrown Hideo across the remains of the villagers and towards the statue of Hideo-Jin-Ichi. The sheer momentum of his delivery had caused Hideo to smash directly through the statue, shattering it into millions of pebbles. Hideo¡¯s heightened focus had helped keep him conscious during the impact. Sailing through the debris was Hideo-Jin-Ichi sword, still spinning towards him. Hideo instantly recovered, grabbing the weapon in flight before he could hit the ground.


    ¡°Wait, Vic, stop all of this!¡± Hideo cried out to him. ¡°I know we killed a lot of people. I will never be able to atone for the lives I have taken, but please stop this. I am the one you want!¡±


    ¡°Are you begging now? After all the lives you¡¯ve taken? For what?¡± Vic asked him.


    ¡°We were trying to bring freedom, real change!¡±


    ¡°Freedom!¡± Vic laughed at the thought. ¡°How many people begged for their lives at your feet?¡±


    ¡°I know you want revenge, just please stop this now! I will come quietly!¡±


    ¡°Hideo-san, after all these years, I never thought to see you become a sad, pathetic shell of your former self! Do you think I should just end it here? I will show you the terror of my revenge just as you brought us carnage in the name of ¡®freedom.¡¯¡±


    Vic immediately slapped another magazine into his pistol and loaded up another round. With the Rising still flowing, Hideo went for a pre-emptive attack and slashed down towards his opponent. The edge had barely pierced through Vic¡¯s glove and into the bionic implants of his hand as he caught the sword in flight.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Hideo muttered in disbelief. His shock soon ended as Vic pressed the pistol into his ribs. With a quick pull, a round had been fired directly into Hideo¡¯s chest, missing his heart by a few inches. The energy he had amassed from the Deep instantly dissipated. Hideo slumped to the ground as his back had exploded into a cloud of red. As his knees buckled, Vic had followed up with one quick strike from his knee, hitting Hideo directly where the bullet had previously landed. The kinetic force of the attack had launched Hideo backwards and over towards the crumbling remains of the monastery.


    ¡°Hideo, comrade, I¡¯ll make sure that the rest of their fates are worse than yours,¡± Vic called out as he started to walk toward him. He flicked his arm, causing the sword in his grip to flip up and over. Once he caught the handle, he stepped over to examine his victim lying helpless. Hideo stared up at him, clinging onto life. He coughed up another glob of fluid, slowly caught his breath, and then faced Vic as his life began to slip.


    ¡°You will lose.¡± Hideo said in his dying breath. Vic gave his nemesis a final nod for his bravery.


    ¡°So long, Hideo.¡± Vic said before driving the blade down through Hideo¡¯s heart. In the last moments, he began to twist the blade from side to side, ensuring that each second was as painful as the last. As the metal began to tear into Hideo¡¯s heart, Vic gave the sword one last push. Hideo froze in place as he had started to drift back, staring in awe as the memory of Mizumi cradling Rei from her bed played in his head. He had felt at peace. Vic then pulled the blade from Hideo¡¯s chest, causing another splash of blood to hit his uniform. Hideo let out a groan before finally slumping back into the dirt, lifeless as he continued to bleed.


    <hr>


    The burn from using the blue-form¡¯s speed had started to wear the two down. By now, Rei could feel her lungs burning from the massive speed boost and had no choice but to revert to normal. ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you again,¡± Jin said loudly as his hair and robe started to shine black once more.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Rei interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to win this one, get a hold of yourself! Do you think Naomi would have wanted us fighting to the death over her?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to mention say her name, outsider!¡± Jin shouted before glaring at her. As soon as Rei had realized her error, she had started to feel an ominous presence.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Jin, stop this!¡± Rei shouted again.


    ¡°Then take off the suit!¡± Jin¡¯s voice had started to echo. She had been locked in his trap. Just like the battles time and time before, his body began to warp into multiple copies. The dark black robe over his body began to expand, and instead of leaving curtain-like apparitions in place as walls, the area around her only went black. In a scramble, she had barely managed to catch a few random apparitions popping in and out of view as she sunk into the new dimension.


    ¡°I think they may be attacking now; we have to stop them!¡± Rei cried out. Jin emerged from the dark, swinging his second sword toward her again. Rei swiped forwards, smacking Jin¡¯s weapon in flight and shattering it. Just like that, Jin had been down another weapon, but he would not give up so easily. He jettisoned the broken sword before continuing the shenanigans. Under the moon, Rei had barely been able to keep track of her opponent. The onboard AI had also had some interference trying to react in this dimension, leaving her with only instincts. Jin went for one last ditch effort, aiming for her jugular with his last kunai. Rei had managed to spot him before he could strike and took a swing just as he drove his shoulder into her. The two had come crashing out of the other dimension and tumbled across the ground. Rei had rolled over on top of him with her pitch-black sword pressed against his throat.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Rei screamed as she struggled to hold the blade down. In the distance, the gunshots and explosions had reverberated through the winter air as they continued wrestling over the weapon. Rei clenched her teeth as the gunshots started to ring out and finally said, ¡°They¡¯re killing them.¡±


    Jin had tuned her out while trying to push the sword away. By this time, he had realized just as well as her that the village was already in danger. They had been too late.


    ¡°I give up,¡± Jin said to her. There was nothing left he could do; he had spent too much energy trying to fight her. As Rei lowered her weapon, he dropped his hands and asked, ¡°Alright Rei, what now?¡±


    ¡°We have to go back to the village. Hurry,¡± She lifted herself off him, extending her hand, ¡°we don¡¯t have long. We need you.¡±


    Jin took another deep breath and reached forward towards her to pull himself off the ground.


    <hr>


    Toki had taken dozens of hits over the course of a millisecond. Yulia¡¯s inhuman powers had no limit or breaking point¡ªshe was the immovable object in the way of an unstoppable force. Toki delivered another jab but had been caught in flight.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I too fast?¡± Yulia asked him as she began to squeeze his fist.


    ¡°How are you so strong?¡± Toki replied. Yulia only snickered as she pulled a serrated blade from off her belt. Before Toki could pull back for another attack, the weapon had been stabbed through his right arm. He screamed in pain before instinctively grabbing hold of her hair. With what strength he could muster, he had cranked his arm around before launching Yulia across the battlefield and towards the dropship.


    <hr>


    Vic had begun to make his back to the ship. The gunfire had begun to cease with the number of villagers dropping. He stared back towards the hull of the TKY-7, lifting his hand to speak into his receiver.


    ¡°We got him team, let''s go for a final sweep,¡± Vic ordered into the device.


    ¡°Roger that sir,¡± a voice responded just before there was another loud crash straight ahead. Yulia¡¯s body had smashed directly into the dropship¡¯s hull, instantly tearing apart the fuel line. Just as she entered, a ball of fire had escaped, causing a chain reaction that ended with the dropship exploding. The night sky above had shined bright while shrapnel from the exterior of the ship had completely shredded everything in the area. Vic had been viciously thrown to the ground by the blast. Disoriented, he fumbled to his feet after taking the shock head on. He had not expected everything to go sideways so quickly. The flames from the fuel started to fill the area around him as he stood. Still dizzy, he reached for the receiver and asked, ¡°Yulia, are you still there?¡±


    It was highly likely that she would survive the blast, given her inhuman durability. As for the rest of his team, there would have been no chance¡ªtheir fleshy bodies had been blown to pieces. Vic braced himself as he began to detect Toki charging at him from the flank. His massive power had been easy to sense, but at this point his speed had increased so much that tracking him with his eyes would be impossible.


    ¡°You will pay!¡± Toki screamed once he had finally reached striking distance. Vic managed to sight in on Toki with his pistol, lining the sights into his chest. After a firm squeeze, the muzzle from the pistol erupted in a ball of fire. Vic followed up as rapidly as possible, ensuring that his aim was center mast. The bullets had crashed into Toki¡¯s chest, but instead of going through they had been lodged into his flesh. Vic had never seen a man be able to tank a full barrage of ammunition directly. The power amp was too massive. Toki swiped his hand across his chest, knocking the pieces of metal to the ground.


    ¡°Alright big guy, let''s do this!¡± Vic said to him as he lifted his arms to square up. Toki¡¯s fist had immediately been launched into Vic¡¯s face, whipping him to the ground. The immense strength had nearly severed his jaw from his skull. In the milliseconds he had been airborne, Vic had barely managed to make the decision to call a drone strike. His bionic enhancements had given him the ability to order strikes at any moment¡ªToki could have never predicted what was coming next. He had grabbed a hold of Vic¡¯s neck in the brief instant, clenching down.


    In that time, Vic had started to feel light-headed. Soon after, the dizziness began to settle in once more as he battled for air. The number of mechanical enhancements he had received could give him countless advantages over another human, but at the end of the day he was just that¡ªhuman. During the standoff, one of the drones from overhead dropped its payload just a few feet away, releasing its destructive energy. The blast consumed the two, however Toki¡¯s grip had not relented during the explosion.


    ¡°You should have never come here.¡± Toki said as the dust settled. As he clenched onto Vic¡¯s neck, Yulia had emerged from the wreckage to deliver another attack. The spike ball from her weapon had slammed down on Toki¡¯s forearm at massive speeds, shattering the bones instantly. The crunch and cracking caused him to erupt in pain and release Vic. As Vic finally snapped back to life and gasped for breath, Toki had started to panic. His hand had hung off his arm, clinging on by crumbling bones and tendons. The cable from Yulia¡¯s weapon had been whipped through the air, this time wrapping itself around Toki¡¯s neck. Yulia gave the weapon a pull, further causing the cable around Toki to get tighter.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here,¡± Vic immediately groaned after getting his breathing under control. The shock of facing death had taken him away from the battle. It was worthwhile taking down Hideo, but the losses were too much now. He continued to rub his neck, taking some pleasure in being able to enjoy the air. After seeing Toki struggling to keep conscious, he signaled to her, ¡°Finish him.¡±


    Yulia cackled, finally jerking backwards with all her might. The cable had been forced towards her before letting out a loud snap as Toki¡¯s neck had been severed. Toki dropped onto his chest and into the ground without a sound. He had not been able to save Naomi or the village. His legacy had been snuffed out. The large metal cable around his neck had loosened before retracting towards Yulia.


    ¡°Are you ok sir?¡± she asked him. Vic took another breath but stopped short¡ªthere was something calling from the Deep.


    ¡°We have company.¡± Vic replied.


    <hr>


    Rei and Jin had made it to the top of the foothill just in time to see the tail end of the destruction. What was once a small and peaceful encampment had been baptized by fire. The village lost in time had fallen with hardly a whimper¡ªits people would have never been able to stop this. The might of the Global Eurasian Initiative had no limit and would only continue forward.


    ¡°We¡¯re already too late.¡± Rei said, feeling her heart become heavy at the sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in. There¡¯s got to be somebody still here!¡± Jin exclaimed while making his way across the village. Rei¡¯s chest was still burning from the intensity of events. There had not been any time to rest.


    Rei immediately yelled to him, ¡°There might be more of them!¡±


    Jin was unfazed. His mind raced as fast as his heart while he continued forward. There was hardly anything recognizable left in the village as bodies and rubble littered the ground. On the ground in front of him, Naomi¡¯s lifeless body remained barely disturbed by the carnage. She deserved better. He knew that she was not coming back. He had to stay calm. Fires all around had raged, crackling in the night. There were still some signs of life¡ªsomewhere he could hear voices.


    ¡°Is there anybody there?¡± Jin asked loudly. He knew it was an unwise decision in hindsight. This level of stress would affect anyone¡¯s rationality.


    ¡°Jin, look out!¡± Rei screamed from the distance. Yulia jumped out from the rubble behind him, barely giving the onboard AI enough time to react. Jin dove to his left, attempting a shoulder roll to switch directions and evade the attack. As he moved aside, Rei had closed in on Yulia to take a swing at her. Even with the battle robe¡¯s advantages, she had been too worn down from the constant battling to effectively attack. Yulia very offhandedly reached out towards the blade in flight, clamping down on it with her bare hand. Rei felt as if she had struck a wall. The kinetic energy had travelled back down through the weapon and towards Rei¡¯s hands, immediately forcing her to release it. Jin closed in, putting all his might towards delivering one final kick towards Yulia¡¯s head.


    His foot had been planted into her face, but just like Rei, he had felt as if all his power was being forced back on him. There was a loud crack as the area above his heel snapped, causing his foot to roll off his leg. Jin had been unable to scream before Yulia struck back. In a blink, she had knocked both fighters off flying in the distance with one clean swipe of her hand. Rei had slammed into the shrine, sliding across the ground and towards the remaining piece of wall.


    Yulia flipped Rei¡¯s weapon over her head, taking aim towards the shrine. Just as it fell, she finally grabbed hold of the blade, swinging and releasing it in Rei¡¯s direction. The sword slashed through the air, whistling all the way towards the shrine. Rei had nearly fallen unconscious before hearing the bricks to her right explode. Her weapon had missed her face by just a few inches, bringing her back to consciousness.


    Jin¡¯s landing was much worse. The impact caused him to tumble for several yards, constantly irritating his freshly broken leg. When he came to a stop, his fighting spirit had been extinguished. There was no way he could keep going. His hindsight had never been clearer¡ªhe should have listened to Hideo and Rei; all of this could have been stopped. Vic had come out from hiding from behind the rubble of the monastery to observe the two.


    ¡°Well, I guess I will have to cut your revenge short,¡± Vic said to Jin before stepping over to him. He pressed his boot against Jin¡¯s broken leg, causing him to scream. ¡°I take it you¡¯re the son of Hideo-Jin-Ni? Was his plan to use you to carry on? Figures.¡±


    ¡°He never had it in him to finish his own battles.¡± Yulia quickly added. Vic let up on the pressure, allowing Jin some time to breathe.


    ¡°I guess his plan had not accounted for one thing,¡± Vic said as he pointed the pistol towards Jin¡¯s face, ¡°me.¡±


    The muzzle of the weapon erupted in a ball of fire. Jin had been struck in the forehead by the bullet, taking him from this world with a loud bang. Vic lowered his weapon, keeping on guard as he focused on the last survivor. Farther back, Rei stepped out from the shrine with her sword high. At this point, everything that had connected her to this world was gone. Why did it have to happen like this?


    ¡°You still want to fight?¡± Yulia asked aloud.


    ¡°Come now, I expected a woman might be the last person standing. Such a shame that Hideo would doom you to this,¡± Vic said as he shook his head. Rei remained silent while blood trickled down her face. Her hair remained completely disheveled; her body still covered in bruises. Vic observed her face closer, seeing the face of an old foe staring back. Alarmed, he shouted over to her, ¡°You have to be Mizumi¡¯s child!¡±


    Rei¡¯s eyes had shot wide open. Vic pointed towards her, shaking his finger in the air as he continued, ¡°This day could not get any better.¡±


    ¡°My mother, she is still alive, isn¡¯t she?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Vic replied quickly, ¡°she never had a chance. Just surrender, save the trouble.¡±


    ¡°You liar!¡± Rei screamed at him. There was nothing to lose now. She blindly rushed forward, carelessly failing to keep her guard. Yulia had rushed around, dashing hundreds of yards in the blink of an eye. She had gotten the jump on Rei, slapping her across the face and to the ground in one clean swoop. Before letting her get back up, Yulia brought her foot down on Rei¡¯s back. The astonishing amount of pressure from this small woman had dwarfed anything she had felt up to this point. She recalled days earlier, being squeezed by Yuuma¡ªthat behemoth of a man could not compare to the power Yulia had at her disposal.


    ¡°Such a primitive being,¡± Yulia said softly, increasing the pressure. Rei could feel her ribs cracking under the weight. She had released her weapon only to hear Yulia rambling, ¡°Clinging onto humanity and the things that make you weak. We have evolved past you, past the need to feel, past the fear of death.¡±


    She lifted her foot off Rei, reeling back for one final kick. Rei took it. Now that she had been knocked back into the shrine and towards the steps, Vic had signaled for Yulia to stop.


    ¡°This one¡¯s mine,¡± Vic said, drawing closer. He reached down towards Rei¡¯s jet-black weapon, lifting it off the ground. ¡°I did not want to make this personal.¡±


    Vic inched closer towards the stairs to see Rei hanging over the edge, covered in blood, and broken. He then pushed the heel of his foot up against her face, sending her tumbling down the steps, striking each one harder and harder. After a few more grueling moments, Rei landed at the foot of the stairs just inches away from the fallout shelter. As she looked back up to him, her sword had been tossed down by her feet.


    ¡°However,¡± Vic said alas, reaching into his pocket for the plastic container. He popped a small capsule under his tongue and finally finished, ¡°I¡¯m making it personal.¡±


    Vic reached over to his belt to grab a small, spherical object resting upon it. He pressed a switch over the top, causing the device to light up and emit a series of beeps before dropping it into the well and walking back to safety. While sailing down, there was a faint cadence of clanks, another beep, and then a blast. Smoke and flame had ripped through the stairs and upwards, consuming everything in the stairwell. Vic and Yulia stood motionless as the debris began to rain down upon them.


    ¡°Come now, it¡¯s done.¡± Vic muttered softly. He stepped away from the destruction with Yulia and began to make his way back to the Litvyak, leaving the village lost in time to burn.

 Book 2: Prologue

    Megumi had recited the speech out loud multiple times the night before. From the center of the podium, she could barely get a clear view of the students as the lights overhead remained ever radiant. The room around her was no more than an old college classroom with several students occupying the seats¡ªeach one younger than her. While she was preparing for her first deployment, she stared nervously at the students before her. The students were teenagers and still years away from their mandatory service.


    Today, everybody had gathered at the main office of the Weapons Administration¡ªmore specifically in the auditorium. She had spent most of the morning making sure that her dress uniform had been in tip-top condition for the presentation. Instead of the standard khaki skirt, she had chosen slacks to try and refrain from anything that would make her look any more feminine. However, she had made an exception to her hair by brushing the locks aside to let it drape over her shoulders. It was something her father had always given her a compliment over, and something she proudly displayed.


    ¡°Our founders, our premiere,¡± Megumi slowly brushed her long and brown flowing hair aside as she addressed them. She stopped short, taking a moment to go through the motions in her head. ¡°Every man, woman, and child all unite for one common objective. Humans as a species have evolved to coexist with Artificial Sentient Beings¡ªA.S.B.¡¯s, what we are all familiar with.¡±


    The utterance of the acronym had brought out a small chuckle from a few of the students. She only continued, ¡°and with this, we have created a society where even humans can be the best of both worlds. A show of hands here, who have received enhancements?¡±


    Steadily enough, the room began to react as hands began to raise. Dozens of young men and women in a symphonic blank stare¡ªeach fixated on her. The Global Eurasian Initiative had acquired the ability to correct the flaws in human anatomy. In many cases, the subjects being enhanced had replaced limbs or possibly an onboard computer. Such technology would allow them split second reactions, increased focus, and the ability to process commands from the A.S.B.¡¯s in charge.


    The more terrifying side of the enhancement process had involved genetic programming. While being dozens of centuries ahead of what was once called the Information Age, the G.E.I. was still been plagued by weaknesses in the human genome.


    Megumi gently cleared her throat before continuing, ¡°Our process, or the de-process to be correct, knows that mental illness is still a plague. While we don¡¯t have the power to create a new species immune from this, we do have the power to remove these weaknesses.¡±


    To her left, Melora had stared towards her with her long green hair and glasses. As she listened to Megumi, she started to smirk while trying to avoid twiddling the flowing locks draping over her glasses.


    ¡°Our advancements in medicine and knowledge of the human anatomy allows us to correct flaws, and even add to the human body,¡± Megumi¡¯s voice had almost cracked for a moment. The excitement from speaking of their advancements made her more enthusiastic. ¡°We now know that every emotion has a physical connection, and we know how to remove it. Who here has been de-processed?¡±


    ¡°Miss Kawaguchi,¡± Melora had finally spoke. Her presence had a somewhat unnerving effect on Megumi hearing her words echo. ¡°I¡¯m certain that nobody in the audience has been de-processed.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she returned with a very abrupt nervous twitch of her head. ¡°The process of de-processing.¡±


    She let out a soft chuckle to collect herself as the audience stared on. Talking about de-processing in some cases had been something to sway dissent. With the knowledge of the human body, the Weapons Administration had been able to figure out that every emotion had a physical connection. By establishing this, they knew that this connection could easily be removed.


    This alone had been enough motivation to keep any person in line. Megumi had seen plenty of people enter the process. In most cases, the subjects would continue without their previous illness. One could have anxiety, and with a disturbingly intricate process, they would continue without ever feeling such an emotion again. In the very rare cases, removing that piece of the body would take something else and leave its victim lobotomized.


    The horrors of the G.E.I. were no secret. Everybody including Megumi knew that this was always waiting if their performance had ever declined. She had always dreaded letting her father down¡ªsomething that disturbed her more than de-processing. Her father was none other than General Vic Kawaguchi, one of the top-ranking officials in the Weapons Administration. His reputation had given him a presence in the G.E.I. and cast an immense weight on Megumi¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°There is another problem facing us,¡± Megumi began to articulate the next step of the presentation. Behind her rest a massive screen that had stretched across the stage. With each passing moment, a string of text in multiple languages would rush across the screen¡ªeach line repeating her exact words. ¡°Energy in the ravaged world we live in is scarce. Being able to generate energy through reactions like fusion and hydroelectricity still requires a very finite energy source. There is one energy source we have yet to tap into, and that is something we know only as the Deep.¡±


    There was not a murmur or scoff at the idea. She had started to go into uncharted territory. Everything in this empire had been held up with science, logic, and a clear sense of order. Speaking of things such as the Deep bordered on fantasy, something that many of the people in the city could not comprehend. She continued, ¡°We know that there is a metaphysical energy source that binds everything together. The Deep is that source. It is something that we know very little about, and something that we have tried to control. As you all know, there are some in our ranks that can tap into this, my father being one.¡±


    At the edge of the stage, Vic sat with his arms folded over his chest. He had worn a more formal outfit rather than his standard trench coat and protective clothing. The aging glare in his eyes had cut through the students while he rose to his feet. His slender but hardened figure only stood out among the rest while he paraded his way towards the podium.


    ¡°We know that the Deep exists, and it¡¯s powers are in some cases unique to others,¡± Megumi said again. ¡°With our technology, we have found the physical connection of human emotions. Sooner or later, we will finally have the capability to extract energy from this.¡±


    ¡°Megumi,¡± Vic said softly while reaching out towards her. He slowly pressed his hand into her shoulder before leaning into her and whispering, ¡°Save this part of the presentation for the miss.¡±


    Megumi¡¯s eyes perked up. Not trying to trail off, she leaned back into the mic to try and finish up her statement.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°There have always been setbacks in this,¡± she started to go back on script, remembering the years of indoctrination¡ªat least she would never call it such. ¡°The Global Eurasian Initiative has always seen itself as the center piece of modern civilization. Our methods have been to let developing nations have control over their destiny. However, the One World Order and its terrorist organization Liberation have tried using guerilla tactics and propaganda to try and spread destructive ideologies to the world. Such failed systems like Democracy, Liberty, and Capitalism are spread like a disease to developing nations across the world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like a third world order.¡± one of the students blurted out, causing a few others to follow up with a cadence of laughter. The comment had brought a smile to Vic and Melora¡¯s faces, and surely one that would have brought joy to the Premiere and the other revolutionary minds. The room had started to go silent as Megumi¡¯s face started to become stern.


    ¡°They bring slavish and outdated ideas to the public mind,¡± Megumi slammed her fist on the podium, speaking with conviction as she continued to go through the motions again. ¡°Mob rule brought to you under the pretense of freedom, a choice between a system of bureaucrats and bankers and the inverse; illegitimate governments forcing their will on the masses and lesser nations. Deracination and degeneracy with a system where street walkers have as much power as the wise.¡±


    Vic breathed easy watching her continue to be his mouthpiece. The dissertation had been moving to the many students watching, even causing Melora to nod her head. She brushed the green locks of hair out of the way of her glasses and leaned over to Vic.


    ¡°General,¡± Melora whispered, gently tapping her fingers against his sleeve. He leaned into her, trying to not to disrupt Megumi. Melora continued, ¡°She would do better as a public figure than a soldier.¡±


    The notion had brought a smile to his face that he tried to keep hidden. Now that Megumi was about to enter her mandatory service, she would be out of his hands for just a few months. Melora had finally stood up to continue with the end of the orientation and swing away from the politics of the Global Eurasian Initiative. The classroom had only been filled with trainees in the Research and Development field. It was only a few years earlier that Megumi was among them to receive the same brief.


    Not much has changed, Megumi thought to herself. Vic had led her away from the stage and up through the side of the bleachers. Near the top, there was a small metal door leading to the outside. After passing through it, the two continued into the outside world¡ªbeing graced again by the skyline of Kashmir. The city was one of the only known Metropolis areas to be built following the devastation.


    Not much is known about what had happened to the world before this point. Much evidence had supported the existence of a planet-spanning civilization¡ªone that had since vanished from existence. With the advancements in Artificial Intelligence and modern technology, man has yet to learn the true cause of the calamity. What was certain is that the Global Eurasian Initiative had planned to rebuild that empire.


    Vic had guided her outside the front of the Weapons Administration HQ and over towards a bench. The city skyline had a uniform appearance as each building for miles had identical dimensions. Further off towards the center of the city stood the Premiere¡¯s Tower¡ªor more well known as L-District. Such a sight could only be seen as something out of fantasy. The tower had stretched upward into the clouds with its massive base.


    Instead of a narrow and vertical structure, it had seemed to take on the appearance of a massive plant. Its base continued upwards¡ªsteadily becoming thinner near the top. With its height spanning several thousand feet, it had managed to slice through the sky. Along the side of its main steam rest eight large platforms¡ªeach spanning dozens of city blocks.


    The L-District was considered one of the ¡°nicer¡± parts of the city. Although the air was thinner, the view had more than made up for the inconvenience. Megumi looked towards it while she started to think about the speech she had given. As she walked beside Vic, she continued to think about what was in store¡ªmore importantly, if she would ever be able to fill his shoes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked you about the mission ahead,¡± Vic said to her while guiding her over towards the bench near the front. The two finally sat on its old and rusted exterior before he continued, ¡°you do know that the field is not as pleasant?¡±


    ¡°With all good things, there must be a compromise for discomfort.¡± Megumi replied.


    ¡°I have taught you well. Tell me,¡± He turned to her, nodding in approval. ¡°I never got a chance to ask how you felt about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this for years. I am as ready as ever.¡±


    ¡°No, about the Initiative and our mission. Megumi,¡± he let out a soft sigh under his breath, ¡°don¡¯t tell me what I want to hear. You¡¯re a grown woman and you are not going to be under my wing after we arrive. Don¡¯t tell me what the Premiere or Melora wants you to say, you¡¯re my daughter and you are not like the others.¡±


    She had seized up for no more than a few seconds. Many times, she had seen her father angry enough to lash out, but now she had seen a different side in him. Every day in Kashmir was an endless cycle, unchanging and almost maddening.


    She replied, ¡°I see our mission as the solution of this conflict. The One World Order and Liberation will not hinder our advance. To think they can force their ideologies to bring chaos to the world and infect the human mind with its diseased ideas.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Vic let out a soft grunt as he returned. ¡°When you arrive in Nippon, you will understand what makes us different. You may see things that might haunt you, some things that might take years to get over.¡±


    He went silent. Without hesitation, he reached up toward the breast pocket of his button-up shirt to retrieve a small plastic tube. After popping it open, a very powerful chemical smell had begun to permeate through the air. Megumi could feel her stomach turn as she watched her father begin to pour out the contents into his palm. Inside were pyrazine capsules¡ªa substance commonly used and discouraged in the city. Vic had fingered his way through a small mound of powder from the broken capsules. He finally retrieved one undisturbed capsule and began to lift it towards his mouth.


    ¡°I hate that you do that.¡± Megumi said as she watched him put the small pill under his tongue. The sudden outburst had been enough to turn his head towards her.


    ¡°What else do you hate?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I hate thinking about all of the damage you¡¯ve done to your body and how you choose to prolong it with that poison.¡±


    ¡°Hold onto that, because you will become very familiar with that feeling. Hatred is a powerful feeling,¡± he started to move the capsule under his tongue, thinking of the battles behind him. The capsule slowly started to dissolve, giving him a rush. ¡°It¡¯s a powerful tool to motivate you¡ªsomething to ensure your survival, and something that reminds you that you¡¯re still human; that there¡¯s still something beneath the surface.¡±


    ¡°I am serious,¡± she had raised her voice to him¡ªsomething she would have not imagined doing. After seeing him glare at her, she finally replied with, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Vic had finally cracked a smile as he began to move his tongue around in his mouth. He brushed the pyrazine power off his hand before turning to spit towards the sidewalk. A trail of saliva had been released along with the partially dissolved capsule.


    ¡°We expect obedience, but you¡¯re not like regular people. You do not have to apologize to me.¡± He spoke again.


    Megumi only turned back towards the skyline to get another glimpse of the L-District. From this point forward, she would have to prepare for the long and grueling deployment ahead.

 Book 2: Chapter 1

    The village had been demolished by the heavy artillery and the G.E.I.¡¯s swift action. Rei had tried to withstand the punishment from the battle, but after being locked in a deathmatch with her brother, Jin, she had barely enough stamina to continue. The two had gone headfirst into battle against the powerful A.S.B.¡ªCommander Yulia. She had very easily managed to take them down, leaving Jin and Rei helpless.


    The rest of the village had erupted into an inferno while rubble from the few buildings in the settlement had been scattered across the ground. While Rei tried to stand, she watched Vic emerge from the smoke several feet away. Jin¡¯s body had been completely battered, his leg broken, and his weapons separated. As he tried to prop himself up, Vic pressed down on Jin¡¯s broken leg with his foot and drew his side arm.


    ¡°I guess I will have to cut your revenge short,¡± Vic said after examining him. ¡°I take it you¡¯re the son of Hideo-Jin-Ni? Was it his plan to train you to fight me?¡±


    Jin¡¯s battle robe had started to flicker, slowly phasing from black to red as he felt the presence of the onboard AI start to fade. Yulia stepped over towards him, waving her staff between her fingers. The scent of smoke and burning lumber deadened Jin¡¯s senses, leaving him unable to speak.


    ¡°Hideo using his children to do his battles, typical.¡± Yulia said aloud.


    ¡°A very sound plan, but there was one thing his plan did not account for,¡± Vic declared as he hovered the barrel of his sidearm over Jin¡¯s face, finally concluding, ¡°me.¡±


    There was a loud blast from the muzzle, followed by a thud as Jin¡¯s head slammed down to the ground. Rei stood in horror watching her final connection to the world become severed, leaving her alone to do battle with the two. She clenched her black-metal sword in her hands and let out a scream of pain. The tears started to roll down her face while the two turned to face her.


    As the fire raged on, she tried to keep on her feet while Yulia and Vic had started to approach. Her robe and its onboard AI had been unable to feed her commands fast enough to retaliate effectively.


    ¡°You have to be Mizumi¡¯s child,¡± Vic called out to her. The uncanny resemblance shocked him as he stared towards her. ¡°This day cannot get any better!¡±


    Rei¡¯s knowledge of her had been lacking. Hideo had only told her one story, just enough to know that she existed. She stared back at Vic, feeling a glimmer of hope thinking of Mizumi being out there.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t she?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. He shook his head before raising his gun to her once more. ¡°She never had the chance. Just surrender, save yourself the trouble.¡±


    Rei charged forward, taking a chance against the odds. Everybody was gone, and there was nothing left to lose.


    You took everything from me, Rei thought to herself while Yulia started to rush towards her. Once she had raised her sword to try and defend, Yulia had already closed the gap between them. Before Rei could even try and attack, she had felt Yulia¡¯s hand strike her cheek. The sudden impact had nearly taken her head from her neck and caused her to collapse to the ground.


    ¡°We are everything that makes us unique,¡± Yulia said clearly, approaching Rei to deliver a follow up strike. Her blue hair and emerald-colored eyes shined in darkness, illuminating her black seifuku once more. She was at least a foot shorter than Rei, but still towering over her in the moment. After pressing her foot into the center of Rei¡¯s back, she continued, ¡°but we have removed everything that makes us weak.¡±


    ¡°Stop, please!¡± Rei screamed back as she felt the machine¡¯s foot pressing harder. The pressure had caused her ribs to crack. After a few seconds, she could feel blood starting to drip from her mouth. Vic had watched in the distance with a smirk on his face as Yulia continued to torture her.


    ¡°We have removed our humanity from the equation. We have ascended,¡± Yulia lifted her leg and gently guided into Rei¡¯s face, pressing into it as she addressed her. ¡°You helplessly cling to everything that makes you weak. We have evolved past you, past the need to feel, past the fear of death.¡±


    Rei had tried to scream while her face began to tighten up. From behind her, she could hear Vic give Yulia the command to stop. Just as she felt Yulia¡¯s foot lift from her head, she received another kick to the side of her torso. Her body had been ejected from the ground and launched towards the remains of the shrine. After a rough landing, her body barreled into the stairwell beneath it. Each step had struck her on the way down, barely leaving her conscious after she struck the bottom.


    Once she had finally landed, she wrestled trying to roll over on her front to try and crawl back up. Everything was falling apart at this point. With the carnage, she had been doubtful that there were any survivors beside herself. She tried to pull herself from the claws of death¡ªanything to ensure the survival of the Hideo-Jin Dynasty. After crawling her way towards the top of the stairs, she had been greeted by Vic. His leather trench coat flapped in the wind as he stood by the edge of the stairs.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Vic asked her before pressing the sole of his boot into her face. With a little push, he had sent her crashing back down to the bottom once more. Her vision blurred; blood continued to trail down her chin while she looked back up to him. The tyrant had shifted his focus from her and towards his pockets.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Please,¡± Rei spoke with a whisper as she tried to gasp for her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Tears rolled down her face as she begged. In this moment, she had barely any strength to move¡ªmuch less fight back. Vic had lifted his left hand over the stairwell with a small, spherical object clenched between his fingers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make this personal, but I¡¯m making it personal.¡± His words had barely been audible as he pressed his thumb against a switch over the top of the device. As it began to glow red, he gently released the weapon towards her before turning to run away from the stairs.


    Rei had locked her eyes in a hollow stare as the explosive began to descend. The weapon seemed to fall in slow motion while the crimson glow of its body began to caress the walls of the stairwell. She felt everything start to slip away as the device drew near.


    Evade, door, there was a series of commands and phrases repeating in her head. Her eyes began to droop with the rest of her body.


    Reina.


    ¡°Shugo,¡± Rei muttered, immediately returning to life as the familiar voice called out.


    Evade, door, the voice repeated. This time, she had turned to the opening to her right to see that blast door from fallout shelter wide open for her. With her last burst of strength, she had kicked her foot out to get enough momentum to push herself out of the way and behind the large metal hatch. As soon as she had managed to get to the other side, the stairs behind her had erupted with a loud boom, consuming the area around her with smoke and debris.


    Vic and Yulia watched from the outside as the opening ignited into a pillar of fire. The two had hardly braced themselves while the rest of the village continued to burn to its last embers. A cascade of dead bodies from the those who had failed to make a stand lay around them.


    ¡°Yulia, call for the night crew,¡± Vic said to her while surveying the destruction. ¡°Melora will definitely be upset with the casualties, but we need to make all of this disappear.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative.¡±


    <hr>


    Megumi had been on the ground for just over an hour now. She stared at the smoldering rubble of what was once Rei¡¯s village, horrified at what she had just oversaw. While the day crew had gone to their quarters, she had been stuck as acting operator while Vic and Yulia leveled the area. Barely a week into her first deployment and already she had seen her first corpse. As the sun rose over the village, she had gotten a glimpse of the mass grave that had been carved out. The light had finally shined over the pit before her, revealing the dozens of bodies lying lifeless before her.


    ¡°You are a little green around the gills.¡± Vic said as he stepped over to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father, sir.¡± Megumi stuttered as she tried to remember the formalities and his rank. She knew she was not back home anymore.


    ¡°I did not expect them to have you come out here.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t play favorites.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Vic replied as he stepped away from her. From a pile of rubble to their right, there was a faint sound of groaning beginning to come from beneath. Megumi stared on as the other troops gathered around and began to clear through the debris. She felt another chill as the rubble slowly began to be peeled away to reveal a battered, but still breathing person beneath it.


    ¡°Help him, please.¡± she muttered. Her voice had begun to crack after seeing the man beneath.


    It was Noa, who had barely been able to open his eyes. Blood streamed down his face and from beneath his clothes from where the rocks had smashed through his limbs. Upon looking down towards his legs, she had noticed one of them had been previously severed. The sight made her wonder about the many struggles the people of this village had experienced prior to their encounter, and ever more so why her father would order such an attack.


    ¡°Please, help me.¡± Noa said, barely able to move his mouth. Blood had covered his face, his eyes had bruised shut. A few of the men had grabbed a hold of him and pulled him free with little resistance.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do with him?¡± Megumi asked Vic, who had already drawn his side arm.


    ¡°Wait, ple-¡± Noa had not been able to finish.


    Vic¡¯s side arm exploded, firing a shot point-blank into Noa¡¯s face and ending the struggle. The loud blast of the muzzle roared through the village and the valley, bringing Megumi to tears as she watched the helpless man get gunned down. The impact had left a bloody crater in place of his face, burning the image into Megumi¡¯s head. Until this moment, she had been on auto pilot. The heroic fa?ade of the many war stories her father had told her had been blown away.


    Was every story really this horrible? She started to feel tears breaking up in her eyes while she watched her father step over towards the mass grave. Inside of it, she could see some slight movement as a few of the villagers had started to come back to consciousness. She felt some bile starting to make its way up towards her mouth. From there, she began to stumble over towards the shrine before feeling her stomach drop. All at once, she had let out a loud cough before feeling vomit exit her mouth. Behind her, a few of the troops had begun to chuckle while she dropped to her knees.


    ¡°Keep it focused, we have a job.¡± Vic spoke up, causing the men before him to snap back to focus.


    Megumi curled her fingers over her mouth to try and swipe away at the excess saliva. The constant sound of crashing and groaning began to fill the area. She looked back to Vic only to feel disgust at his indifference to the massive slaughter. Her thoughts of being a part of a Global Initiative and creating many weapons for the battle only made her question her morals. She could only wonder how many people just like Noa had been cut down in cold blood.


    There was another explosion from a gun barrel in the distance as another one of the troops had fired into a pile of rubble. Every survivor would eventually meet the same fate. As her eyes began to become blood shot, her heart filled with rage seeing her father¡¯s cold gaze. The thought of being among her people had been replaced with the terror of being alone among the wicked. Kashmir was so far away, but by now the shadow of doubt had consumed her.


    The words from Vic had repeated in her head, you will understand what makes us different.

 Book 2: Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The village was devastated by the attack. By morning, the forces of the Global Eurasian Initiative had finished the sweep of the village and the surrounding area. They had vanished as fast as they appeared. In their wake, they left a massive grave far away from the village. It had taken them less than twelve hours to remove the bodies. The G.E.I. had the tools, the manpower, and the equipment to cross any line they so pleased. The devastation was devoured by the mist from the valley, blotting out the morning sun. The shrine had burnt through the evening, being left in embers by sunrise. All the walls had been demolished, leaving the remains of the elders before them scattered across the floor. Each of the scrolls had barely survived the destruction, being left damp from the exposure to the elements. Down below, the hatch on the fallout shelter had been buried in rubble.


    After hours of remaining undisturbed, the pile of debris started to shake. A hand reached out from below, pushing the wreckage clear. Rei had finally awakened and spent the last hour trying to clear enough of the debris to pass. The primary blast from Vic¡¯s grenade had warped the door, immediately causing the ceiling around it to collapse. The shelter had not been built to withstand this type of weaponry but had miraculously prevented her from being consumed in the blast.


    She had pushed enough debris aside to crawl through. By now, she had not been sure how long the blast had knocked her out. Her sight was still blurry. The presence from her suit had remained silent. It had since reverted to its normal form, reverting her hair back to its regular orange. Rei squeezed her waist under the top of the doorway, carefully making progress getting on her feet only to stand on the barely stable ground that was once the stairwell. Her body had never been so broken. After standing, a sharp pain had quickly run across a few of her ribs.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s broken.¡± Rei muttered¡ªa slight shock that she could speak. Beneath the rubble, her weapon had lay in the open unscathed from the blast. After pulling the black-metal sword from the debris and holding it overhead, a chill graced what remained of the stairwell. Now it resembled more of a slide, for the most part¡ªits steps had been blasted into gravel. She had tip-toed up the very brittle remains, reaching the shrine to see the tattered wooden floor. The sight of the immediate area had brought her to tears.


    Everything was gone. As she was finally starting to deal with the trauma of losing Shugo, her entire life had suddenly been ripped away. She made her way closer to the monastery, or what was left of it. The fog kept her from seeing no more than a few feet in front of her face.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± she called out.


    The wind behind her gave her a soft push forward and away from the shrine. She slowly paced ahead, so as not to lose her balance. The people once continued with the cycle of their lives, but now the ambience of the valley was all that remained. The rubble, shredded clothes, and blood across the ground was the only indicator of life that once roamed the area. The sun had slowly begun to clear the gloom, further revealing the remains of a place she once called home. Further up the hill, the wreckage from the dropship remained.


    The ship had once been used to transport troops but had met a swift end during the battle. Its hull had been covered with soot from burning throughout the night. The G.E.I. had tried to go out of their way to ensure there would be no bodies in the open but had left their damaged ship behind. The wreckage around the craft had been twisted beyond recognition.


    Rei had decided to search inside the aircraft regardless, fighting the wind as it blew against her. It had felt like a supernatural presence pushing her back, telling her to go elsewhere. What remained inside the ship were the charred remains of a few crew members, frozen in horror. The entire inside had been exposed to the outdoors since the explosion and became covered in a thin layer of frost. For the rest of the day, she had searched through the ship and village for any survivors or supplies.


    Her many patrols had only led her through the valley, far away from any other settlements or other traces of civilization. If she wanted to find help, she would have to take her chances in the wilderness and only hope that she would find another settlement. The continued search had led her towards the woods. The ambience of the valley had echoed the thoughts in her head. Once she made it towards the first meadow, her robe had started to react much like it had the night before. She held her weapon above her, feeling another presence among her.


    ¡°Show yourself,¡± she called out. With her weapon still tight in her grip, she had pointed it ahead towards a pile of leaves. Another burst of pain run across her back, causing her to grunt and lower her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Please, help me.¡± a voice called back. It had been a relief hearing it, but she cautiously approached the source of the noise. Over by the pile, she could see a young man starting to rise from beneath. The leaves and dirt had been bound to his face by blood and sweat. His body was covered in bruises and scratches following the attack.


    Rei made her way over towards him and tried to remove as much of the debris as possible. The boy was much younger and appeared weakened from his brush with death. There were some people in the village who had a position lower than hers and from the looks of his haggard physique, she could guess that he would have most likely been stuck in the fields.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright,¡± she said calmly while continuing to brush the dirt off his body. ¡°Is there anybody else out there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He returned before coughing again. The fibers of the robe over his torso had been stained. Beneath it, there was some shrapnel from one of the G.E.I.¡¯s munitions that had been lodged into him. Blood continued to pour from the wounds and onto her robe, causing even more distress as the boy started to gasp for air.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Duo,¡± he replied once he had taken another breath. ¡°You¡¯re Rei, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she nodded back. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m going to go back and get something. Duo, I need you to remain calm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here.¡± He pleaded as he reached up to grab her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you.¡±


    She had tried to pull away, but Duo had let out a whimper under his breath. His body had begun to shiver in the cold morning breeze. Rei had leaned into him, this time cradling him in her lap.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jin?¡± Duo whimpered again.


    Tears began to roll down his face. Rei sighed upon thinking of the night before. She had watched Yulia snap his leg in two, leaving him helpless while Vic finished the job. The thought of a firearm or a gun was a foreign concept. Seeing the G.E.I. mow down her village gave her to needed context to understand the horrific weaponry. They were far too powerful for them to handle. She brushed her fingers through Duo¡¯s hair and started pull him closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s just us now.¡± She said softly, trying to comfort him.


    ¡°They took everything,¡± his soft sobs and sniffles filled the air, causing the heartache to surmount. Rei could feel tears starting to bead up in her eyes. The pain and sorrow had caused her focus on the surroundings to slowly fade away. Duo¡¯s pulse started to slow with his breath, coming closer to a halt as he reached up to her again. ¡°You¡¯ve got to get them, please.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Please, Rei, make them pay.¡±


    His breathing had finally come to a stop as he started to exit the plain of life. She knew at that point he would be passing on with the others. Somewhere in the Deep, she could feel his essence starting to fade. The forest had faded to black as she could feel a wave of water starting to sweep through them.


    All things will pass through the Deep, Rei¡¯s thoughts started to pass through her head. She could feel the presence of the Deep starting to push Duo away from her. The area around her had become an abyss¡ªthe water around her had flowed endlessly. She thought again of familiar words from an old friend. The Deep is an endless river flowing forward and backwards through time. We all come from the Deep, we pass through the Deep.


    A chilling sensation from the water had started to slowly bring her back to the forest. The morning sun had caused the darkness and the cold mist of the valley to retreat. Rei stared back down toward Duo to see his lifeless eyes staring back at her. She gently began to glide her hand down his face to rest his eyelids. Once again, she had felt alone¡ªa familiar feeling by now, and one she dreaded never being able to avoid.


    ¡°Reina.¡± A voice had hissed through the forest.


    Her head snapped towards the sound. She eventually stared back towards the ruins of the shrine in the distance. The voice had repeated her name, raising her back to her feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not real.¡± She whispered before looking back down towards Duo.


    Not wanting to leave him, she reached down towards him and tried to lift him from under the pile of leaves. It had taken her the next few hours to finally move him back to the village and find a final resting spot. She had chosen a spot near the only tree¡ªwhich had been devastated in the battle as well. The boulder by the monastery where she had sat after the end of every shift had been turned into gravel.


    The village was barely recognizable, and she could hardly remember where anything had stood previously. In that moment, she had found many words starting to run through her head. After placing the last mound of dirt over Duo¡¯s body, she felt compelled to drag her fingers through the fresh soil. Inspiration had started to root, but she continued to think of the elders¡¯ warnings. They had tried preparing her for this moment, but she had chosen to go against the grain.


    I could have stopped all of this if I were stronger, she thought again. Instead of scratching out her thoughts, she turned back towards the shrine to locate the scrolls. She and the other warriors had spent their lives defending them. Months earlier, she and Shugo had barely thwarted Tetsu¡¯s attempts to steal the most prized of the scrolls¡ªthe Rising. She looked down and recognized it lying in the rubble.


    The contents were cryptic, but she had remembered the power of the Rising. Such a force could be harnessed to give her the extra edge to fight back. After picking up the scroll and walking away from the shrine, she took a seat in the dirt to begin reading. She was not clear if it was something she could learn. However, she thought of Shugo sneaking into the shrine night after night to read the contents.


    He learned it, I can do this too.


    <hr>


    Weeks had crept by. Tonight, the moon was not visible from under the clouds. Rei has already passed out after another long and grueling day of training. In the last few weeks, she had tried to balance her time between recovering and reading. There was no way to do any fighting with the number of broken ribs she had amassed. Yulia was too powerful. If Rei were to ever get revenge, she would need a better plan to be able to defeat Vic and Yulia. Given how powerful they were in that push, it was possible there were even more destructive weapons in existence.


    As she remained fast asleep, a voice called out, ¡°Reina.¡±


    Rei had bolted off the ground, standing at the ready. This was the first time she had heard anything in weeks. She was not sure if the G.E.I. had decided to return or if another group of scavengers was coming to plunder the ruins.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Rei asked aloud.


    She knew that she was being watched. Across from what was the monastery, she could see a figure standing in the rubble up ahead. Upon closer inspection, she could see a white-haired woman staring back at her. She had felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, almost as if she had found herself facing off against such a presence before. The woman stood naked and appeared faceless and inhuman with her figure. Stretching from the edge of her body appeared to be a collection of wires extending towards Rei, connecting the two. Rei lifted her hands, seeing the long strands extending out. She was certain she was dreaming now.


    It has been so long. Rei had plucked the strings, asking her, ¡°What is happening?¡±


    The woman had not responded with words. Instead, she brushed her hair aside, revealing the two miss-matched eyes, blue and green.


    ¡°You know what you have to do.¡± The woman spoke back.


    ¡°Who are you, and why are you doing this?¡±


    The woman turned away, stepping further away in the distance. Rei had started to make her way towards her. There had to be some deeper meaning to her presence, but she could not find it just yet. She had moved in closer, following the string connecting them. Going further, she started to realize that her legs were getting heavier. The wires connecting her to the woman in her dreams had started to twirl in the air.


    Soon, they had completely left the mysterious woman, instead binding to the sun, causing the light to grow brighter. Rei shut her eyes, trying to keep the radiant light away. A silhouette had started to burn itself into her vision. Soon, there was a chirp and she immediately found herself back in the village. She lifted herself from the ground and started to scan the empty area around her.


    ¡°Are you still there?¡± Rei asked aloud.


    She was alone. Another chirp had rung out. The temperature over the winter had been so warm that several animals still had not migrated to their part of the valley. Rei stared up ahead towards the rising sun, feeling the wind pushing her towards it.


    She stood tall before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s see how broken you are.¡±


    She tried doing a standard shoulder stretch. The pain had been manageable. It could certainly have been worse, but it had gotten to a point where she was no longer in agony trying to do basic tasks. She tried to lean forward. This time, the sharpness had remained.


    ¡°Broken, but I can work with this.¡± she said finally.


    The wait was over. Not wanting to fight the wind anymore, she had chosen to walk with it. Her only hope was that she would be able to find the ones who had taken everything.

 Book 2: Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Premiere Anatoly¡¯s office overlooked the entre radius of Kashmir. In every direction, buildings, roads, and aircraft filled the skyline. It was a Metropolis. Its sheer density was far beyond what the species had been able to craft in the past. The G.E.I. and its combined might of blood and metal had easily given it the power to reach new heights. The Premiere stared towards his desk and away from the skyline as he finished his breakfast. Despite having the technology to extend his lifespan, he still had to care for the human parts that remained. Each morning he sat to eat his processed foods while he swiped away at articles on his tablet.


    In place of his eyes rest two metallic ocular devices, each to make up for his eyesight which had since vanished. The quality of the sight was far beyond what his human body would have allowed before, another blessing from the G.E.I.¡¯s technological advancements. Across from his desk, the door to the elevator outside had started to open. Melora had emerged from the inside with the Weapons Chief, Koji.


    The two had been dressed in black suits, both finely pressed and loose fitting over their frames. Koji¡¯s white hair had been pulled back into a ponytail, revealing his broad forehead. He lifted his hand towards Melora, giving her the signal to continue with the morning brief.


    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡± Melora exclaimed with her charming smile. The makeup she had used that morning helped highlight the youthfulness that remained on her face. Her green hair had shined, complimenting her black two-piece suit. Just over her left breast pocket had rest an insignia, W.A., short for Weapons Administration.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Premiere Anatoly quickly replied, moving the half empty bowl to the side. He readjusted his blouse, ensuring he maintained some sort of professionalism. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°The Nippon Offensive has been a clean sweep. Our troops have managed to establish spheres of influence in the area,¡± Melora said. She shifted the tablet in her hand, pressing her fingers against it. ¡°I have some updates as well. We have finally deployed the Delta unit, and we have found our objective.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I was informed. I thought this was supposed to be an expedition for some resources. Why are there reports of losses?¡± He inquired.


    Melora nervously shifted her glasses, trying to keep on track. Before being able to continue, Koji stepped forward.


    ¡°There had been some resistance, but despite the losses we have some fantastic news!¡± Koji interrupted her.


    The Premiere shifted his attention to him, anger causing his eyebrows to curl against the devices.


    He asked, ¡°What is ''fantastic'' about this? Has any of this news gotten out?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, sir,¡± Melora said quickly. ¡°There were some losses, but we have just snuffed out a key figure of the Liberation movement.¡±


    ¡°The public is not very celebratory as far as the war is going. What kind of key figure would be in the middle of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°That figure was the legendary Hideo-Jin-Ni. We found an entire training camp. That includes his son and daughter,¡± Melora shifted her fingers across the tablet once more, continuing through her notes. The Premiere¡¯s mood had instantly shifted. He leaned in towards her, giving her his full attention. ¡°I know that there are a lot of citizens who were affected by this. Now his reign of terror has come to an end.¡±


    She stepped closer towards his desk, turning her back towards him to take a seat on the edge.


    She continued, ¡°So, on top of us finding our objective¡ªan area the locals call the Cosmos Cradle¡ªyou have a heck of victory speech. We have dealt a crushing blow to Liberation and the forces of the One World Order.¡±


    ¡°What is this Cradle?¡± The Premiere quickly cut her off, reaching towards her tablet.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly what it is or where it comes from, but it contains an impressive amount of energy,¡± Koji said. ¡°Our research indicates that if we harness this power, we can get the needed resources to possibly colonize other planets!¡±


    The Premiere nodded in approval at the prospect. The planet had already faced several Doomsday-type events in its history. After the great calamity that had befell the Earth in the past few millenniums, it had been clear that time was running out. The planet was not big enough to sustain the scale of the Empire they intended to build. Every attempt to get resources seemed to be swatted by the O.W.O. and their terrorist organizations sweeping the globe.


    ¡°Now sir, we should get working on that speech, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡± Melora asked him.


    He had been distracted by her figure for a moment. The skirt around her waist hugged her thighs, continuing to cause him to lose focus. Trying to keep on topic, he turned his eyes from her and back towards the window.


    ¡°Yes, we should,¡± The Premiere said as he reached for his breakfast again. ¡°Excellent work. I¡¯m certain that we will find some extra funding for this.¡±


    Melora smiled before lifting herself off his desk and sliding the bowl towards him.


    ¡°I promise that you will not be disappointed!¡±


    <hr>


    Somewhere under the same sun, Mizumi had found herself staring off into another memory. She was still young. At the end of the runway, she had been finishing the preparations for Hideo¡¯s ship. The resources had run dry. All they could get now were two aircraft. Even with what tools they had, they barely managed to get both operational. The crew had toiled at the ships for several days in the hopes to leave the Eurasian front and at last go their separate ways. Shift especially had spent the last day working to get one of the last vehicles fixed. He had been hoping to try and find a hiding spot with his two sons while Mizumi and the rest planned to go back west. He finally placed the last panel on the small vehicle, fastening down the screws while Hideo watched on with Mizumi close by.


    It had been a somber time. The three had spent years fighting together in Kashmir trying to disrupt the G.E.I. offensive and turn the tides on the war. With the loses starting to pile up, the only sound strategy would be to lay low until they could recruit more for the battle. However, Shift had already started to feel his strength diminishing every passing day. At that time, Mizumi and Hideo had made it clear they would not be able to continue together. In Hideo¡¯s arms, he continued to hold Rei¡ªa much younger Rei, still a child and barely able to take her first steps. Mizumi stared over towards her, wanting to hold her one last time while she wrestled with the reality of not seeing her grow. She stayed silent, trying not to disrupt the two while anguish filled her heart.


    ¡°This thing should get you around seven thousand miles,¡± Shift said while finally getting the last screw tightened down. After putting the screwdriver into his pocket, he stood to give the small airship a pat with his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, but it should be safe enough to get you both wherever you¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s around three and a half thousand miles from here, so maybe I can make it a round trip someday. I already ran once, who knows what will happen?¡± Hideo said softly, trying to crack a joke as he held Rei in his arm.


    It was hardly the time for one. They all had a strong feeling this would be their last time seeing each other. Mizumi had still found herself at a loss for words realizing the last few years had seemed in vain. She had wanted to finish this battle before Rei could grow up, but now dreaded that the responsibility could fall onto her one day. Hideo looked over to her, trying to bring himself to say something. He had been wary of the day and knew this would come. The two stared at each other in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m,¡± Hideo muttered, fighting the urge to cry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say. I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±


    Mizumi felt a smile starting to form on her face. She stepped closer, placing her hand on Rei¡¯s small head.


    ¡°I think ¡®goodbye¡¯ might work,¡± she said bluntly. Her eyes had started to water up as she stroked her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Just promise that she doesn¡¯t grow up to deal with this. Let her be a woman, not a warrior.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Hideo had whispered, broken.


    The two embraced one final time. As they began to part ways, Hideo stepped towards his ship with Rei. It resembled a helicopter, albeit much smaller. It would not take him long to strap the young Rei into her seat and to start the engine. He had practiced enough for this. After strapping Rei and himself in and locking the hatch, the turbines began to swirl rapidly. This was not the ideal goodbye he would have hoped for. Mizumi stood still at the craft had started its ascent. The wind had brushed her hair from her eyes, giving her a clear view as the two hovered out of her life.


    That was eighteen years ago, she thought to herself as she found the present starting to come to focus. She had never seen them since. A decade prior, Shift had passed away from his illness. His age, unlike hers, had finally caught up to him. She was much older now, less nimble, but still as hard as ever. It was still early. She had not been able to sleep as soundly in recent days.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    That memory of Hideo and Rei flying off in the distance had for some reason continued to play in her head. The Deep had seemed to emit a chill, making her feel as if something had been taken from her. Mizumi sat up on top of her mattress as the clock on top of her nightstand flashed ¡°3:59¡±. At this hour, the fire watch would be ready to change shifts. It suddenly struck her; she had just a few minutes until the night would be reporting in. This morning was no different than the thousands that preceded it. Getting her hair into regulation was done subconsciously as she quickly and precisely made her way around the room. Within minutes, she had finally been ready.


    Her Garrison Uniform had a long-sleeved green overcoat. The sleeves and breakpoint had golden buttons¡ªeach one with the imprint of an Eagle with its wing in full spread. In the grip of its claws rest two olive branches. Each with thirteen leaves, thirteen olives, and thirteen branches. Between it, rest a small artist depiction of the Earth with a crest containing the words ¡°Unus Ordo Mundi.¡± Her trousers were as white as bone that had been bleached in the sun. Once she assured herself that her uniform was nothing short of immaculate, she made her way outside.


    <hr>


    The Deck Hall was hardly a story tall. It had been quickly deployed, but that was the beauty of it. With this technology, they could practically set up a base anywhere on the planet. At any moment, the ship could easily switch into flight mode and act as a flying fortress. The massive aircraft served as the main base of operations for the Liberation troops. While in its grounded state, it had loomed over the rest of the camp with its metallic surface. Outside of the Deck Hall were six other aircraft¡ªeach with their own sets of turbines and cargo space to allow transport.


    Liberation had been prepping to continue the operations. Now, they had been deployed in the Eastern mainland of Asiana¡ªa land once known as China. In the horizon and on the outskirts of the encampment lay hundreds of old buildings from the past world. With the vegetation and lack of human presence, they practically resembled rectangular shaped hills. Vines and moss had grown over the surface for what many assumed could have been hundreds to thousands of years.


    The ruins of the ancient city caught Mizumi¡¯s attention again as she started her trek away towards the front of the Deck Hall. The dead city only brought her chills after thinking of the millions of people that vanished from it. She started to pull the cover from her head before entering the front door of the Deck Hall. Upon entering, she was greeted by the guards on shift.


    ¡°Attention on deck.¡± The first guard immediately called out.


    The two others posted at the desk near the front snapped to their feet. Their heels slammed together, letting out a loud clap that echoed through the hallway. The Corporal of the Guard raised his arm parallel to the floor, flying a salute.


    ¡°Good morning, ma''am. There is nothing to report at this hour!¡± He exclaimed. Mizumi returned a salute, putting him at ease.


    ¡°Did you think just because we¡¯ve been here for a few months you can¡¯t give me your name? Who are you?¡± she asked him after approaching his desk.


    ¡°My apologies, my name,¡± he said before being cut short.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Remember it next time you report, M.C.O. One-Nine-Seven dot golf,¡± Mizumi started to go through the motions again. Being in the fleet for so many years had made her go on autopilot in most encounters. At this point, she had rarely been greeted with a peculiar situation of her subordinates not being knowledgeable of the service. The young men before her were just like her at one point, still nervous and fearing correction¡ªif she could even believe that she had changed that much. She started to find it even harder to accept so many years had passed. She calmly began to address them, ¡°When you report your post, you report your name, information, which unit you report to, and any events outside of the norm. I paraphrased it a bit, good to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± the men had all replied at once.


    Before she could make her way past the desk, another officer started to approach her. It was a slightly older man sporting a camouflage utility uniform¡ªone very commonly used for the Liberation troops on the ground. Unlike Mizumi, his face had already shown signs of wrinkles beneath his grey moustache and flat-top haircut. Upon his collar had rested two golden oak leaf insignias, and further down on his blouse the name ¡°Paxton¡± had been stitched over his breast pocket.


    With his ¡°southern accent¡±¡ªas he would affectionally call it¡ªhe finally spoke, ¡°Mornin¡¯ ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d say there¡¯s nothin¡¯ to report. The Premiere is givin¡¯ an address.¡±


    ¡°I need all the details,¡± Mizumi replied firmly, trying her best to keep her bearing. Paxton¡¯s accent had gotten under her skin for many years, but she had slowly started to warm up to it. After the many troops that had come and gone, she had learned that each had something about them that would cause her some strife. However, Paxton had proven reliable enough to excuse and one valuable enough she wanted to try and keep in his good graces. She stepped past him and asked, ¡°What is the status for the next offensive?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s where we have a dilemma if you¡¯d put it,¡± Paxton replied as he joined her side. ¡°They¡¯ve been raising all kinds of hell in Asiana. He¡¯s talkin¡¯ about how they took out some freedom fighter hideout in Nippon.¡±


    Mizumi had felt her heart skip a beat for the first time in years. She thought of the last time she had spoken to Hideo and had only wondered what he had done since he returned home with Rei. It was certainly possible that this camp might have been them. Like the many paranoid thoughts that passed through her head, she shrugged it off.


    ¡°They have to be losing support by now,¡± Mizumi said, keeping the thought of Hideo and Rei in the back of her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re even going out that far.¡±


    They both had started to walk inside the main office and towards the only television in the building. It had a compact frame and small screen displaying the Premiere in his office back in Kashmir. The address had been going on for a few minutes now.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but me and the brass have been doin¡¯ a lotta thinkin¡¯ about it. They¡¯re doing somethin¡¯ they ain¡¯t lettin¡¯ on about.¡± Paxton added while making his way towards the monitor. He slowly turned the dial on the front of the device, causing the Premiere¡¯s voice to travel across the room.


    <hr>


    Premiere Anatoly had not spoken to the press in a few weeks. With his new optical enhancements, he was able to read off his speech freely. The words had scrolled through his eyes, preventing him from having to read a prompter from across the room. Being able to move his head and not stay fixated on the camera made him appear more confident to the audience.


    ¡°With the war reaching its peak, we have still managed to handle our losses. It does bring me great pain to inform you all,¡± He took a second to build up some moisture on his tongue, ¡°we have lost over a dozen in a recent battle. However, the sacrifice of our sons and daughters was not in vain! Our years of struggle have finally brought us a victory we could have never hoped for!¡±


    The Premiere paused for a moment, as if he was cued. Anybody watching the broadcast would have been greeted with images from Vic¡¯s previous mission. The drone footage the Litvyak crew had gathered started to play to the world. What had been displayed was a grainy image of Hideo, Jin, and Rei staring obliviously towards the screen. The video paused before slowly starting to zoom in towards Hideo and the others.


    ¡°These are the faces of evil,¡± The Premiere said firmly. ¡°Before you, are the infamous Hideo-Jin-Ni and his offspring. During our reconnaissance, we learned that the dreaded One World Order had been preparing another offensive. Hideo-Jin-Ni had planned to use a new army to try and turn the tide of this war, but we struck first. The losses were heavy, but the weight of their sacrifice has tipped the scales in our favor. Hideo-Jin-Ni is no more! Now, future generations will finally live in solace knowing that their loved ones have been avenged. However, this battle does not end until we ensure our sons and daughters can live in harmony with each other. For today, we embrace this great victory; tomorrow, we continue forward.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°What a crock a shit! Do you believe this guy?¡± Paxton blurted out.


    Mizumi turned to him and had painfully cracked out a smirk that had barely managed to reach the corners of her eyes. She shook her head to a mechanical rhythm while the sounds of the other troops echoed around her.


    ¡°They just massacred a village like it was some heroic feat.¡± Mizumi said to him.


    She had tried to keep her emotions restrained, struggling to maintain control over the pain within. Hideo¡¯s face on the screen and in his old age had been mesmerizing. With the news that he was now another victim of the G.E.I. offensive, she found herself trying to fight back the urge to break down in front of the troops. The image of Rei had not struck her or even caused a connection, but she knew now that she was among the victims.


    ¡°Say uh, was that Hideo-Jenny guy really one of us?¡± Paxton asked as one of his eyebrows perked up.


    ¡°Hideo,¡± Mizumi could feel a tear beginning to crawl out from her eye. She slowly began to retreat to her office, trying to keep composed. ¡°He was.¡±


    Paxton had been under her command for years and had not taken long to figure out she had been in some distress. He had carefully decided his next words.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, why not let me do the turnover today?¡± he asked.


    Mizumi took a deep breath and tried to brush away a few tears that had started to roll down her face.


    Still unable to face him, she sighed and replied, ¡°I have this. In the meantime, get as much intel on the Nippon front as you can. I need you and your men to get down there and figure out what they¡¯ve got planned.¡±


    ¡°We have three ships ready to rock, but I might need a couple dozen troops,¡± Paxton replied, trying to enunciate enough to remain intelligible to her. ¡°We should be able to head out by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay back with the auxiliary forces. Let me know once you get boots on the ground, and please be careful, Paxton.¡± She said finally, turning back to face him.


    ¡°Aye-aye, ma¡¯am.¡± He replied, raising his arm to give her a salute. He did not have a cover on to properly salute her, but Mizumi let it slide. She had tried to force a smile out. Paxton left the hall, going to the barracks to do his preparations. Mizumi continued over to her office which had hardly been personalized. Aside from a few challenge coins from previous operations, the only thing she had that really defined her was an old, tattered book from decades past lying near the edge of the desk.


    She sat behind her desk and pulled it towards her before feathering through the pages. Tucked inside was a picture of her and Hideo. It was the only photo of the two she had, and all that she had to remember him by. In the picture, she had pulled him in close, with her other arm trailing up towards the camera. She could barely remember taking it and could only guess that it had to have been before Rei was born.


    It had been so long, she could barely remember what he looked like. She thought quickly of Rei. Seeing her face on the broadcast had been somewhat of a shock. It was not clear if it was propaganda or if they were gone, but nonetheless she had given in to the pressure. A few tears rolled down her cheeks. The only memory she had only grew foggier by the day. She knew that she could not change the outcome and had spent many nights loathing over her final goodbyes. Finally, she brushed the tears from her face, ensuring that she still looked presentable as the oncoming shift gathered at the door.


    She let out a quick sniff and finally called out, ¡°Report.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Tetsu gazed on the town of Nojiri, still bitter of his defeat. He had failed to retrieve the scrolls and wrestled with the thought of having to return to his family. Ever since his defeat at the hands of Rei and Shugo, he had sulked in his defeat. The thought of having to go back home stuck in the back of his mind, causing the shame to pierce it like a splinter. A few months in the field trying to cope with the loss had caused it to dig deeper.


    Nojiri was his town, and he knew that it was always there as a last resort¡ªbut showing his face back at the Nojuro Temple had brought him anxiety. He had tried to take any small job he could in the last few months, but each failed. After spending days moving towards town, he would have to finally face the music. He and his dog Kona had barely managed to scrape by with the little rations in his possession. The light orange Shiba was his only companion and the only one he could rely on in the field. The town had been under his family¡¯s rule for decades.


    His father, Lord Nojuro, had been able to amass a fortune after decades of managing the trade routes. Nojiri had maintained a steady supply line with the surrounding towns, and more importantly the fishing town of Aiga to the north. The streets of the town had become desolate as the sun began to lower. The G.E.I. had arrived long before he could. Instead of a town policing itself, he had been shocked to see several troops in red uniforms making rounds. It had been off putting, but he tried to keep incognito while he approached.


    The dirt paths that had gone through the several towns and buildings had been covered with tire treads. Up towards the edge of town, Nojuro Temple had been swarmed by dozens of townsfolk. The massive eastern-style castle was the main landmark of the town. It had only made Tetsu turn away, still feeling uneasy about walking back to his family so soon. The weeks in the field had been a relentless whirlwind of tasks and obligations, leaving him drained. As the sun had finally dipped beneath the horizon, he found himself at a crossroads.


    With a heavy sigh, he finally mustered a resolve and began to walk towards Nojuro Temple with Kona following close. The approach continued to echo his internal struggle. Before getting near the crowd out front, he heard a familiar voice call out to him.


    ¡°Nojuro Tetsu,¡± An elderly man said jovially. He had been seated on the front of a horse carriage, gripping the reigns tights to keep the steeds in place. His name was Minoru and he had been one of the many merchants that regularly travelled between the multiple towns. After brushing some fuzz lingering on his large brown cloak, he nodded to him and continued, ¡°The valley hasn¡¯t been kind to you, has it?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Tetsu replied as he looked down at his black ninja yoroi. It had accumulated several rips and tears from his past encounters. Mud had caked up on the bottom of his baggy trousers while his leather shoes had started to break at the seams. ¡°It was not quite the expedition one could hope for, but the adventure has been a character-building experience.¡±


    ¡°Still sounding formal like your old man,¡± he let out a soft chuckle after the exchange. ¡°There¡¯s no shame taking your father¡¯s place, a lot of people would give their souls for that type of position.¡±


    No question about that, Tetsu thought to himself. He had lived a wealthy and privileged life in Nojiri with his other siblings. Being the youngest of the three constantly put him on the receiving end of criticism and scrutiny. Staying in the town would have most likely granted him the status of a Lord in a few decades, but the thought of becoming his own man had burnt inside him. He did not want to have everything handed to him. Respect was not something that he felt should have been passed down, but instead something that had to be earned through struggle.


    He stared back towards the townsfolk, taking notice of a few G.E.I. troops before asking, ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re our new guests. They call themselves the Global Eurasian Initiative. You¡¯ve been out of the loop for a long time,¡± Minoru replied before giving the reigns another tug to keep the horses in place. ¡°They¡¯ve been here for a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Outsiders in Nojiri?¡±


    ¡°A lot has changed around here. I would be careful trying to enter the Temple, a lot has changed. You¡¯re more than welcome to follow me back to the orchard, curfew is approaching.¡±


    ¡°Curfew?¡± Tetsu muttered as the several thoughts began to echo in his head. He had never heard such an order in the history of the town being issued. The people of Nojiri had always been granted basic freedoms in exchange for safety. With the G.E.I. starting to establish a presence, he had been oblivious to the fact the power was slowly slipping away from them. Tetsu then asked, ¡°Why did father let them come here?¡±


    ¡°They walked right in and took over. A lot of the town has been apprehensive, but they have advanced beyond us. He thinks they might be able to help the town,¡± Minoru started to ramble, stopping short as he noticed Tetsu beginning to storm towards the crowd. ¡°Wait a minute, Tetsu!¡±


    Tetsu only brushed off Minoru, letting his position in the town take hold instead. This is still my town, he repeated to himself before finally making the approach. During the walk over, a few of the other townsfolk had slowly taken notice, causing some to mutter his name.


    ¡°Curfew begins in twenty minutes; all citizens return to your premises.¡± A loud voice boomed in the distance, repeating the warning. The digitized voice had continued from a small aerial vehicle near the outskirts of town. The sky had contained a few large metallic drones that patrolled overhead. They had watched every their every movement¡ªelectronic eyes able to monitor any disturbance.


    ¡°There is no curfew,¡± Tetsu declared, carefully navigating his way into the small crowd. The townsfolk were an array of men and women, young and old. The only common feature between them was a trace of despair. ¡°The outsiders at the end of the day answer to us.¡±


    The only response he had received were either requests for food or demanding the end of the occupation. Many of the people had been stuck with rations while others had been forced out of work. The G.E.I. had slowly begun to cut off supply lines between the towns. Whether out of malice or incompetence, much of the town started to fear an imminent shortage.


    ¡°You and your father don¡¯t have control over this.¡± A man in the back had shouted over to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go and speak to him. I¡¯m certain that there is a reason behind all of this.¡± Tetsu addressed them again before starting to walk into them.


    The only thing standing between him, and the front door was a crowd, a gate, and just a few of his father¡¯s guards on the opposite end. As he started to push his way through, he had felt a few of the men starting to grab a hold of him while more started to pile on.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to lose everything!¡± a haggardly man¡ªGenji¡ªhissed to him from the left. His unkempt hair, crooked teeth, and raggedy clothes had stood out. Tetsu took notice of a small dagger in the man¡¯s right hand. He turned to defend but had felt a quick sharp pain run across the side of his head as a rock bounced off it. It was the second time he¡¯d been struck in the same spot, causing his vision to blur for a moment. For a second, he had imagined himself back in Rei¡¯s village and taking a strike from Shugo. Before he could drop, Genji closed in with the dagger in hand.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± one of the guards shouted as the chaos ensued.


    Tetsu did not expect the pushback. He had come to lucidity just in time to see the gates of the Temple fly open. In one fell swoop, the guards had managed to grab hold of Tetsu¡¯s blouse and pull him into the fence. A small battle had erupted between them only to be interrupted by the loudspeakers attached to the drones overhead. As it ended, Genji had slipped into the crowd, lying in wait for another opportunity. The words buzzing overhead had sounded muddy to Tetsu. As the blood trickled from his scalp, he had tried to put the pieces together. He had just been attacked in his own home¡ªone that he could not recognize anymore. The G.E.I. had slowly begun to transform it. The people were not going to count on them anymore. The gates between him and the crowd had slammed shut, bringing his focus back.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Lord Nojuro, are you alright?¡± one of the guards had asked him. It had been so long since he had heard the name that the thought of a simple response had fled from his mind. Another guard softly took a knee next to him to try and lift him from the cold grass. The winter was ending, but the night air was still frigid.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Tetsu replied while trying to get to his feet.


    ¡°These outsiders came from the mainland and have been building something to the north. They¡¯ve come for the Cosmo Cradle.¡± The second guard responded.


    ¡°The Cradle?¡± He had been north to Aiga several times to see the landmark. The Cosmo Cradle and its mysteries had been puzzled the inhabitants of the land.


    ¡°This armada is more advanced than us, we don¡¯t know if they can decipher it,¡± the first guard started to speak again while guiding Tetsu towards the Nojuro Temple. ¡°Ever since they¡¯ve arrived, they¡¯ve shut off the supply lines. A lot of us tried to stand up to them but were forced to submit. We don¡¯t know what they plan to do, but your father has not stepped in. There¡¯s a lot of animosity towards your family.¡±


    ¡°You have said enough,¡± Tetsu cut him off as he lifted his hand to him. He started to walk ahead of them, still feeling dizzy from the strike. ¡°I am going to talk to my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Both guards replied in unison, almost robotic as they pressed their fists to their chests and bowed.


    Tetsu made his way up the steps of the castle only to find himself continuing to wrestle with having to confront his family. He lowered his head, stopping short of the front door. Instead of going through the front, he began to walk around the side of the building. There were many nights that he had scaled the side of the Temple. It had been enough to get him chewed out by his siblings more than once. Despite spending years trying to become a noble to fill his father¡¯s shoes, he had always found his stubbornness keeping him from accepting his destiny. He took a moment to focus on trying to channel from the Deep.


    The pain and the cold air of the night muddied his thoughts, only delaying the next maneuver. After a few moments, he had felt the familiar chill from the Deep consume him. A gust of wind exploded from within his body, propelling him several feet into the air. He ascended upwards towards one of the balconies and reached out to grab hold of the ledge. Once he latched on, he started to pull himself over the edge. His stomach turned for just a moment once he looked back down towards the ground. The doorway leading inside had been composed of a thick, but waxy papyrus that had been surrounded by a wooden frame. After sliding off his sandals, he opened the door and stepped inside, again feeling a mixture of anxiety and paranoia upon entering.


    It was his old bedroom. The inside had remained untouched since he had left¡ªonly a bed and his several dressers had remained inside. He walked over to the side of the mattress and took a seat to try and unwind. The only things he had bothered to take with him were a few kunai knives, an old leather satchel, and the clothes on his back. At that moment, he had been reminded of how good things were under this roof. There were many memories in this castle¡ªsome good, and others he wished he could forget.


    ¡°Tetsu,¡± a womanly voice called out to him. He felt his heart jump, immediately starting to focus on trying to tap into the Deep. All at once, his body started to become shrouded with a dark cloud as it began to sink to the floor. Within moments, his body had started to contract before turning into a shadowy mass. It started to creep under the mattress before his bedroom door could open. The woman on the outside spoke again, ¡°Tetsu, please tell me that¡¯s you.¡±


    He held his tongue as his body remained in the transformation. It was his sister, Kagome. She started to open the bedroom door to reveal herself. She had been dressed in a black robe with long sleeves that shimmered in the moonlight. Just like him, she had dark-brown hair¡ªalthough much longer than his and draping over her shoulders.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the only one who can get in through here from the outside.¡± Kagome said aloud.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Tetsu¡¯s voice had a bizarre pitch as he spoke. He started to emerge from under the bed, still holding the transformation. Kagome¡¯s face lit up for a moment, feeling calmed by his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just me, change back.¡± She requested. Tetsu¡¯s body started to slowly rise from the shadowy mass, revealing the blood on his forehead. After finally taking his original shape, the wooden floor beneath him had been stained by the fluid.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell dad I got blood on the floor.¡± he said mournfully, keeping his face tilted towards the ground.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°The people out front didn¡¯t want me coming inside.¡±


    ¡°Just wait,¡± Kagome cut him off and lifted her hands, giving him a sign to pause before starting to back off towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m getting some first aid.¡±


    Tetsu took a seat back on his bed and dipped his face into his hands. His relationship with his sister was not always the best. Much had happened between the two before he had gone into the field. Before the long trek, the family had started to fall apart. His older brother Junichi had been next in line to take control of the town and had started to become weary of Tetsu¡¯s ambitions. Filling the shoes of his father and being a noble had made him feel more alienated from the town. The many people he had grown up with were commoners.


    Being a part of the Nojuro family and preparing for his eventual role had made it feel more difficult trying to be one with them. Shortly before his departure, the tension in the family had reached a breaking point when his mother had passed away. She had been a massive influence on him and losing her had been enough to finally push him away. Being as stubborn as he was, the loss had only reinforced his plans to try and find himself in the world. Before she had been buried, he had already chosen to leave the town. He let his mind wander and recount the events while Kagome had returned from her search for some supplies.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much,¡± Kagome said to him as she entered. In her hands was a bottle of alcohol from the pantry and a roll of gauze to put over his head. She pulled a small rag from out of her pocket to apply the alcohol before taking a seat next to him. ¡°It¡¯s been over a week since any of us have been able to leave the premises.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried to talk with whoever these outsiders are?¡± Tetsu asked. He gritted his teeth for a moment, wincing as she pressed the soaked cloth into the wound.


    ¡°Father did, and it hasn¡¯t gone well,¡± she continued while trying to wipe away the blood that had started to trickle down his face. ¡°It¡¯s too complicated of a situation. These people are too powerful to just stand up to. We don¡¯t have any leverage against them.¡±


    ¡°Why attack us? We¡¯ve served the town for decades!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re afraid of these outsiders and feel resentment over us not being able to stop them. It¡¯s not right to take it out on us, but everything they do is going to be blamed on us because we¡¯re the ones who are supposed to protect them.¡±


    ¡°They should fight them, not us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done,¡± she groaned while tightening the gauze around his head. ¡°When people are afraid, they don¡¯t make the best decisions. Sometimes they take out their anger on the people closest to them, you should know that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he replied before turning to face her.


    ¡°Forget about it,¡± she started to pull away from him to try and pocket the supplies. Tetsu looked back towards the window and started to consider walking out again. After a few moments of silence, Kagome shook her head and faced him. ¡°We really needed you when mom died. I know you were upset, but it really hurt all of us when you ran out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk out again,¡± she yelled as he started to walk towards the window. Tetsu had only made a few steps before letting the words sit. ¡°I¡¯m not here to judge you. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up mom. We need you, please stay.¡±


    He turned back to her with his face still pointed at the floor. Kagome approached him once more and reached out to place her hand on his shoulder, putting him at ease.


    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t think you were coming back,¡± Kagome continued before pulling him back over to the bed. ¡°Stay here and prove him wrong. I don¡¯t care about what you did, we need your help now.¡±


    Tetsu took another seat on the bed to collect his thoughts. He knew things were already spiraling out of control and he was starting to feel guilty again. Kagome sat back down next to him and reached out once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re home.¡± She said softly while placing her arm around him. Tetsu rested his hand over hers, finally sighing before he could muster up the strength to speak.


    ¡°Me too.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The inside of Nojuro Temple was indeed massive¡ªa true feat of modern engineering. Every beam and board had been set with precision, extending the height of the building several stories above the ground. Its height had been a marvel and something that could be seen from miles away. The bottom floor was a beautiful arrangement of hardwood along with dozens of glass panels lined around the edges. Beneath the glass was the water from the river that had flowed under and towards the moat around the edges outside the building.


    Tetsu stood over the railing on the second floor to take a moment to let the beauty of the inside sink in. While his father and other siblings had dreaded time speeding up, he had felt as if it was crawling. The six or so months in the field had felt like an eternity. By now, he was just a few weeks shy of finally turning eighteen, and still just a few years from being considered a man in the town. He sighed in relief just seeing the halls¡ªdespite them being empty. Many of the servants had vanished in the last few weeks, leaving the family to themselves.


    ¡°It feels empty.¡± Tetsu said to Kagome as she walked up to the railing beside him.


    ¡°To be honest, I like it,¡± she replied while leaning of the railing to glance at the large table in the middle of the floor. ¡°Getting a break from being pampered your entire life is kind of fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°That was really the only thing keeping me going out there.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing out in the field?¡±


    ¡°Just some side jobs,¡± he said before letting out a long-winded yawn. ¡°I should be more honest; it was more like a job than many.¡±


    ¡°You know, you have a fortune waiting for you here, right? You don¡¯t need to steal from others to make people respect you. Even stealing from the rich is still stealing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making better decisions, just lay off me for moment,¡± he replied.


    Kagome chuckled under her breath and gave him a nudge with her fist. He laughed it off and playfully pushed her back.


    ¡°Ease up there kiddo,¡± Kagome replied. ¡°I¡¯m not as tough as you.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± he snickered. He looked back at her while beginning to lean onto the railing one last time. ¡°Where¡¯s Tomo?¡±


    Tomo was his niece and the real center of attention around the castle. She had barely started to speak before he chose to go to the field, and he could only imagine what she had looked like now. After looking up towards her, Kagome¡¯s face had dropped for a moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, just sick.¡± Kagome replied, trying to maintain a smile for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s had this cough for a few days, but there hasn¡¯t been much we could do. We tried to give her some sake and what medicine we could get a hold of, but there¡¯s not a whole lot we can do.¡±


    ¡°Let me see her,¡± he said while taking a step back. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Kagome started to lead him around the balcony and towards the stairs. The wooden steps had started to creak on the way down, only tempting Tetsu to leap over the ledge. He had tried jumping from multiple heights in the past just to see how much his body could withstand. With his sister in his presence, he had chosen against it. Many times, in the past she had scolded him for such.


    After making it to the first floor, Kagome started to lead him around the massive dinner table in the center and towards the master bedroom. Tetsu had gulped as she started to open the door. He tried to keep his head high before stepping in. Inside of the room, Lord Nojuro was seated in his chair on the opposite end of the room. In his left hand was an old hard cover book while Tomo had been cradled in his right arm. The old man was very heavy set. Over his brown kimono was a large blue kamishimo that had been draped over the young girl. Tomo had pitch black hair unlike her mother and more like her father.


    There had been much loss in the family before all of this. Kagome had dealt with the loss of her husband years prior when Tomo was months old¡ªsomething that had weighed heavily on the family even until their mother had passed. Once Tetsu had stepped into the room, Nojuro¡¯s eyes perked up for a moment. Instead of greeting him, he had slowly closed the book and placed it aside before lifting his finger towards his mouth.


    ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t interrupt bedtime.¡± Kagome said softly, trying not to wake the child.


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Tetsu added, speaking a little louder than his sister.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The words had been enough to wake Tomo from the deep sleep, only causing her to light up. She had barely managed to get her eyes open before a series of hoarse coughs had erupted from her chest. As the coughing subsided, her gaze had become focused on Tetsu as her mop of hair cascaded down her shoulders. She pushed herself off Nojuro¡¯s side and out of his lap to make a dash over to Tetsu.


    ¡°Uncle Tetsu!¡± Tomo wheezed as she raised her arms to him.


    Tetsu reached down to her and lifted her up into his arms. In the moment, the coughing and grogginess had been replaced with joy as they embraced.


    ¡°I missed you, little one.¡± Tetsu whispered to her, leaning his head into her.


    The reunion had brought a smile to Nojuro¡¯s face. He had taken his mind off the situation upon seeing his offspring gathered once more. After running his fingers across his chin, he leaned forward towards them and cleared his throat with a loud grunt.


    ¡°How long are you in town, son?¡± Nojuro inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Tetsu replied as he started to rock Tomo up and down in his arms. He looked back to him, finally maintaining eye contact before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t think these people are going to let us leave. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel comfortable leaving everybody behind with what¡¯s been happening here.¡±


    ¡°Have you chosen to fulfill your destiny?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is it,¡± he snapped back after letting a long-winded sigh escape his breath. As Kagome reached out and pulled Tomo from his arms, Tetsu started to turn away from them. ¡°I thought I was clear about what I wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°You never were open about it, you just left us.¡±


    I never was open about it, I just wanted to be my own man and not ride your coattails, Tetsu thought to himself.


    The many nights in the field thinking about his departure had made him harp back to the time before. He had not talked much about his goals with his family and had left them at their lowest point. He would not dare to repeat his thoughts to his father. After a few months in the valley and getting a taste of being alone, he chose to try and keep his family close.  The selfish gesture had probably done damage that he would not be able to repair.


    ¡°Back so soon,¡± another voice called out from behind the door. Tetsu snapped his head back to the opening to see another man standing. It was none other that his older brother, Junichi. The man had looked like Tetsu, but much older. A cold look lingered on his face, causing Tetsu to feel even more fearful than he had when he tried to enter the castle. ¡°Are you on your way back out the door?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m staying.¡± Tetsu replied.


    There was an uncomfortable moment of silence in the room, only prompting Junichi to step closer to them.


    ¡°Why the change of heart?¡± Junichi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tetsi muttered under his breath, barely letting the words escape. Before Junichi could continue, there was a series of pops that had echoed outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s the third time this week,¡± Kagome spoke up. The G.E.I. troops in the town had been trigger happy. The thought of the outsiders performing their own justice would only cause the situation to become more dire. As the sound of gunfire in the distance continued, Kagome turned to Nojuro and said, ¡°Father, you have to speak to them.¡±


    ¡°I have, be patient.¡± Lord Nojuro declared.


    ¡°So, are they going to be here forever?¡± Tetsu asked after turning to face Nojuro.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nojuro replied as he shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t come to an agreement yet.¡±


    ¡°What do they want?¡±


    ¡°They want an outpost outside of town and us to calm down the aggression,¡± he leaned back into his chair and stared up towards the corner behind them. ¡°There¡¯s a war waging overseas and we need to start thinking about what will be best for us. If it means keeping the family safe and ensuring our future, I¡¯m willing to make a deal with them.¡±


    Junichi stepped forward and said, ¡°The people won¡¯t like that. Nobody wants them here, and the rumors of what they¡¯ve been doing in the valley has everybody on edge.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t very much care for rumors.¡± Nojuro snapped back, brushing him off as he turned away.


    ¡°I do,¡± Junichi replied. ¡°Those rumors include them wiping out an entire village to the south.¡±


    For a moment, Tetsu stopped to think of Rei¡¯s village. It was the only village south. After barely escaping from the village with his life, he could only imagine the power the G.E.I. had in store to be able to take them down. His heart had skipped a beat while his imagination began to take over. Instead of asking for closure, he felt cold upon realizing how dire the situation truly was.


    ¡°Not in front of Tomo.¡± Kagome hissed.


    Before they could continue, there was a loud droning noise from one of the G.E.I.¡¯s sirens starting to creep through the town. It¡¯s unearthly sound only caused the family to become more unnerved.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Tetsu asked aloud.


    He turned back towards the doorway, stepping between Kagome and Junichi before going through the next room and towards the front. The siren continued to get louder, only to be followed by a loud and digitized sounding voice to repeat from the drones floating outside.


    ¡°All citizens, take cover.¡± The voices started to repeat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kagome said while pulling Tomo closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Tetsu said back to them, trying to keep calm while the ruckus continued. Just before he could speak again, there was a loud rumble that had tilted all of them. Just moments later, the inside of the castle started to shake as a shockwave blasted past them. Tetsu looked out the front to see the sky ahead light up as a ball of fire had shined over the ocean ahead. ¡°Maybe not.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Nomad was at the tail end of his third consecutive twelve-hour shift. Each day of this deployment had been the same¡ªvery little time to sleep while most of the days would be spent trying to keep tabs on the local populace. It had been a far cry from the days hiding on the outskirts of Kashmir with his family. After his father Shift had split up with the other crew, he ended up spending the last few years with him going from town to town. At this moment, it had been nearly ten years since Shift had finally passed. It was not quite clear what had killed him, but the lack of medical resources had caused a burden on his health. Following Shift¡¯s death, Nomad and his older brother Shirow had been separated.


    He was still young then and at his age, they had considered him still trainable. Anything that he had learned could be undone. He had been able to avoid physical enhancements like most of the other troops, which had often been considered a rarity. It was expected to be able to operate with the other bionic enhanced infantry and very rare cases would allow a person to skip both processes. Nomad had been one of those few. There was no need to upgrade him. Every physical and mental evaluation had shown that he was a top-notch candidate. With his abilities to tap into the Deep, he had been able to keep up with the other enhanced infantry.


    Although still ¡°whole¡± in a physical sense, he had never felt so empty. The stress from being stuck in a country far from a home he had grown to hate continued to eat away at him. Shirow had not spoken to him in years. With his brother being years older, he had feared that the G.E.I. would execute him. Shirow only chose to keep moving while Nomad had given in. If the two had met by now, Nomad wondered if there was a chance to reconcile. He had given into the G.E.I. only to spend the last decade wondering what life would have been like beyond the line.


    In Kashmir, he had managed to move through the many schools and indoctrination centers to pick up some rank. By now, he was barely a lieutenant and already taking charge in the field. With a small ink pen in his hand, he started to think about the days living in the shelter with the other kids. Every time one of the fighters went beyond the line, they would have to tap out a code to get in. He regularly found himself thinking of it and reached down towards the control panel.


    Do you remember the password? He could remember his father¡¯s voice very well and started to tap on the control panel. The pen let out a loud scratch as he started to run it across the surface. Dash, dot, dot, dash.


    This time there would not be a door opening to return home. There was no joining with a familiar face or family friends after entering the code this time. He stared back towards the empty panel to try and get focused on the current task at hand.


    His current shift would have been nearing the final hour by now, but as usual there was always something that would stretch it on. He had been cooped up inside of the Mobile Carrier for most of the shift watching the radar. The massive vessel had lived up to its name¡ªa station meant to carry troops long distances. It was rhombus shaped with a thick grey hull. Such a machine could handle any terrain and was the work horse of the G.E.I. ground forces.


    Nomad had been alone for the past few days with his superiors every other day coming by for a brief. He was expecting his relief to come by but had been less hopeful after hearing the radio chatter constantly going on. Every day in the town he would hear reports of one of the locals being shot in a confrontation. It had been a slaughter. The people had no chance against their weaponry. Being stuck in here was mind numbing, but in hindsight he would rather be staring at a radar and driving the ship than having to clash with locals.


    He started to doze off for just a moment. The realm of reality started to blur only before he had been greeted with a buzzing sound from the control panel in front of him. His eyes shot open just as his body started to dip back into his chair.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± he muttered once returning to lucidity. A red light started to blink over the top of the panel while the radar screen flashed. He pressed his finger into the call button on his right to open the communication to the other units. ¡°Bogeys detected; I¡¯m activating the automated defenses.¡±


    ¡°Copy that, all units to battle stations.¡± A voice buzzed back.


    Nomad wiped his hand over his face as panic began to take foot. He could hear the machinery inside of the Mobile Carrier starting to whir. The feeling of listening to the automated defenses starting to sight in on the targets had been surreal. On the outside of the vehicle, the railgun mounted on the side of the vehicle began to motion. The mechanical arm holding the weapon had started to rotate it towards the opening in the trees and towards the ocean.


    Within seconds, the system onboard locked in on a few aerial targets as they came into view. There were three aircraft¡ªall three dropships belonging to the Liberation troops. The ships were not visible to those on the ground, but the Mobile Carrier¡¯s defense systems could detect movement from several miles away. After managing to lock in, the railgun let out a loud ring as the barrel of the weapon released its payload.


    <hr>


    Thousands of feet over the ocean, the first ship in Liberation¡¯s counter offensive¡ªthe Dunham¡ªhad been struck. As it had made its approach to the town, the vehicle had unfortunately been caught in the crosshairs of a railgun defense system below. The metallic bullet of death had struck at light speed, causing the ship to explode on impact. In less than a second, the crew inside had been vaporized. The temperatures had been so high that they had they had been wiped from existence just as fast as the weapon could detonate the fuel line. A ball of fire had erupted from the aircraft and caused the sky to light up with an orange glow.


    Paxton had commanded the dropship next in line, the Kerrigan. The ship was only a few kilometers from the Dunham when it had gone down. He stared towards the blast, not flinching at the sight. It had not been the first time he had seen something of this magnitude. The inside of the Kerrigan had been illuminated for just a few moments while the Dunham¡¯s remains fell to the ground below. Once the flash had burnt out, he took a deep breath in mourning knowing that a handful of his troops would not be coming home.


    The inside of the cockpit had two other troops¡ªMezrich behind him watching the radar and his pilot, Brian. The two were much younger than him and had been on several missions together by now. While the skies continued to light up with munitions, Paxton continued to clench the arm rests in his seat.


    ¡°Looks like we just lost the Dunham.¡± Brian reported while the lights outside the ship started to dim. He had tried to keep control of the aircraft while the control panel in front of him began to light up.


    ¡°The enemy has a Mobile Carrier down there. Keep your hands on the stick and get us lower!¡± Paxton called back with his usual southern drawl.


    ¡°I¡¯m holdin¡¯ it.¡±


    Mezrich had held down the communications just behind Paxton. The controls in front of him had displayed the current air traffic on a compact display. He had been in pain seeing the Dunham blip out of existence on the screen below. A red square had immediately lit up around the Kerrigan from the touch screen, this time making his stomach sink.


    ¡°They got a lock on us!¡± Mezrich shouted the very instant he became aware of the danger.


    ¡°Deploy countermeasures! All ships,¡± Paxton quickly repeated as he pressed his finger into the call-button and repeated, ¡°deploy countermeasures!¡±


    The sky behind them had suddenly started to glow with a bright pink flash as both the Kerrigan and the Munger had released their payloads. The flares had caused a visually disorientating mesh of lights and smoke while the two vehicles continued closer to land. The display in front of Mezrich remained unchanged. After a few seconds, a small dot appeared on the edge of the screen.


    ¡°They¡¯re ineffective at this angle! Enemy missile approaching at seventeen, we can¡¯t shake it!¡± Mezrich called back.


    ¡°Well, get this thing on the ground or we¡¯re gonna end up in the incinerator!¡± Paxton ordered.


    Brian had pressed into the yoke, forcing the Kerrigan to descend rapidly. It had dropped a couple hundred feet in just a few seconds, immediately causing the crew inside to feel the G-Forces starting to intensify. Paxton felt hairs starting to rise all over his body. The dive had pulled him up from the seat and into the safety belt. His stomach had turned, flipped, and been pressed against his insides. As the dip had started to get more intense, he let out a howl of excitement.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The ship¡¯s altitude continued to drop while Brian tried to keep the craft moving starboard. As they continued to descend, a metal projectile detonated several feet away, causing shrapnel to bathe the side of the aircraft. At the same time, the port side wing had lit up in smoke as the flaps started to wobble freely in the wind. The ship started to dip to the left, slowly starting to lose altitude.


    ¡°We¡¯re hit!¡± Brian shouted as he felt the yoke starting to slip from his grip.


    ¡°Keep her leveled!¡± Paxton returned while he continued to dig his fingers into the armrests.


    The vehicle continued to plummet, barely leveling out as it had finally gotten over the trees and away from the water. They had started to drop faster. Any moment and they would be grazing the tree line.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna bank her to the right and away from the town. Disabling the reactor,¡± Brian shouted. He had already run his hand across the controls in front of him. After pressing a few buttons, the whirring from the turbine began to cease. ¡°I¡¯m going to drop the gear down. It¡¯s about to jerk!¡±


    That was the only warning they had to work with before the ship jerked. The three had been thrown forwards with the belts catching them in the air.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Paxton immediately shouted once he caught himself.


    It had felt as if his head was wanting to keep going forward while his body remained locked in place. The ship entered a violent shake that had only lasted a few moments. At that moment, Brian was relieved that the sudden reduction in speed had not torn the fuselage apart. The yoke continued to fight him, but he fought to keep it level to prevent a crash.


    ¡°Alright, I see a meadow up ahead about four clicks. Hold onto your butts!¡± Brian shouted finally.


    He pulled back on the throttle and yoke simultaneously. The nose of the Kerrigan had climbed as the back end of the ship had started to lower to the ground. The wind had failed to pass over the left wing, causing the craft to wave in the air. On the opposite end towards the fuselage, the landing gear had started to emerge. A few trees below grazed the underbelly of the Kerrigan, giving her a nudge.


    ¡°Everybody hold on!¡± Paxton sounded off into his hear piece as a screech from the wind filled the cockpit.


    The ship had started to rapidly decelerate, pulling the crew ahead of it ever so slightly. They had started to graze the bottom of the meadow, tearing up the ground. Brian had mashed his feet in on the brake pedal with his foot. The vehicle had started to glide against the grass, very roughly navigating across it while decreasing speed. After another series of violent shakes and tearing through several small trees, the ship started to slow to a crawl.


    ¡°I got us on the ground! That¡¯s what I¡¯m fucking talking about!¡± Brian screamed enthusiastically as his voice had broken into a squeak.


    ¡°Alright cowboy, get us over there in those trees. G.E.I. troops are gonna be all over this area,¡± Paxton said back. He had signaled to Mezrich and the crew behind the cabin, concluding, ¡°Get ready, rebels!¡±


    <hr>


    In the last minute, Nomad had watched the entire sky turn into a display of blinding lights and explosions. The enemy forces had seemed to come and go in a blink. The radio had been silent for far too long. He continued to stare out the side hatch, watching the burning skies settle in awe. The thought of a completely different militia arriving on the scene made him think of the days back in Kashmir as a child.


    He had never been able to see any of the battles his father had taken part in, but he had been familiar with the sounds of war. Seeing the railgun obliterate the ship overhead had been jarring to say the least. Once the stars had started to form above the burning sky, a cold breeze from the winter air began to creep its way into the vehicle. He felt his teeth beginning to chatter as the chill grabbed onto him.


    ¡°This is Varsity Three, anybody there?¡± the receiver on the control panel inside buzzed.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Nomad muttered under his breath before making a dash back over to it. ¡°This is Varsity Four, onboard defenses are still on standby. We struck one of the aircraft, over.¡±


    ¡°Copy that,¡± the voice on the other end replied. The man speaking had a Slavic sounding accent¡ªsomething common among a chunk of the Eurasian populace in Kashmir. The man continued, ¡°We are withdrawing troops to the Alferov. Stand by for further orders, over.¡±


    ¡°Another long shift,¡± Nomad said to himself before reaching back over to the receiver. ¡°Copy that.¡±


    <hr>


    The area around the Kerrigan had already been covered at every angle by some sort of ordinance. Now, there were nearly a dozen men already making rounds in the immediate area. The forces of Liberation had all donned green utilities with the O.W.O. patch over the shoulder. While they had made the sweep, Paxton had already been on the line with the crew aboard the Munger to gather as much intel as possible. The unexpected loss of the Dunham would be disastrous for the mission up ahead. It was more losses than he was expecting¡ªeven more painful to experience so soon in the operation.


    ¡°This is Major Paxton reporting from the Kerrigan,¡± Paxton said with a drawl, pronouncing ship name like ¡®kurr-igan¡¯. ¡°I need to know your coordinates. There''s more enemy troops on the ground and we are gonna need backup.¡±


    ¡°Copy that, we¡¯re headed south, bearing one-seventy-three. We can¡¯t get any closer to the town. We will have to rendezvous tomorrow morning.¡± A voice called back.


    ¡°Sounds good, I¡¯m sending you the coordinates. Report here at 0700 hours.¡± Paxton finally declared, pressing the receiver back down on the resting point.


    He stared back towards the rest of the crew as they finished setting up the camp outside. The winter air caused his breath to linger in front of him. By now, Mezrich had already relayed the needed data to the other ship using the onboard computer.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have camp set up soon. We have the first shift on patrol now.¡± Mezrich reported.


    Paxton had finally released the straps pinning him to his chair. He had still felt tilted by the wild maneuvering experienced just minutes earlier.


    ¡°Sounds good. I need to thank this mad man for getting us on the ground!¡± Paxton shouted over to Brian, aggressively shoving him while the two remained seated.


    Brian chuckled and started to playfully scuffle for a moment. He had been just a surprised to do such a wild landing without losing the ship or injuring any of the crew.


    ¡°Those G.E.I. guys couldn¡¯t build a machine with this kind of talent.¡± Brian said, boasting about his skills while finally getting to his feet.


    ¡°Those guys don¡¯t believe in that stuff. They¡¯d probably cut the talent right out of you if they found it.¡± Paxton replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about that. That shit really freaks me out,¡± he shook his head nervously at the thought. ¡°Who would even do that?¡±


    ¡°A populace that¡¯s been beaten to the ground so bad that they don¡¯t want to exist anymore, that¡¯s who. That¡¯s who were here for.¡±


    They made their way outside to breathe in the frigid winter air. A collection of camouflage tarps had covered the top-half of the ship, helping to obscure the aircraft for when the enemy drones would eventually pass over. The crew on the ground had been very precise with the operation. Having the ship take a hit had been devastating and only assured them they would be stuck here for a few more days. Paxton had taken a seat in the dirt by the port-side fuselage. In his hands, he had held a small electronic tablet with dozens of files for the mission ahead.


    ¡°Alright, we need to start getting a game plan together. What do we know about this area?¡± Paxton had asked the two while starting to swipe away at the touch screen.


    Mezrich flinched, quickly saying, ¡°We know that this village has enemy forces in it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious enough. Judging by the looks of it, I would be willing to be the locals don¡¯t really care for some foreigners giving them the business.¡± Paxton said, pondering again.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain there has to be somebody in the village that¡¯s sympathetic to our cause.¡± Brian quickly added.


    ¡°The locals here are a lot more primitive, they may not grasp the same concepts as us.¡± Mezrich fumbled his hands about as he spoke.


    ¡°Nonsense, I know these indigenous types. I¡¯ve been fighting across this globe for decades brother,¡± Paxton declared proudly as he reached up to give his moustache a brush with his fingers. ¡°I tell you with utmost certainty that there is one thing that all walks of life understand and that is the concept of freedom. Authoritarianism has no solid true form and can manifest itself anywhere.¡±


    Paxton stood up, causing the ship to rock slightly as he continued, ¡°And when it rears it nasty head and you get caught in its glare, you know that you¡¯re facing evil; and when that evil shows its face, we¡¯re the fist that comes to knock its lights out.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian said jovially, slowly clapping his hands, ¡°now I¡¯m certain we can just waltz in without encountering the G.E.I.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me on that one. I should be able to get inside that village indiscreetly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain with that accent you would blend right in, sir.¡± he said to Paxton with a smirk. He had tried to keep his spirits high with the night air dropping the temperature every minute.


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why I need to do this one!¡± Paxton proclaimed without a doubt in his mind. He was certain that getting into the village would be easier than it appeared. Brian had started to laugh at his enthusiasm, but respectfully tried to keep his bearing.


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Mezrich chirped.


    Paxton had casually tossed the tablet to his left. Mezrich reached out, grabbing the device midway through its arc and cradled it in his arms.


    ¡°Try to get in contact with the crew on board the Munger. In the meantime, I¡¯m going undercover in town to get some intel. I¡¯ll report back by 0630. Good to go?¡± Paxton asked finally.


    ¡°Sounds good to me, sir.¡± Mezrich replied.

 Book 2: Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    It was afternoon in Kashmir. The winter sun was already nearing the horizon, casting an orange glare on the L-District and the city beneath it. Melora reached towards a strand of her green and disheveled hair to give it a stroke. She had a constant urge to do such after being heavy in thought. The tick was something she knew that could easily be processed out, but there was the thought of what could happen after.


    Being able to cut out emotions from people was a technology that she marveled at and took pride in being able to invent. Her brain was the one thing she would not dare to try and perfect. The office around her had faded to black as the sensation of water splashing against her feet started to disturb her. She found herself peering into the Deep as the code on her computer screen continued to compile.


    It had been somewhat uncommon for people to be able to tap into this vast and mysterious energy source. Most likely the person using it could change their physical attributes¡ªpossibly jump higher, or in Tetsu¡¯s case being able to shape shift into a shadowy mass. She had found that the Deep to be an archive. Inside of it lay knowledge that had never been seen by human eyes, something beyond comprehension.


    As a source of power that spanned across time and reality itself, she managed to find something inside to aid in her research; whether it be knowledge from past civilizations or something from a civilization outside of the galaxy¡ªpossibly even the known universe. She had toiled away at her research for years and grew to understand the Deep more than she could hope.


    Emotions are a gateway for humans to tap into the Deep, she started to think again. Being able to control those emotions through processing and de-processing was more of a control for the Weapons Administration. Hideo-Jin-Ni being able to fight them so fiercely for years had made her imagine the possibility of there being one like him growing in their midst.


    She had watched to code complete the compilation process and then smiled at seeing her plans come closer to fruition. While she started to go back to her work, she continued thinking of the several Deep users in the Administration like herself. While there were a handful being recruited into the military or being nullified, she thought of there being more trying to conceal their powers to stage a rebellion. It was no more than paranoia, but still something that crossed her mind regularly.


    With what they had been able to do to Liberation and Rei¡¯s village, she had remained confident that such a hint of rebellion brewing could be cut out just as cleanly as the other emotions. However, her next invention was something that she hoped would be able to detect such an anomaly. As the darkness around her started to fade, she could finally stare back at her office. The machinery scattered across the many desks along with the schematics from her many designs gave her a claustrophobic sense. She turned away from her computer and then pushed the few strands of hair out of the way of her face.


    The office door opened, revealing Koji still dressed in formal attire. His days, unlike hers, had been spent making several trips between the Premiere¡¯s office and the several administrative offices across the city. He started to close the door behind him before walking over to Melora to take a seat across from her desk.


    ¡°How are you doing today?¡± Koji asked.


    A trace of concern lingered on his face, only causing Melora to shake off the question before facing him.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Well, he keeps asking about this Cradle Project and constant status updates,¡± he said nervously, almost shuddering after seeing her gaze lock onto him. After lifting his hand to wipe the perspiration from his forehead, he calmly adjusted himself in the chair. ¡°He keeps worrying about these souring international relations, DMZ violations and such.¡±


    ¡°Pig,¡± she muttered to herself before rolling her eyes. The remark had pierced Koji¡¯s bearing, causing his eyebrows to perk up for just an instant. ¡°He¡¯s known about this project for months. We¡¯re even telling the cadets about it to get everybody warmed up. What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s old, you know that.¡±


    Melora turned back to her computer, brushing him off once more to pull up the next project. After a few moments of silence, she let out a sigh before trying to keep up the fa?ade with her partner. She then leaned into the desk and started to trail her hands across the surface towards him, shining a grin to him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re doing good for us,¡± she said warmly. This caused Koji to return with a bright grin before reaching out towards her. Once his cold hands had graced her flesh, she felt a chill. The sensation of disgust started to brew inside her, but she gritted her teeth and calmly tried keeping focus on him. ¡°Have we at least made progress in Aiga? I haven¡¯t heard from the General in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to talk about that, I haven¡¯t told anybody this yet,¡± he replied, this time causing her to her stare to go from bright to cold almost instantaneously. ¡°Liberation touched down in a nearby town not too long ago. Now, try to remain calm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calm.¡± she said softly. Her blood slowly began to boil while her face started to quiver with a mix of emotions.


    ¡°It looks like a stinger mission or something, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to raise alarm,¡± he started to caress her warm hand with his thumbs, barely getting a reaction from her. ¡°That being said, this can be bad news if they end up getting a stronghold there.¡±


    ¡°Then just blow it up.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done. Do you know how hard it was trying to come up with something for the last village,¡± he started to carry on, ¡°and the ones before that, and the others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She cut him off and started to think of the many operations prior to Rei¡¯s village.


    It had taken them so long to find the Cosmo Cradle. The existence of it on the planet was something she had speculated for years. Upon finally discovering it, it had been a scramble to try and get the resources to assemble the team to research it.


    ¡°I can make a story for it, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult,¡± Koji started again. ¡°There¡¯s always a story, but I worry that the Premiere might go off the rails and try a purge someday.¡±


    ¡°That story never changes.¡± Melora returned, this time pulling her hands away and trailing back to the computer. The Premiere in his old age was starting to become more unpredictable, as Koji was always quick to remind her.


    ¡°Is this Cradle really going to offer us what you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You should know better than to question my methods, I¡¯ve gotten us this far,¡± she did not turn her focus from the screen and barely kept him in the corner of her eye. ¡°It¡¯s power beyond infinity. Whenever we harness it, we can change the world. We can do anything.¡±


    The Cosmo Cradle was an anomaly that had appeared on the planet. Such an anomaly was not something man made. Melora had known that humans for the most part contained some ability to tap into the Deep, but everybody was limited. So much energy from the source could be exerted before the user would reach their limit. While tapping into it herself, she could always feel her body becoming fatigued. She had been clear that raw emotions allowed the body to act like a bridge, but the Cradle was something far greater.


    It was a physical manifestation of that connection, and once she could get access to it, a beyond infinite span of knowledge and power would be at her disposal. She tried to prevent from droning on about the power source. However, her imagination continued to wander as she thought of the hundreds of projects in development that would be completed from harnessing it.


    ¡°Sometimes I think the Premiere thinks about what we are building,¡± Koji started to speak again. ¡°He thinks of it like some demon we might summon and not be able to seal away.¡±


    A Demon, she thought to herself. Hearing it had stroked her megalomaniacal ego, making her smile before finally replying with laugh, ¡°I never thought of him as the spiritual type.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not,¡± Koji laughed. ¡°I just wanted to come here and tell you what was happening in Nippon. We already have fears of the O.W.O. and Liberation making more moves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Now, excuse me, I do have some extra work I need to finish.¡±


    <hr>


    The town of Aiga was much larger than Nojiri. Since the G.E.I. had landed in the town, there had been unrest over the presence of the new arrivals. Everything from the supply lines moving south to Nojiri to the regular movement of the ports had been interrupted. Life in the town itself although off kilter remained much the same. The bustling harbor had been filled with foot traffic, boats out in the ocean bobbing with their nets. With the winter months nearing an end, the seagulls and other creatures had been absent from the atmosphere.


    Moving inward, the town had been filled with many landmarks and houses. They lead up towards the base of a colossal mountain range that had dominated the landscape. At the base, the Alferov Research Facility¡ªnearing completion with a new reactor¡ªhad carved out a piece of the town. The network of trails leading from the town towards the mountain had been cut off, removing all traffic heading south.


    The mountains themselves had curved inward, pointy like a set of claws rising from the ground. They lead inwards towards the mesmerizing spectacle in the center¡ªthe Cosmo Cradle. As one ascends the mountain, the air seems to become charged with energy while the distant sounds of the seas fade away. The Cradle itself was a surreal sight¡ªa massive orb of black energy crackling with vibrant blue bolts of lightning. As it hovers mysteriously in the center of the stone giants, rocks of varying sizes continue to orbit it like celestial bodies.


    The people of Aiga and those nearby had always spoken of it as a source of power¡ªsome even calling it the center of the universe. It is unknown what created it or how it arrived on the planet. There had been some distress among the townsfolk as such a site had been considered a holy ground. Since the arrival of the G.E.I. the rituals and other festivals at the base of the mountains had come to a halt. The contrast of the serene oceanic setting and the awe-inspiring spectacle of the Cosmo Cradle had created a unique atmosphere for the town.


    Vic had been far away from the Cradle and near a new Headquarters that had been set up far from the base and the reactor. Ever since the troops had set down, enhanced troops and those with implants had found it difficult to go near the vicinity. There was something ominous about the Cradle that had caused a reaction with those units.


    When he first arrived, he felt tremendous pain trying to go near it. Many of the enhanced troops just like him reported similar issues, with some becoming hospitalized. This alone had put a strain on the efforts and only caused further setbacks. It had felt as if the Cradle itself had been challenging them, but Vic had accepted the struggle. He knew that Melora would be expecting them to complete the reactor to draw its energy any day now.


    Every morning he stared in awe at the enigma, overseeing the construction of the Alferov and the reactor. He had not been sure if such a machine would be able to harness the energy. Regardless, his orders were to ensure it was completed until he was called elsewhere. The Alferov Research Facility resembled an otherworldly structure, elevated off the ground while the reactor lay beneath it. A large set of metal rings trailed up through the jagged mountains, leading towards the base of the Cradle.


    It was nearing noon and he had found himself sitting in wait in his office. The small area had been furnished with a monitor, a small desk, and some small fold out vinyl chairs. It had been set in the inside of an old tavern that had since been commandeered by the G.E.I. troops. He had been made aware of the presence of Liberation and had been expecting them to strike in the future. Since the night before, many of the troops and nearby outposts had been on high alert. The monitor on his desk had already been lit up with a message displaying ¡°waiting¡± as the hub next to it tried connecting to the network on the Litvyak.


    Any moment now, Melora would pop up on the other end expecting a report. As he let the machine load, he glanced past the curtain to see a shadow being cast on the other side. Just outside the office, Megumi had been sitting on a bench waiting to see him. Her performance over the week had been in a steady decline. Every waking moment was spent thinking of the carnage at the village. She had initially thought she was prepared for the new world but seeing the destruction and the pile of bodies had made her feel disheveled.


    ¡°Good evening, General.¡± Melora¡¯s voice spoke through the monitor.


    It had barely been audible from the outside, but Megumi could make out her voice just enough to feel some stress. She could hear Vic speaking loud and clearly enough to know that they were discussing the current situation brewing. After a few minutes, she had heard her name come up.


    ¡°She¡¯s coming around,¡± Vic said aloud, getting Megumi¡¯s attention again. He continued for a moment, breaking the connection with Melora before turning back to the curtains. ¡°Come in, I was not expecting her to call this early.¡±


    Megumi stood up and walked in through the doorway, keeping her head up as she laid eyes on Vic. The inside of his office had been wiped down prior, but the wood on the furnishings had a dull finish after decades of use.


    ¡°Reporting,¡± Megumi said, stuttering and forgetting her name and rank. The sudden outburst caused Vic to raise his hand to her and prompt her to sit at the fold out chair.


    ¡°Just sit down and pretend I¡¯m not the general for once,¡± Vic ordered. His eyes had been fixated on her as she started to walk towards him. After taking a seat, he reached into his pocket for his tube of pyrazine. She refrained from speaking up and instead held her tongue as he removed a capsule. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Pretend to be me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°The Delta project has been delayed because of your performance. Did the village break you? Did you think a war zone was going to be just like the schoolhouse or a day at the L-District?¡±


    The scenario started to play in her head like a haunting refrain. Tension had thickened in the air. The harsh reality of the situation clashed with the cherished memories of a loving parent who had instilled in her a sense of duty and honor. Reconciliation after seeing his actions had seemed daunting seeing the attack he had ordered. Everything she had once believed had since been violated by horror.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± Vic urged again, this time with concern etched across his face. Megumi hesitated for just a moment as she tried to find the words he wanted to hear. She peered towards him again and watched him place one of the capsules under his tongue before continuing, ¡°Believe me when I say that what we did was justified.¡±


    She knew that she could not remain silent about what had occurred, but more disturbing was trying to wonder who to speak to. Everybody in the G.E.I. was just as blood thirsty as him. While the feeling of being isolated settled in, she started to nod back to him, barely appearing coherent.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to watch you for this entire deployment,¡± he sighed as he started to address her. ¡°You need to report south to Nojiri. There¡¯s a Mobile Carrier crew to post up with, consider yourself lucky. Anybody else in your shoes would have been de-processed.¡±


    He turned away from her, showing a somber expression upon seeing her become unresponsive. Once again, he sighed and continued, ¡°Get your evaluation completed and get it together, ensign.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Nomad had spent the last day alone trying to maintain the inside of the Mobile Carrier until the relief had shown up. The railgun had since reverted to its docked position, waiting for the next round of orders. Such weaponry had the capability to be anti-everything. Once the onboard AI had managed to get a lock on any target, the operator could fire a volley of supercharged metal fragments at the speed of light. It was in rare situations where such a weapon would need to be operated manually.


    Tonight, he will be undergoing the second psychiatric evaluation of the deployment. Following the events of the night before, the order had been placed down by command to have all troops on the ground go through the procedure. He had always dreaded having the G.E.I. trying to prod around inside of his thoughts, but he stayed guarded.


    ¡°Good evening, Control.¡± Nomad said softly as he leaned back against the chair in the medical bay.


    It had a long curvy bench that allowed him to rest with his knees and head elevated. Up above, the machinery had started to whirl, gracing the room with a faint buzz. At the foot of the chair, a flat translucent panel had begun to emerge from the floor. As it had raised, the outside of the panel had started to extend, slowly warping the sheet into a cube. It had hovered over the floor before greeting the interior with a quick flash of light. In the center, a scrambled image of a woman had finally appeared. She had a slender figure, with a very youthful appearance overall. Her body had appeared to be translucent, barely masking the area behind her. The hair on her head had continuously phased from color to color.


    ¡°Good evening, Nomad.¡± Control replied, flashing her preprogrammed smile.


    ¡°Has there been any word in the grid about a relief?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°Current orders are to stand down and await the new arrivals,¡± she began to respond inhumanly fast, causing Nomad to break the illusion that she was not there.


    ¡°Control, you¡¯re responding a tad too fast. Can you dial it back a little?¡±


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Control had replied after a brief pause. Her body flickered out of view for a moment before finally reappearing. ¡°I have set my response time to 1400 microseconds. May we continue your mental evaluation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Nomad said quickly. Control had paused in place for a little over a second, spending the short time processing trillions of bits of data. She smiled at him before giving a quick nod.


    ¡°Please remain still while the machine is in progress.¡±


    ¡°You mean while you¡¯re in progress?¡± he snapped back, trying his best to crack a joke with her¡ªhe had never been more nervous.


    ¡°Very funny.¡± she said quickly.


    A set of metal claws had lowered from the machinery and opened over Nomad¡¯s forehead. He had felt uneasy once the magnetic waves started to go through his skull. The rumbling sensation only added to his anguish, further putting him on edge.


    ¡°That feels really weird.¡± He said to her.


    ¡°Your ambience from the Deep can detect the magnetic fields. Please try to remain calm.¡± Control added.


    ¡°I¡¯m calm.¡±


    The scan was well underway. Control had kept in place, smiling undaunted despite the conditions. Nomad slowly started to gather his breath.


    ¡°My initial scan indicates that you are feeling anxious. What is troubling you?¡± She asked him quickly.


    ¡°It''s been a long week. You forget that I¡¯m still a human.¡± Nomad replied with a smile.


    ¡°I am also detecting that you are possibly feeling depressed or having some sort of trouble. We will not be able to perform a surgery at this point.¡± Control said as her face started to flash a look of concern.


    She was programmed to display emotions, but Nomad knew that deep down she was just manufactured presentation from some cold and lonely bastard had spent too much of their life crafting. There may have been a face, a smile, and the look of a caring person; but she was just code.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m not really worried about that. I¡¯m sure it will go away.¡± Nomad had tried to calm his nerves as Control started to ramp up the pressure.


    ¡°Your levels are nearing critical. Please try to manage your stress to avoid de-processing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on it, Control.¡±


    ¡°Psychiatric evaluation complete. Please stand by for mission briefing.¡± Control smiled again, closing her eyes to express her joy.


    Nomad returned with one of his own, trying to look enthusiastic. The evaluation did not go as well as the last. He was finding it harder masking his emotions for the machine. Processing for the military was hard enough. Being de-processed was another administrative nightmare he would never want to go through.


    Control finally continued, ¡°Current orders are to stand by while the new recruits are processed. Operations will cease until the Delta unit has been deployed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that doesn¡¯t sound so bad!¡± Nomad said excitedly upon realizing he would have more down time.


    He had been equally excited at the prospect of having fresh blood with him. After a few days of being stuck in the Mobile Carrier, he was willing to take anything he could get. While the machinery started to rise towards the ceiling, the outside of the medical bay started to light up with footsteps. He turned his head towards the hatch to see Megumi entering the bay. Her hair had been well kept along with the rest of her uniform. The initial sight caused his eyes to perk up in excitement.


    ¡°Are you Nomad?¡± Megumi asked after adjusting her spectacles. Nomad quickly leaned forward, letting out a grunt after hitting his head against the machinery.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± Nomad groaned as he started to massage his forehead.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°My name is Megumi Kawaguchi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that name,¡± Nomad lifted his legs over the side of the bench, feeling around for the floor. ¡°Kawaguchi like General Kawaguchi?¡±


    ¡°The same.¡± Megumi took a moment to adjust the spectacles in front of her eyes. She had introduced herself by her full name to everybody in her chain of command since she arrived. Upon revealing it to him, she had felt nervous as he faced her. It was the first time anybody had bothered to make the connection since Kashmir.


    ¡°Any relation?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Nomad replied while rising to his feet. ¡°Any enhancements or anything I should know about?¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°I guess in this case, you do.¡± Nomad said as he pointed to the glasses over her face.


    ¡°These are not for me to see better. They are meant to block out certain type of optical activity in the field.¡± She started to make her way over to the bench to his right.


    At the same time, Nomad started to make his way towards the door to greet the rest of the crew. From behind the entrance, he could make out two more troops through the dim lights.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the damage?¡± Nomad asked her while staring back at the others.


    Directly behind her was another soldier named Rowan. She had looked androgynous with her buzzed head, flat chest, but she still had some feminine traits present. Once she stepped into the lights, Nomad could already see that she had been enhanced. From the shoulder joint on her right arm down was a grid-like pattern.


    He had felt compelled to ask the reasoning behind her enhancements, but he tried to keep professional. If a person in Kashmir was born with a birth defect or any imperfection, it was common that they would be enhanced to remove such. The large section of Rowan¡¯s missing body had almost been an eyesore, so he tried maintaining eye contact.


    ¡°My name is Rowan,¡± She said before stepping aside for the last soldier, ¡°this is Kismet.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Kismet said, quickly waving to him.


    Her dark skin and black hair had made her features harder to make out under the dim lights. Nomad returned a smile to keep the formalities.


    ¡°At ease, I¡¯m Nomad, call me sir around the other troops,¡± he said before rubbing his nose. He moved aside, motioning for them to take a seat. ¡°Go ahead and greet yourself to Control. I¡¯ll be assuming command for tonight and for the rest of your miserable deployment.¡±


    He tried to keep a smile on his face to keep the crew¡¯s spirits high. The three made their way over towards the two benches to face Control in all her digitized glory.


    ¡°Good evening, who is first?¡± Control asked.


    ¡°Kiss, you can go first,¡± Nomad interjected as he reached over to Kismet. ¡°Do you have any enhancements or any surgeries?¡±


    Kismet shook her head, giving him a quick, ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Nomad exclaimed. He turned back to Megumi with a smirk on his face, eager to speak to her. ¡°So where are you coming from?¡±


    Megumi perked up and lifted the back of her hand towards the small of her back, replying, ¡°I¡¯m reporting from the Alferov Research Lab just north of here, sir.¡±


    ¡°At ease, ensign,¡± Nomad said swiftly, ¡°I was just curious where you came from. What¡¯s your normal job?¡±


    ¡°I am Field Research and Development.¡± Megumi lowered her arms casually, trying to ease up.


    ¡°Why do they have you all the way out here then? That some high rank stuff.¡±


    Rowan quickly butted in, ¡°We both came from the Lab. You looked like you could use some muscle!¡±


    ¡°Alright there,¡± Nomad quickly laughed after receiving a gentle punch from Rowan. He raised his fists to her, ¡°I know how to use these.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll hit a woman?¡± Megumi asked after getting a quick gasp of air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull that crap on me!¡± Rowan exclaimed, clenching her knuckles. There was a series of soft cracks. Suddenly, she swung her fist forwards and towards Nomad¡¯s stomach, stopping short. He had flinched, raising his arms towards his stomach, and letting out a nervous laugh. She finally continued, ¡°If we threw hands and you didn¡¯t throw back, I¡¯d get offended!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re something else.¡± Nomad said before lowering his guard.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Megumi asked him.


    ¡°I was in an artillery division but got volunteered here. You know the drill.¡±


    ¡°Did you come here with the Litvyak?¡±


    ¡°No, just a few weeks after. Why ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason at all,¡± Megumi had taken a second to shift her focus away from the previous operations. She had lifted her tablet from her breast pocket, swiping casually to mask a slight sense of nervousness. Once again, she had reminded herself of the night before they had landed in Rei¡¯s village. Her face twitched, only causing her to shake it off before asking, ¡°Are you aware of the Liberation troops that have touched down in the area?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re sneaking around somewhere,¡± Nomad said as he leaned back towards the edge of the lab door. ¡°I¡¯m wondering why we all aren¡¯t falling back just yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain this place will become a new base of operations in the near future. We already have the lab built up north and are expecting to finish the reactor in the next few weeks.¡± Megumi had started to stumble over her words.


    ¡°Reactor?¡± Nomad cut her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Cosmo Cradle. We know there are a few of them across the continent, but the Weapons Administration wanted to take an opportunity to research one in a demilitarized zone,¡± Megumi had quickly bit her lip. ¡°I might have said too much, honestly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before; I just wonder what they would try to do with it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rift into the Deep. We think if we can harness that, we can solve our energy problems that will arise in the next few decades. The Weapons Administration is like its own little government. The brass didn¡¯t even know that the facility had been built in the first place!¡± Megumi said finally.


    ¡°How about we change the subject,¡± Rowan interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are at liberty nor is it our business to discuss the current Cabinet or Weapons Admin.¡±


    Nomad shook his head in agreement. The little extra information had started to help him form some context into why the enemy forces would be moving in. The three stood by as Control continued her final assessment on Kismet.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good call,¡± Nomad said happily. ¡°It¡¯s good to keep a little operational security.¡±


    ¡°I second, tu me rends fou.¡± Kismet said as the machinery over her head continued to blast her with electromagnetic radiation.


    The volume of the room dropped. After a few more seconds, the machinery over Kismet¡¯s face started to lower from the ceiling as the chair beneath her began to depress itself.


    ¡°Assessment complete. No anomalies detected.¡± Control said aloud to the crew before returning to her default smile.


    Nomad had wanted to reach out to the glass to give her a pat, but he knew better. In fact, he had always heard stories of troops trying to touch the screens of their AI navigators. The surface of the screens had millions of small dimples, causing small electric currents to flow. The reaction created millions of microscopic sparkles of light¡ªall of which come together to finally create a 3D image. A brief contact with flesh would no doubt result in third degree burns, if not, disintegration of the tissue.


    ¡°Alright, who¡¯s next?¡± Nomad asked. Megumi was quick to volunteer. She never liked these tests, but the faster she could finish them, the better.

 Book 2: Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Tetsu¡¯s first day back to the village proved eventful. His father¡¯s power over the village had been slipping by the day now that the G.E.I. had started to establish its presence. The full moon hovered over the castle with the stars helping to keep the sky in place. He had grabbed hold of a small rock from off the roof, giving it a quick toss. The pebble spun freely through the air, soon starting to sail towards the ground. He had spent so long away from the town that he had become more disconnected with the people than ever before.


    At this point, he was just hoping for everything to calm down just long enough for things to go back to normal. He gazed back towards town, seeing the drones overhead. Further in the distance, there had been some debris that had been scattered following the Dunham¡¯s explosion. The entrance to the roof behind him started to open, revealing Kagome.


    ¡°I checked with Minoru and there¡¯s no medicine,¡± Kagome addressed him. Tetsu had only responded by turning his head. ¡°Tomo¡¯s cough had been getting worse.¡±


    ¡°The supply route is closed, and everything is drying up.¡± Tetsu said, showing some concern.


    ¡°I tried to leave earlier, but you know the situation. Is there a way you can check to see if there is something somewhere? I can¡¯t climb the fence.¡±


    Tetsu agreed, giving her a quick nod. He painstakingly forced himself out of his comfortable position and navigated back up the edge of the roof. Kagome grabbed a hold of one of his hands, helping to pull him up and through the entrance.


    ¡°Is there nobody to help us?¡± he asked upon getting inside the castle.


    ¡°There¡¯s a few guards outside the gate, but they aren¡¯t going to stay here forever.¡± Kagome replied as she guided him back inside.


    ¡°We never had forever. We really are about to lose everything, are we?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if we have to turn over the village to the G.E.I. to get these troops out of the area and to get the supply routes going, then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Tetsu lifted his thumb towards his mouth, taking a small nibble. His thoughts continued racing while they moved down the steps towards the first floor.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± he said.


    ¡°Junichi has been gone all day and I have no idea if he¡¯s alive or if he fled.¡±


    ¡°Junichi is gone?¡± Tetsu turned to face her. Kagome¡¯s eyes started to water up from the stress continuing to build.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is doing, father can¡¯t help, and Tomo needs help!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± he stopped and reached his arm out to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to make this right. The doctors in town probably don¡¯t have any medicine and if they did, they will not help.¡±


    He helped walk her down the final steps as he tried to think of the few options that were left. The many different avenues out of this situation were starting to vanish. If he went to the other towns himself, it was unknown if he would be able to pass. Everything outside of Nojiri was dangerous and any day now, the fighting would start to surge.


    After walking downstairs, they had spotted Lord Nojuro sitting alone in his room, still not moving since the night before. His face had remained blank while he stared out the window. Tetsu released his grip from Kagome, making his way over to his father.


    ¡°What are we going to do about the supply lines? Have you talked to anybody?¡± Tetsu asked. Nojuro had been lost in his thoughts, hardly acknowledging his presence. He lifted a hand towards his mouth, letting out a cough. Tetsu spoke again, ¡°Are you sick too?¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Nojuro replied before gently wiping his fist against his shirt.


    ¡°What are we going to do about the town? In a few days we might be out of food completely!¡±


    ¡°I know that, and I¡¯ve talked to them! There¡¯s a blockade to keep some other group out of the area,¡± He raised his voice to Tetsu. ¡°We have some higher ups coming in a few days. They will offer some rations and they should open the supply routes to the other towns.¡±


    ¡°Some rations to hold us over in case they open the supply route,¡± Tetsu laughed thinking of his encounter last night. They were already getting violent, and he wouldn¡¯t dare try to reason with them again. He turned back to his father and continued, ¡°What happens if the townsfolk reach their limit? They¡¯re thirsty for blood and we would be powerless.¡±


    ¡°And if that happens, the G.E.I. will keep us safe. We need to wait until they come to take over for us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give up the village and let them do what they want?¡± Tetsu asked him. ¡°After all these years of wanting us to hold onto the mantle, you¡¯re going to hand it over to these people we didn¡¯t even know existed in the hopes they will keep us safe?¡±


    ¡°I am doing everything in my power to keep us safe.¡±


    ¡°And if the G.E.I. comes for us, what happens?¡±


    Nojuro had refused to answer. He knew just as well as Tetsu that everything was starting to slip from his grip. Kagome stepping in between the two to break the tension. Her eyes had become bloodshot as tears poured from them.


    ¡°Please, we are running out of time. Tomo is very sick.¡± Kagome said as she dried her eyes.


    ¡°She will be fine.¡± Nojuro said as he peered back over his shoulder and towards his bed. Tomo had been curled up under the covers, still wheezing with every breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s had some problems breathing for the last week,¡± Kagome said regretfully while lowering her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t really worry about it at first, but it''s getting worse.¡±


    ¡°We have to keep it together,¡± Tetsu said with a quick nod. ¡°We are having difficulties. The village needs supplies, but Tomo matters first.¡±


    Tetsu instinctively reached his thumb back towards his mouth to nibble away once more. He stepped away from them, peering over towards the town below. The drones hovering overhead forced him to shudder as he thought of the people in Nojiri living under constant surveillance.


    ¡°Why not just revolt against them?¡± Kagome asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the power to do that,¡± Nojuro cut her off, turning his attention to her. ¡°They will massacre this entire village! I have negotiated our safety, and we must honor our part of the deal.¡±


    ¡°The deal is terrible, and we can¡¯t wait for them.¡± She finished, this time igniting a spark. Tetsu¡¯s eyes had lit up as he began to pull his thumb from his teeth. He was not going to try and risk going to another town or trying to reason with the other. The G.E.I. had all sorts of technological advancements he could not comprehend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go to them,¡± Tetsu said before turning to face them. He lifted his arms and smiled at the thought. ¡°It''s crazy, but I¡¯ll just go hunt them down and make them help her!¡±


    Kagome had let out a quick burst of laughter, ¡°You¡¯ll just make them?¡±


    ¡°I mean, they¡¯re going to take over the village. We can focus on that when it happens, but for right now, why not just try to talk them into giving up some medicine? What choice do we have?¡± Tetsu replied. Kagome, still dumbfounded, had been unable to reply.


    ¡°It would not be wise to try and change the deal.¡± Nojuro said to him.


    ¡°Who said anything about that? I am just getting the medicine.¡± Tetsu said with a smile.


    Kagome stepped in and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve heard their weapons. If you try to mess with them, they might hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. Look, I don¡¯t have any more time for this.¡± Tetsu said as he started to walk his way over towards the window.


    ¡°Tetsu, please be careful.¡± she said once more.


    Tetsu had slowly stepped through, taking a seat on the rim before finally pulling his other leg over. He pushed off, dropping a good five feet to the gravel below. Both of his legs bent on impact before he lunged forwards, leaping over the moat.


    ¡°Kona!¡± Tetsu shouted before placing his index finger and thumb into his mouth.


    He clamped down and blew into his hand, sounding off with a loud whistle from his lips. Kona had emerged from under the front deck, charging towards him with grace. After getting to his side, the two started to make their way into the woods. He had seen the troops retreat their previous and was certain that their base of operations lies beyond it.

 Book 2: Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The sun began to set over the horizon, casting shadows on the side of the Mobile Carrier. The inside of the vehicle had let out a hum as the reactor on board continued to generate power. Nomad had started to slowly get acquainted with his new team. He had realized Kismet was always hesitant to speak out, while Rowan appeared to be the opposite. Within a few hours of being on post with them, he had started to realize that they weren¡¯t exactly the most straight edged crew he could hope for.


    Megumi had come across as one of those ¡°by the book¡± types to him. He had recognized her last name and did not take very long to make the connection with her and Vic. A few hours into the shift, he had realized that she was not the chattiest. There had been something off with her. While Rowan and Kismet had been posted up by the medical bay, he took notice of Megumi sitting on the bridge hunched over by the main panel with her tablet.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± Nomad said to her, trying not to startle her. She leaned back in her chair and adjusted her glasses. For a moment, he could see that her eyes were glassy and red. She tried to avoid making eye contact as he took a seat next to her. ¡°So, you¡¯re Field Research and Development?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Megumi stuttered for a moment as she tried to get the words out. ¡°It¡¯s a job.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± he playfully returned with a forced look of shock. She glanced back for just a second and turned to face the tablet one more. ¡°What exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°It involves testing weapons in the field. We were working on Delta before I got transferred here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Delta, you told me about that. You never really explained why they sent you here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like talking about my job.¡± she replied. He could see deep down that there was something going on behind the scenes. Instead of just outright confronting it, he tried to take a different approach.


    ¡°What was your life like back in Kashmir?¡± he asked, this time causing her to snap back at him. Her eyes had shot open for just a moment, causing her to stop and think.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s ever asked that before.¡±


    ¡°Wow, no kidding? Is your dad really strict?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to answer that,¡± Megumi¡¯s lips started to crack a smile before she began to snicker. She started to lean back into her chair, finally starting to open up and smile. The sight had warmed Nomad up, causing him to return with a soft grin. ¡°He always wanted to make sure that I was on top of my studies. A lot of my nights were spent studying so I could take over bigger roles in the Weapons Administration.¡±


    ¡°Sounds kind of strict, but it sounds like he just really cared.¡±


    ¡°I guess you can say that.¡±


    She started to turn back to her tablet, this time seemingly starting to regress back into her previous state. Nomad stared back towards the panel, this time starting to broach the topic he had wanted to discuss.


    ¡°It sounds like you two had a strong bond.¡± he remarked softly.


    Megumi nodded back, this time tears had started to run down her cheeks as she replied, ¡°We did, but things changed.¡±


    Nomad¡¯s heart had sunk after finally realizing the pain she had carried. He reached out to her, gently placing his hand onto her shoulder to offer some silent support.


    She continued, ¡°I always thought that he was a heroic type. All the stories of him defeating the One World Order forces and doing battle for the glory of the Premiere had always been inspiring. A few weeks ago, I oversaw the mission that took down Hideo-Jin-Ni. That wasn¡¯t the battle they said it was, it was an execution. It really made me think how many of these heroic battles were one and the same.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it,¡± he squeezed her shoulder gently. He was not sure if the images in his head were as horrible as what she had seen. The sight of death had been something he was unfortunate enough to be greeted with, and he remembered the struggles of overcoming it. ¡°I know that¡¯s a big burden, but we can help you get through that.¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do? Just wait for them to de-process us so we don¡¯t feel anything anymore?¡±


    De-processing had been something that the troops had a constant fear of. In the event of de-processing, the subject would be made more docile¡ªsometimes compared to a lobotomy. They would be functional enough to do basic tasks, but changed enough so that they never operated the same.


    Nomad shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the way to think about it. There¡¯s so much more we can do. We can change this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± she said before suddenly whispering, ¡°like a revolution?¡±


    ¡°Not like that,¡± he snapped back. His face went pale for a moment as he turned back and looked over his shoulder to ensure Kismet and Rowan were not present. After facing her again, he continued, ¡°The people on the top of the ranks won¡¯t be there forever. Who is going to stop us when we take the reins? Change starts with us.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they would do that? I¡¯ve seen what they¡¯re working on over us. We already have machines like Commander Yulia leading troops. How do we outlive that?¡±


    We can¡¯t, he wanted to say it back, but the thought just hung in the back of his mind. The A.S.B.s and the other machines being created by Melora and her team always instilled fear. After thinking more about the thought of them possibly taking the wheel, he started to feel a sense of clarity. It started to make him contemplate a much more extreme future where enhanced humans started to become obsolete. There¡¯s nothing stopping them from just replacing us. I know exactly why my dad fought tooth and nail to stop them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never had the chance to talk like this.¡± Megumi said after adjusting her glasses to wipe the moisture from her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, it¡¯s good to talk,¡± Nomad said before giving her shoulder another firm squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s good to remind yourself that you¡¯re still human. You have thoughts, express them or let them wither in silence.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Nomad,¡± she returned with a smile. Before getting a chance to say anything else, a series of noises had started to ring out from one of the screens across from them. She then asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the intrusion detection module,¡± Nomad casually replied. He stood up from his chair and started to walk over towards the main panel. ¡°There¡¯s somebody outside.¡±


    The sounds off boots striking the metal floor started to echo louder as Rowan and Kismet began to rush down the corridor. As the cadence of thuds grew near, Nomad¡¯s fingers started to make their way across the control panel. The material of the buttons let out a clicking sound as they were pressed. Just as they had lit up, millions of pixels scattered across the massive display over the controls.


    Within seconds, the screen had revealed Tetsu and Kona cautiously approaching the vehicle. The monitor started to blur while the two continued onward. The thought of danger had not crossed Nomad¡¯s mind. In its place, he started to feel a sense of empathy once he noticed Tetsu crossing his arms to warm himself. Although the chilly night air was a far cry from what Kashmir would be at this time of the year, it had been piercing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rowan asked as she entered the room.


    ¡°Some kid.¡± Nomad quickly replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the looks of him.¡±


    ¡°He looks cold,¡± Megumi added after seeing Tetsu pulling his hands up to his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he would be out here so late.¡±


    ¡°Might be an enemy trap,¡± Rowan argued. She started to walk over towards them to get a closer look at Tetsu and Kona. ¡°They want us to open the door. He looks like some cute kid, but my guess is that there¡¯s a whole squad in the trees. You go out, you get pounced.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that cute.¡± Kismet mumbled aloud, barely managing to get anybody¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± Nomad cut her off before turning back towards side hatch. He started to walk towards it, slithering past Rowan and Kismet before turning his head to face Rowan. ¡°I¡¯m going to go talk to him, watch my six in case that death squad jumps out of the trees.¡±


    As the mocking words hung in the air, Rowan¡¯s face had started to grow visibly irritated. Her eyes that were once serene had glinted with a mix of frustration and defiance, sending a silent message back to him. The side door of the Mobile Carrier started to creak while it slid open. The mechanisms whirred as a gust of cold air began to creep into the vehicle. Nomad¡¯s teeth chattered for a moment, causing him to take a deep breath before stepping through the entrance.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Alright kid, that¡¯s far enough,¡± Nomad called out to Tetsu after poking his head through the opening. The command brought Tetsu to a halt. At the same time, Kona entered a guarded stance while a soft growl started to escape her snout. ¡°Are you lost?¡±


    ¡°No, my name is Nojuro Tetsu, I am one of the nobles from Nojiri,¡± Tetsu shouted, barely managing to get the words out. He frantically started to rub his arms to try and build some warmth before continuing, ¡°Please let me in, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Rowan hissed. Nomad raised his hand to her to wave off the remarks.


    ¡°Do you have a gun?¡± he asked, keeping his tone firm as he addressed Tetsu.


    ¡°A what?¡± Tetsu shouted back.


    ¡°A gun.¡± Nomad repeated, rolling his eyes while trying to repress the urge to laugh.


    Tetsu only shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is.¡±


    ¡°Any weapons?¡±


    ¡°I have these knives, but I¡¯ve never used them.¡±


    Nomad sighed and lifted his hand, giving him the signal to enter the vehicle. Tetsu¡¯s face lit up with excitement while his eyes started to water up. He and Kona started to dash towards the entrance, only causing panic to run through the other crew members still inside.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Rowan asked.


    Her voice was near the point of breaking, but Nomad only continued to block her out. Within moments, the sounds of Kona¡¯s nails started to let out a symphony of clicks as she entered the hatch. Nomad pulled back, feeling uneasy upon seeing the dog starting to jump excitedly towards him.


    ¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t bite, does it?¡± Nomad asked while trying to pull his arms away from her.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s a good dog.¡± Tetsu replied.


    Once he and Kona made their way inside, Nomad gave the signal to Megumi to finally close the hatch.


    ¡°Get him a blanket or something.¡± Megumi said to Kismet.


    Without hesitation, she nodded back to Megumi and started to walk back through the vehicle. Kona¡¯s curious sniffing had had brought a smile to her face, only causing her to reach out her hands towards the dog.


    Tetsu quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it by now.¡±


    ¡°What brings you out this way?¡± Nomad inquired.


    ¡°My niece is very sick. We don¡¯t have any medicine,¡± he replied. After gritting his teeth, he looked up to Nomad and lifted his hands back towards his mouth. His warm breath had provided some level of relief while the inside of the Mobile Carrier started to slowly grow hotter. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight, I need help. Can you guys help me?¡±


    Megumi¡¯s face had reflected the concern that started brewing inside. She stood from her chair and started to approach him with her tablet close.


    ¡°What is wrong with your niece?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°She¡¯s been having trouble breathing for the last week,¡± Tetsu replied, still rubbing his arms to try and warm himself. ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything to help her. Is there any medicine you can give us?¡±


    ¡°That could be a lot of things. We would need to bring her here to have Control take a look.¡±


    The suggestion made Rowan turn to her. Her jaw dropped as her eyes curled, only causing her to start to mutter under her breath.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way any of us would get clearance to leave.¡± Rowan said to her.


    Nomad dipped his head and cocked his hand up towards his face. He had seen what they had done to the town and its people in the last month. The feeling of being helpless against the G.E.I. as a child only furthered his urge to try and step in.


    ¡°That would be my call,¡± Nomad spoke. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of this vessel until the Guard Chief gets back.¡±


    ¡°That would be a bad call,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°What if there¡¯s an ambush out there? If you go alone, you¡¯ll be outnumbered! Use your head, this whole situation reeks.¡±


    We can change this, Nomad¡¯s words starting to play in Megumi¡¯s head. She slowly found herself starting to break from the mold that had kept her in line for her entire life. While Rowan and Nomad continued to go back and forth, she finally decided to stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him,¡± Megumi said boldly, only bringing out mixed emotions from the two. ¡°I¡¯m a certified UAZ driver and we can easily get to town and back in twenty minutes, tops.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a plan,¡± Nomad said. ¡°Go ahead and get the UAZ and bring it around to the side.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s bewilderment had become overwhelming. She struggled to respond to the two suddenly having a change of heart and shook her head while they started to walk past her.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do if you two don¡¯t come back? You might be walking into a trap, use your heads!¡± Rowan exclaimed.


    ¡°Maybe I can provide some collateral,¡± Tetsu finally spoke. He looked down at Kona and gave her a signal to come to his side. The dog had been distracted for a moment from its attention and shuffled away from Kismet. Just as she got by Tetsu¡¯s side, he kneeled before running his fingers through the dog¡¯s mane. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hold onto Kona until we get back. I mean you no harm, we came alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh really,¡± Rowan chirped before letting out a soft chuckle under her breath. ¡°Is this the dog of legends worth a world of fortune?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s orange. She¡¯s a really good dog.¡±


    The comment caused a round of laughter from the others, leaving Rowan bemused at the response. She started to give in. Deep down she had felt some empathy that had barely managed to claw its way through the cascade of paranoia in her head.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your funeral.¡± Rowan said finally.


    She brushed her palm over her face and turned back to Kismet who had already gotten into a kneeling position. Once Kismet called Kona over, Nomad started to make his exit with Megumi and Tetsu.


    <hr>


    The UAZ was a type of ground vehicle that had been designed after an ancient vehicle known as a Tigr. It was perfect for off road terrain and being able to travel long distances. Its dull metal exterior had been suspended off the ground by four large tires that made easy work of the forest ahead. Something that had always remained true throughout time is that efficient designs would always remain a mainstay¡ªthe UAZ¡¯s design held true to that notion. Most of the G.E.I.¡¯s equipment had some sort of advanced reactor to allow its vehicle to operate for decades, and this vehicle was no different.


    Shortly after being first exposed to the UAZ, Tetsu made peace with the sounds of the engine and the air conditioning. It had taken him some time to figure out the seatbelts, but the real shock was how the UAZ handled the terrain. Each bump on the ride to town would launch him up off the seat. After being rocked around in the seat a few times, he had found it to be less unpleasant and more of a treat. Nomad watched on from across the back seat, getting a slight bit of satisfaction seeing the boy¡¯s face light up.


    ¡°First time in one of these?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°Is it obvious?¡± Tetsu replied as the vehicle jolted once more.


    His rear-end had been lifted off the seat for a second before finally plopping back down. The only thing close to this before was getting a chance to ride in Minoru¡¯s carriage. The only difference between a carriage and the UAZ was the speed, and it was clear that the mules would never be able to match it.


    ¡°How does this even work?¡± Tetsu inquired again.


    Nomad laughed before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a complex set of machinery working in conjunction to push us forward on top of a set of four wheels.¡±


    ¡°Like a carriage!¡± he blurted out. It¡¯s exactly like the carriage.


    ¡°Exactly, except there are no horses.¡± Megumi added, keeping her eyes fixated on the terrain ahead.


    The vehicle continued to tear through the brush and roll onward. Each time they had come towards a small tree, Tetsu would curl up in response. However, after seeing the vehicle smash through a few trees with ease, he started to gleefully anticipate the next collision.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± Tetsu replied before looking over to Nomad. ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. This thing has two-thousand horses under the hood!¡± Nomad exclaimed.


    Megumi smirked as she watched them through the rear-view mirror. The levity had given her a little push to get through the evening.


    ¡°How do you fit that many in here,¡± Tetsu said. ¡°Two thousand horses under one hood? I¡¯ve never heard of such magic.¡±


    ¡°We shrink them down and put them under the hood,¡± Nomad said, trying to maintain his bearing. ¡°It¡¯s very advanced stuff. I don¡¯t think you could handle such concepts.¡±


    ¡°Now he¡¯s playing with you.¡± Megumi interrupted them, snickering at Tetsu¡¯s amazement.


    ¡°Then explain the horses and how you got two thousand inside it.¡± Tetsu said to her after leaning against the back of her seat.


    ¡°The proper term is horsepower. It¡¯s a measurement used to determine how powerful an engine is. One unit means that the vehicle can lift over 33,000 pounds one foot in one minute. Multiply that by two thousand and you have this thing.¡± Megumi said firmly. Tetsu¡¯s mouth had hung open to the thought. He shook his head, both in amazement and disbelief.


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know what any of that means,¡± Tetsu replied, only feeling some embarrassment over his lack of knowledge. These people and their civilization were leaps and bounds ahead of his in technology. Still excited, he continued, ¡°I really can¡¯t thank you two enough for this is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no sweat, kid.¡± Nomad said back.


    He looked out the window to see the trees flying past the vehicle. Soon, the vehicle started to push through the end of the green and into Nojiri. They had finally pulled towards Nojuro Temple and over to the front gate, which had been cleared from the cold. It was nearing midnight and the temperature had since dropped to levels near freezing. This had given them plenty of leeway to load Tomo up and make the trip back.


    ¡°There¡¯s usually a lot of people here.¡± Tetsu said to them as the UAZ had started to slow down. The wheels grinded to a halt, letting out a slight squeak from the metal axles.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your dad was the mayor or something?¡± Megumi asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Lord, he runs the village. They¡¯re mad about the whole supply route and you guys being here.¡± Tetsu replied as he pulled on the handle by the door to his left. There was a click from inside, releasing the latch so it could finally open.


    ¡°Understandable. Anyway, we should be in and out of here. There¡¯s O.W.O. presence in the area more than likely,¡± Nomad said as he made his way out of the vehicle. After moving around the front of the UAZ, he gave it a pat on the hood. ¡°Drive her around the block a few times while we get the girl.¡±


    ¡°Copy.¡± Megumi said before pressing her foot on the gas. The vehicle had begun to accelerate forward, soon making a turn around the corner and through the town.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving.¡± Nomad said finally.

 Book 2: Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Kismet and Kona had both become acquainted in a very short time. Despite the sleep deprivation, she had no problem keeping awake with a pet on board. It was the first time in her life she had seen a dog like this¡ªor any animal of the sort. Owning a companion in Kashmir was a rarity. As she continued to give the dog its needed attention, Rowan stared towards the display by the Mobile Carrier¡¯s control panel.


    The only thing going through her mind now was a looming fear of the Guard Chief making a surprise round in the middle of the night. Megumi and Nomad walking into a trap had been on her mind. However, getting in trouble with the brass would be worse than anything Liberation or the forces of the One World Order could dish out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she so pretty,¡± Kismet said to Rowan, who had yet to say a word since Nomad and Megumi had left. She had yet to even take her eyes off the display. Likewise, Kismet had remained glued in place with Kona still sitting in her lap as she continued to pet the animal. She asked again, ¡°Isn¡¯t she so cute?¡±


    Rowan could not bear dealing with the insubordination. She had always been very rambunctious and arrogant since she enlisted¡ªsomething that would regularly get her in trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the guard chief.¡± Rowan said before turning back to face her.


    ¡°Come on, give them time,¡± Kismet shouted to her, causing Kona¡¯s ears to perk up. Before she could move away, Kismet shifted her full attention toward the dog, quickly saying, ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡±


    ¡°What if they aren¡¯t coming back?¡±


    ¡°Then I get to keep the dog!¡± Kismet exclaimed, feeling entranced as she pressed her cheek against Kona.


    The fur against her bare flesh only provoked her to show more affection for the Shiba. Rowan let out a long-winded sigh before rolling her eyes. Once she turned back towards the monitor, she could see the UAZ had parked out front.


    ¡°They¡¯re back!¡± Rowan chirped.


    She could already see the group inside of the UAZ beginning to make their way towards the entrance. Further across the inside of the Mobile Carrier, the side hatch started to open. Nomad started to make his way inside while Tetsu followed closely with Tomo cradled in his arms. Her breathing had slowed down quite a bit in the last few hours, now she was barely able to keep her eyes open.


    ¡°Come on, just a little more.¡± Tetsu said to her as he lifted Tomo up to his chest.


    Tomo reached back out and grabbed hold of him as tightly as she could. Nomad led the two back inside towards the medical bay and past the others without acknowledging their presence.


    ¡°We¡¯re you two followed?¡± Rowan asked them.


    ¡°No, there were hardly any people even awake now.¡± Nomad replied.


    He had taken a short time getting the bench cleared off for Tomo. Tetsu slowly carried her over and gently laid her into the cushions, only causing the child to become alarmed as the surface of the bench let out a squeak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mommy?¡± Tomo asked upon opening her eyes to the inside of the bay. The metallic interior and artificial lighting had been overwhelming.


    ¡°She¡¯s back home.¡± Tetsu said as he leaned into her. He grabbed hold of her hands, giving her some sense of reassurance.


    ¡°I wanna go home.¡± she mumbled before letting out a dry cough. Megumi approached the two and slowly began to bend forward to get down to Tomo¡¯s level.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok. I¡¯m going to introduce you to my friend so we can get you all better,¡± Megumi said to her before placing her hand on Tomo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How does that sound?¡±


    Tomo froze as Megumi leaned in. She had been too young to understand what was happening. A few tears started to roll down her face before hacking once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Megumi asked.


    ¡°Tomo.¡± she replied hesitantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty, how old are you?¡±


    Tomo lifted her hand and slowly started to count to four. As she raised them to her, Megumi smiled and quickly started to clap her hands together in approval.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart! My name is Megumi, and I¡¯m here to help you,¡± She gently rubbed Tomo¡¯s small and soft hands, trying her best to present herself as calm and caring. It was one of the many emotions she had hardly had a chance to express in this field. ¡°I¡¯m going to let Control look at you. We are going to see what is wrong and as soon as that¡¯s done, you can go home to mommy. How does that sound?¡±


    Tetsu stepped forward and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound good?¡±


    Tomo gently nodded while Nomad started to make his way to the control panel by the side of the bench. He looked back towards the entrance of the medical bay to see that the rest of the crew had already gathered with them.


    ¡°Alright, we need you lay back,¡± Nomad said to Tomo. After turning once more towards the door, he had stared over towards Kismet who had watched on with Kona by her side. ¡°You might wanna get the dog out of here before we boot up Control.¡±


    Kismet was quick to respond. Slowly but surely, the medical bay had whittled down to just Megumi, Tomo, and Nomad. The equipment inside the bay started to let out a hum. Just like before, a translucent panel had started to emerge from the floor after Nomad delivered a few keystrokes. Next, a cube started to form from it like before, followed by Control.


    ¡°Good evening, Nomad.¡± Control greeted them.


    Tomo glanced up to her only to have her jaw drop at the sight. As Control¡¯s hair began to color-shift, Tomo started to feel dizzy trying to comprehend the projection. While she sat mesmerized, Nomad walked over to Control and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Good evening, we have a patient we need you to look at,¡± he said. He pointed over to Tomo who had already begun to lift her own locks of hair up over her face. The child had already been captivated and continued to shift her eyes between her black strands of hair and Control¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯s been having a little trouble breathing. Would you say that is right?¡±


    Tomo looked back to him, giving a quick dip of her chin. Control stared over towards the young girl with her usual bright smirk.


    ¡°I understand, please relax while I initiate the physical scan.¡± Control said calmly.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Megumi leaned into Tomo, quickly saying, ¡°This might feel weird, but you¡¯re going to be ok!¡±


    Tomo nodded again. The machinery overhead had started to lower into the bench, surrounding the child. She closed her eyes as the equipment began to react. Within moments, the electromagnetic radiation had started to flow through her.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna stand back for just a bit.¡± Nomad said once more, this time reaching over to Megumi to pull her away.


    ¡°You¡¯re so brave!¡± Megumi exclaimed, trying to keep positive.


    The machine continued to let out a hum while Tomo stayed locked in place. After a few minutes of constant ambient noise and buzzing, the room began to quiet down.


    ¡°Detecting internal temperature at 101 degrees Fahrenheit,¡± Control said finally. ¡°All vitals are above average for your age. Shall I conduct a mental evaluation as well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain that will not be necessary. She seems plenty brave enough to be on the team, but she¡¯s a little on the young side.¡± Nomad replied to Control. He looked back over to Tomo, giving her a quick wink.


    ¡°Very well, I am detecting that the root cause is a pneumonia. I can synthesize a steroid treatment in the meantime. Shall I proceed?¡±


    Nomad went on ahead and gave her confirmation to continue with the procedure. Control nodded back before slowly disintegrating into a splash of pixels. The translucent cube started lower back down into the floor, only causing Tomo more shock with the sudden display.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Tomo asked before letting out another cough.


    ¡°She¡¯s just gonna make some medicine. You did good kid.¡± Nomad said as he raised his fist to her. Predictably, the child had not understood the gesture. Megumi stepped over towards her and leaned in again.


    ¡°You just make a fist and give him a bump!¡± She exclaimed. Tomo lifted her chin, still confused as Nomad continued to hold his fist in front of her.


    ¡°Are you gonna leave me hanging,¡± Nomad asked. Tomo had balled her hand into a fist and swung it into his, giving him a very rough punch instead of a gentle tap. He pulled his hand back and blurted out, ¡°She¡¯s got one hell of a punch, we gotta work on that.¡±


    Tetsu leaned into the doorway, seeing the fanfare taking place before them. It had not taken Tomo very long at all to get warmed up to Megumi and the others. Her Eurasian features were vastly different from the people of her village. Seeing new people and getting to meet Control had been a fantastic sight for such a child to behold. A few feet to Tetsu¡¯s left, the dispensary had started to power itself on. The sound of the mechanisms inside of the wall continued to blare.


    ¡°That should be the medicine.¡± Megumi said aloud as the machinery inside continued to move.


    The wall on the edge of the medical bay began to light up. Nomad made his way over to the panel and reached inside a small plexiglas door to retrieve a small inhaler from within. He started to examine the cartridge before turning back towards the crew.


    ¡°Alright Control, how does this work?¡± Nomad asked her.


    ¡°Gently place the inhaler into your mouth, press on the canister, and then inhale.¡± Control¡¯s voice buzzed over the speakers.


    Tomo shifted her head around trying to locate the sound of her voice. At the same time, Megumi gently tapped her on the shoulder, trying not to alarm her.


    ¡°She¡¯s still here, you just can¡¯t see her now.¡± Megumi said as she reached out towards Nomad to retrieve the inhaler.


    She reached over towards Tomo and prompted her to place her lips onto the mouthpiece. After pressing into the canister, Tomo began slowly inhaling the mist being released. The substance filled her lungs, causing the stabbing pain that had once consumed her to subside. A cooling sensation started to fill her chest, slowly bringing a smile to her face.


    ¡°This should be repeated once every two hours or as necessary.¡± Control said once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Tetsu spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it,¡± Nomad replied as he brushed his thumb across his nose. He made another scan of the medical bay and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the game plan now?¡±


    Megumi had administered another dosage for Tomo before pulling the inhaler from her lips. She started to wipe the saliva from the mouthpiece onto her blouse before carefully tucking the inhaler into her breast pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and get the UAZ started. I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t let you both stay the night. The Guard Chief will discipline us if he finds out you were here.¡± Megumi replied.


    ¡°Will I see you again?¡± Tomo quickly asked her.


    ¡°Of course,¡± She assured Tomo.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Megumi laughed, nervously rubbing the back of her head. Tomo¡¯s face had started to droop as a frown started to stretch across face. Quickly, Megumi lifted her hand to her, extending her pinky. Tomo had been puzzled by the gesture. ¡°I¡¯ll come back and visit when everything winds down, pinky promise.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It means that no matter what, I can¡¯t break this promise.¡±


    Tomo lifted her pinky to her. The two locked their fingers together, sharing a smile. Tetsu¡¯s mind had started to clear itself of worry for the first time in days. With Tomo finally getting treatment, he would be able to focus on solving the issue with the supply line. Before getting too far into thought, Nomad reached over and gave him a nudge.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Nomad asked him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡± Tetsu replied.


    <hr>


    The UAZ had never been fuller as they went to drop off the two. It had been a short drive to the Temple. Nomad and Megumi did not say much on the ride back. A collection of dander from Kona¡¯s coat had made its way into Nomad¡¯s face¡ªmost of the UAZ had been covered with it. He found himself continuously scratching his face while his sinuses swelled. Megumi had kept the vehicle centered on the dirt path while Nomad had begun to give in. She came over another bump, causing the two to rise off the seat. Nomad roared as he let out a loud sneeze. He groaned as the allergies started to pester him further.


    ¡°Are you gonna make it?¡± Megumi asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how allergic I am to dogs, so I guess.¡± Nomad said with a sniffle. His face had become puffier with each passing minute.


    ¡°We can boot up Control and have her synthesize an antihistamine or something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Nomad said, taking another snort to clear his nose. His head had started to ache. The pressure inside of his sinus cavity continued to build, only causing his speech to become muffled. ¡°That¡¯s what I get for helping.¡±


    ¡°You did a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s second nature to me.¡± Nomad groaned as he tried to form a smile.


    He leaned his face up against the door, pressing it against the cold glass. The swollen flesh on his face had stopped burning for just long enough for him to catch his breath. Megumi looked over once more. She cracked, slowly starting to laugh as he began to rub his face across the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to drive here.¡± Megumi said, snickering as he continued.


    ¡°This feels nice,¡± He replied, refusing to turn back to her. ¡°For the allergies, I don¡¯t think this was worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh now, don¡¯t say that.¡± Megumi started to pull in towards the front of the Mobile Carrier.


    ¡°I was kidding,¡± he said, pulling his face away from the door. The few seconds against the cold glass had been soothing. ¡°We did a good thing. It was worth it, you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Megumi replied as she gave him a warm smile. ¡°That was really sweet what you did.¡±


    Nomad grinned back, or at least as far as his face would let him. The swelling was still getting worse, but he was happy to impress her.


    ¡°Hey, you helped too.¡± He said the very moment he gathered himself.


    Megumi laughed, ¡°Just take the compliment, you dork.¡±


    She smirked at him, turning the charm on for just a moment. Nomad¡¯s eyes traced their way up towards her, trying to keep his bearing. The vehicle gently rocked forward as Megumi pressed down on the brakes. As the truck idled on, she looked over to him to see him still staring at her. For a moment, she had started to feel embarrassed by the attention.


    ¡°Why not get the hatch so I can park this bad boy?¡± She asked, breaking the silence.


    Nomad lit up, trying to keep calm, and replied, ¡°Right, one second.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Tetsu had watched his niece go from being barely able to breathe to already running circles around him in a short span of two days. Despite her healing, the town seemed to wither even further towards famine. He had tried his best to reason with what people he could, but the anger built up towards him and his father was something he could not quell. In the short time Tomo had recovered, he had already noticed the groups by the gate had dissipated. The number of drones continuously patrolling overhead had started to diminish as well.


    There was a lingering thought that his encounter with the crew aboard the Mobile Carrier had been fruitful. He could not know for certain if the G.E.I. were getting ready to withdraw from the area. Junichi had been gone for days, and whatever he had been planning behind the scenes puzzled him. It was getting close to noon and Tetsu had already taken refuge back on the second floor. He could see Kagome staring off towards Tomo as she continued to frolic about the bottom of the Temple. For just a short time he could finally take his mind off the supply lines and the situation unfolding to see his family filled with joy. On the opposite side of the floor, Lord Nojuro had stared out the front window still entranced.


    He was not sure if his father had ever left the town like he had months earlier or if he had other dreams that had been blown away by his responsibilities. The most he could do now was try to keep everything to together and hope the G.E.I. would help keep order. He knew the town had grown to despise them, but after meeting Nomad and his crew, Tetsu had not shared the same level of hatred. If anything, he had hoped that they would be able to help the others just as they had helped him.


    While they all remained deep in their thoughts, Tomo had taken notice of Lord Nojuro sitting motionless in his lonesome. She started to creep towards him with her fists balled up. After getting near him, she leapt forward with her hands extended and clenched onto the sleeve over his right arm. Lord Nojuro was hardly alarmed and only returned with a bright smile.


    ¡°I got you!¡± Tomo shouted, still tugging at his arm.


    ¡°My heir hath come to strike me down and take my place.¡± He replied, trying to remain playful.


    There was a subtle tremor in his hands as he tried to maintain an air of confidence during the interaction. Tetsu could sense the internal struggle within. There was an unspoken understanding among them that the situation was far more dire than they dared to admit.


    Tomo started to rock her body against him, quickly saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to be king forever.¡±


    ¡°That would be something,¡± he muttered. As he tried to maintain his composure, Kagome too started to take notice of something brewing beneath the surface.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not sick too, papa,¡± she said to him while trying to gain her footing. ¡°I¡¯ll make Tetsu go and have them fix you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nojuro replied, still fighting to keep a smile on his face. His eyes started to wander back towards the window while she approached him. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful that Tetsu is being more responsible. It¡¯s more than I could hope for at this point.¡±


    ¡°We can work on the kleptomania next,¡± Kagome said quickly before finally approaching Tomo and pulling her away from him. After finally lifting the child and pulling her up into her arms, she concluded, ¡°But, I think his head is in the right place at least.¡±


    ¡°It always was. I trust that he and Junichi will be able to help us. You all have far more potential than I.¡±


    Tetsu listened from above, smiling as he felt stability starting to return to the house. Hearing his father¡¯s praise had caused his heart to ignite, raising his spirits further. He leaned onto the railing, continuing to eavesdrop as Kagome and his father continued to speak. During their conversation, he had taken notice of a few of the guards starting to make a dash towards the front door. As soon as they made it up the front steps of the castle, they had stormed into the front, forming into ranks before Lord Nojuro.


    ¡°Sire, there is word that some of the carriages from Aiga are enroute to the market now!¡± the first guard addressed them after taking a bow.


    The news had brought Tetsu to his feet and taken a heavy weight off his mind. Before they could continue, he grabbed hold of the railing and leapt over the other side. The jump was something he had done many times before. After landing on the bottom floor, he curled his legs to minimize the impact. The sounds of his feet striking the wood caught Kagome off guard.


    She turned towards him and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to do that!¡±


    ¡°This what we¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± Tetsu finally spoke. He started to hurry towards the guards, excited at the news. ¡°Junichi must have reasoned with somebody. It must have been him!¡±


    ¡°Let us keep calm,¡± Lord Nojuro declared with his usual booming voice. He kept his bearing and started to rise to his feet to give the next order. ¡°Try to get to the market before the townsfolk. We cannot risk anymore chaos unfolding. The people are hungry, and it is in our best interest to maintain order.¡±


    The guards quickly snapped to attention, giving a nod in response to the order. Tetsu rushed past them and towards the front door before turning back to Lord Nojuro.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them!¡± he exclaimed. This was something he had wanted to see with his own eyes. He began to make a dash towards the exit and to the market.


    <hr>


    The scene at the marketplace was already starting to devolve into a frenzy. The townsfolk gathered around the first and only carriage. A sizeable portion of the populace had already watched their final rations starting to diminish for the past few days. By the time the first payload arrived, it had been eviscerated. Before Tetsu could show up, the supplies had already been bought up or snatched by the onlookers.


    Minoru had been completely overrun before getting too far into town. From the front of his carriage, he tried to hold on while the crowd had gathered around. Dozens of hungry villagers had blocked him from being able to move any closer. He was losing control of the situation.


    ¡°We need to make sure we split these up right, not everybody has food!¡± Minoru shouted to them as he stood over the people.


    His words failed to land. The hunger and anxiety of the townsfolk continued to surmount. By the time Tetsu had reached the edge of the crowd, he could feel the rage emanating from them. Each attempt to try and go in would be met with a strike.


    ¡°Everybody, calm down,¡± Tetsu screamed as he started to find his way around them. The carriage had rested near a stack of barrels that had since been drained. He grabbed a hold and tried pulling himself up to stand over them. ¡°There will be more, we can¡¯t let ourselves go like this!¡±


    Tetsu tried desperately in vain to try and pull their focus away. He finally propped himself atop the stack below and shouted, ¡°Please, listen to me!¡±


    A voice had called out, ¡°It¡¯s one of the Nojuro!¡±


    Initially, much of the crowd had ignored the calls. Tetsu shouted out again, finally managing to get the attention of the others. Just below his feet, a few of the citizens had started to gather around him.


    ¡°You sold us out to the invaders!¡± one had called out.


    Tetsu had turned to the source of the cries and felt the barrel beneath him shake as the mob began to strike. All at once, he found himself clawing towards the air as the crowd knocked the barrels out from under his feet. The hay and the barrels beneath him had barely managed to cushion his fall. He rolled over onto his face, noticing that the crowd was approaching. Before the mob could descend on him, he pushed himself up to his feet.


    The first of the group reached out towards his shirt, tugging away just as he took off into the town. The chase was on. The buildings around him had flown past as he rushed deeper into the town square. Each time he found himself getting further away, another person had been alerted. Nimbleness would only be able to get him so far with the avenues of escape diminishing each passing second. His feet had carried him to the desolate marketplace. In just a few moments, the inside of the market had begun to fill as the mob started to close off the other exits.


    There must be another way, he thought while analyzing every possible escape route between him and the obstacles ahead. One of the men from the mob had gotten close enough to attempt a dive towards Tetsu¡¯s feet.


    In one swift movement, he leaped over the man, causing him to crash into the dirt. Tetsu sailed through the air towards a stack of crates to his right. Just as he planted his feet on them, he pulled himself up the stack¡ªhigh enough to reach the roof of a nearby building.


    Down below, the mob was already starting to try to topple the stack. Tetsu gently rested his eyes. The panic only made channeling from the Deep more difficult. His feet shook, but he knew he had to move. A few more townsfolk had started to push against the crates beneath him, slowly knocking him off balance. The Deep had started to slip away from him. What little control he had was used for one final leap towards safety. The few feet of space had hardly been enough to get a running start.


    While in flight, the platform beneath him had finally taken a tumble. The crates smashed into the ground below, leaving him to scratch at the air as he jumped towards the building. In a stroke of luck, he grabbed over to the roof in front of him, just barely managing to get a hold of the ledge. Every muscle and tendon from his core up had started to burn as he struggled to pull the rest of his body up.


    From below, one of the villagers had taken a leap towards him while he pulled the first half of his body up over the ledge. Tetsu ripped from his pursuer, pulling himself further up the roof. The man behind him only managed to keep his grip for a few seconds. A few of the shingles had given away, finally being dragged towards the ground with the attacker. From the top of the roof, Tetsu could see very few escape routes.


    ¡°Tetsu, over this way!¡± a familiar voice shouted to him from across the way.


    It was Junichi. Just a few houses over by the old library, he had been posted atop the roof with a few others. By Junichi¡¯s side was a few men with utility uniforms, unlike anything Tetsu had seen before. The shock of seeing them pulled Tetsu out of the clutches of dread momentarily and into a state of delirium.


    Junichi shouted again, ¡°They¡¯re going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no kidding.¡± Tetsu muttered at last.


    The only thing connecting the roofs between them were numerous sets of clotheslines. Each had barely been a half inch in width and made of thin metal wires. He bent over to grab hold of the closest, giving it a quick tug. The linen draped across flapped about. Each of the lines had been looped around a pulley system that barely provided a few feet worth of space between them.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Tetsu reached his other hand out, securing his grip. He hesitantly lifted his first foot forward, placing it on the first. The pulleys next to him had started to spin from his shifting weight. The wire beneath his feet started to wiggle out from under him, causing him to struggle as crossed the gap.


    The crowd had gathered below. Tetsu clung on, using his legs to shift the weight of the pulley system. With each push, the ropes slid further across the opening below, getting him ever so closer to the only exit. At the same time, Junichi climbed across the roofs connecting to the library and hurried to the line to assist.


    ¡°Pull me over already!¡± Tetsu screamed finally after securing his legs to the rope.


    Junichi grabbed the lever next to the large metal wheel and began to force the rusty mechanism. The ropes spun, bringing Tetsu closer to safety.


    ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have long.¡± Junichi said to him, extending his hand.


    Tetsu reached forward and grabbed hold in a frenzy. As he pulled himself up to the roof, the crowd began to move through the streets.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Tetsu asked after taking a moment to catch his breath. Junichi shook his head, giving him a nod to follow him and the other troops. The brothers carefully navigated the rooftops, avoiding the rest of the crowd below. During the walk, Junichi had been reluctant to answer any questions or even speak. Tetsu asked again, ¡°Did you know that Tomo was sick?¡±


    Once again, Junichi had continued ahead without a response. He and the other troops had approached the library through the interconnected rooftops. Tetsu crossed over towards them, being mindful to not be spotted by the mob. On the top of the library was a door that had led to a small enclosing. Junichi grabbed hold of a small metal handle on the door, causing it to squeal he pulled it open.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Junichi said, ordering Tetsu and the others inside.


    Upon entering the enclosing, Tetsu had been greeted to what looked like a whole command center. The attic of the library had been lined with a few tables containing everything from communication devices to firearms. Further up, a small topographical map of the area hung on the wall with several marks across it. Paxton and Mezrich had been seated over an improvised model of the town that had been set up on the floor. In several areas surrounding it, miniature flags had been stabbed into the surface. The other troops started to take their position by Paxton¡¯s side.


    ¡°Is this our new recruit?¡± Paxton asked.


    His accent was unlike anything Tetsu had ever heard. Junichi rested his hand in between Tetsu¡¯s shoulder blades, gently pushing him forward.


    ¡°Potentially,¡± Junichi replied as he reached back into his pockets to warm his hands. ¡°He isn¡¯t in the loop with the other townsfolk yet. I had to keep him from getting torn apart.¡±


    Paxton gave him a nod and said, ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Tetsu asked, observing the contents of the room again. Although the library was mostly deserted, he could tell that there were once far more people inside. While he continued looking through the room, Paxton quickly fumbled his hands around his chest, trying to find his pack of cigarettes. After a few pats, he turned to Mezrich.


    ¡°You got one?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, sir.¡± Mezrich replied.


    ¡°Christ,¡± Paxton had been holding out for a few hours for a burn. He had foolishly left his back-up carton on board the Kerrigan before taking the mission. After a quick grunt, he looked over to Junichi and Tetsu. ¡°Alright, no smokes for now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I think my brother can help the resistance!¡± Junichi exclaimed.


    Tetsu had been just as bewildered hearing his brother call another man ¡®sir.¡¯ Even more so, he had never expected Junichi to speak highly of him in front of a stranger. Paxton clenched his teeth, giving a crooked grin to the two.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I figured,¡± Paxton said with a hint of distress. He pressed his feet against the floor and began to slide his chair away from the table. ¡°I hear you¡¯re the stealthy type too. Does that about sum it up?¡±


    Confused, Tetsu shook his head and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you helping us find the enemy outpost. We need a stealthy guy to help us spot out all the belligerents,¡± Paxton stretched his legs out to help get to his feet. As he pointed the terrain on the table he added, ¡°We know they have a few guard points in these few areas.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know where they are?¡± Tetsu pressed back. He started to think of Nomad and Megumi back aboard the Mobile Carrier and quickly began to deduce what was in store for them.


    Paxton jubilantly cracked a smile at him and tilted his head before saying, ¡°I wanna tell ¡®em how good of a job they¡¯re doin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Tetsu,¡± Junichi interrupted them. ¡°The guards watching the temple report to me too. We know that you had contacted the enemy forces, and we have a lot of men counting on information you have.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go after them. They helped us out, the fight isn¡¯t with them,¡± Tetsu started to puff up as he raised his voice. ¡°Father is working out a deal with them. If you guys try to interrupt that, it could be dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t worried,¡± Paxton said to Tetsu. He slowly dragged his fingers through the few mounds of dirt on the model, creating a series of trenches. ¡°We got the numbers to deal with ¡®em. I just need you to point out on this here map I got, to the best of your ability, where the Mobile Carrier is.¡±


    Tetsu froze in place. Junichi and Paxton may have pulled him out of a sticky situation, but he could not bring himself to give them that information. He thought of Nomad and Megumi as people worthy of redemption. Paxton lifted his fingers from the soil, giving it a flick to clear the soot from them. Very coldly, he continued to rub his fingers together while locking his sights onto Tetsu.


    ¡°Alright kid,¡± Paxton said softly. ¡°My name is Major Rutherford Paxton and I¡¯m the commanding officer of Liberation. I¡¯ve been in this fight for a long time, and I¡¯ve lost a lot of men too. I¡¯ve made a lotta friends, and a lotta enemies. Right now, the enemy is outside the town and if we don¡¯t act fast, we¡¯re gonna be in danger.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already in danger! The town is going insane from some foreigners setting up camp and now you¡¯re wanting me to help you,¡± Tetsu had tried to hide his disgust. He turned back to Junichi, ¡°Why are you trying to undermine father to help these guys?¡±


    ¡°Because father isn¡¯t doing anything to help us! He let those bastards just walk in here!¡± Junichi shouted back to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad about some foreigners taking over but now you¡¯re answering to this guy,¡± Tetsu¡¯s hands started to tremble as he spoke. ¡°We don¡¯t even know these people!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, you don¡¯t know us. So, how can you trust us?¡± Paxton replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I said.¡± Tetsu snapped back.


    Paxton shrugged at the gesture. Still keeping calm, he slowly shined his teeth at him, revealing his pearly whites in his devious smile.


    ¡°I mean, if you had to choose between us and the guys currently starving your village to death, I¡¯d say there¡¯s no contest.¡± Mezrich said aloud.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paxton quickly shot back. ¡°We only came here to get them out of here. In fact, soon as you tell us where that Mobile Carrier is, the sooner we can clear out.¡±


    Tetsu pushed back once more, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that, they helped Tomo. This is a tricky situation, but I¡¯m not going to turn my back on my father or my friends.¡±


    Paxton and Mezrich both cracked up in unison, cackling at the comment. Tetsu clenched his fists, standing tall against them as they continued.


    ¡°Yeah, your friends have been raisin¡¯ all kinds of hell across the continent. Your friends wiped an entire village just because the guy running it used to fight for us,¡± Paxton uttered with some more intensity in his voice. He had towered over Tetsu. Everything from his rugged clothes to his middle-aged face had made Tetsu¡¯s chest feel tighter. He stood fast while Paxton steadily crept over to him and continued, ¡°Now, what do you think they¡¯re going to do to the whole town when they find out your brother and I have been collaborating? Think smart kid.¡±


    ¡°Tetsu, just point it out already.¡± Junichi commanded.


    Tetsu started to think of the crew at the Mobile Carrier and the looming danger. The situation continued to get worse¡ªthe people of the town were turning against him, and the only people that had been willing to help him were in danger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Tetsu declared, shaking his head as he looked down to the floor.


    ¡°The hell we can¡¯t. Listen up kid, you have two options,¡± Paxton raised his voice again. ¡°Cause we¡¯re gonna start our attack very soon. We¡¯re going to find that vehicle sooner or later, and whether you want to help will not change that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, they helped me,¡± Tetsu¡¯s voice started to crack. He started to step back from Paxton to plan his next move. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you your options then; You can lead me there, and I¡¯ll make sure nobody gets hurt. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to find it and I can¡¯t guarantee anybody¡¯s safety,¡± Paxton said as he started to fold his arms, crossing them over his chest. He concluded, ¡°The fate of the village ain¡¯t sealed yet, son. You¡¯ve already crossed the point of no return. Once the battle starts, you are gonna have to pick a side. Which is it gonna be?¡±


    Tetsu could barely keep his eyes on Paxton as he laid out his demands. This was not the way his father would have wanted this to go. He very painfully turned back to Junichi, in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡± Tetsu asked finally.


    He looked at Junichi¡¯s face and could sense that he was trying to hide his embarrassment. He knew that this situation was getting messier and knew that Junichi was desperate to put an end to it. Junichi was a man who never answered to anybody, and at this point he was at the mercy of Paxton and his men.


    ¡°What choice do we have? Just help us and we can let things go back to normal.¡± Junichi said after placing his hand on Tetsu¡¯s shoulder. Tetsu pulled back, releasing himself from his grip.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up kid, take your pick.¡± Paxton said firmly as he stared him down.


    Tetsu¡¯s mind raced to make a sound decision. He knew that his father would lose control but had been indecisive in trusting Paxton. He knew that Nomad and the others were willing to help, but Paxton on the other hand was a wild card. He had no idea where he came from, why he was here, or what they had planned with Nojiri after the battle.


    ¡°Having to betray my friends so your battle won¡¯t be messy isn¡¯t much of a choice.¡± Tetsu said to Paxton, keeping his eyes fixated on Junichi. He had to make sure he had space to make an escape.


    ¡°Well, consider it more of an ultimatum. Last chance.¡± Paxton repeated himself once more. Tetsu took the time to channel into the Deep.


    ¡°Use your head, Tetsu. We can save the town and keep our family in power.¡± Junichi added.


    Tetsu smiled and finally returned, ¡°Power is nothing. The greatest possession you can have is your people.¡±


    A plume of black ash rose from the floor beneath Tetsu as his body started to transform. Paxton had been taken off guard by the technique, wrenching back in fear as Tetsu started to sink into the floor.


    ¡°Tetsu, stop it!¡± Junichi shouted.


    On the floor, a lone shadow had formed where Tetsu had once stood. Just as soon as it gained its shape, the mass flowed over towards the exit. The door swung open, allowing the shadowy mass to pass through. Paxton and Mezrich had been overwhelmed by the display and started to move towards the doorway.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Mezrich immediately asked aloud, trying to make sense of what he had witnessed.


    The two stepped outside onto the roof, scanning the surrounding area for any signs of Tetsu. Further down the road, Paxton had noticed Tetsu had already reverted to normal, only causing more dismay.


    ¡°You said he was stealthy, but why didn¡¯t you tell me he could do that?¡± Paxton asked Junichi after stepping aside for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Junichi replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Paxton winced as he started to reach up towards his ear. He pressed his finger into the small metal earpiece wrapped over it and said, ¡°Alright team, keep an eye out. We got one of the elder¡¯s kids making a mad dash across the town, follow him.¡±


    ¡°Copy that,¡± a voice buzzed through the lingering silence. ¡°I¡¯ve got an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    The confirmation had made Junichi¡¯s face start to turn pale. Once Paxton turned to face him, beads of sweat started to roll down his forehead.


    ¡°Pax, please don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Junichi pleaded.


    ¡°Please,¡± Paxton replied with a laugh, stroking his moustache. ¡°What kinda monster do you think I am?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Megumi had slowly become accustomed to living inside of the Mobile Carrier. The day had started off early as usual¡ªfive hours of sleep had felt light a long night at this point. It was still nothing compared to life back in the L-District, but she knew that after a few more months she would be back home. With the massacre that had taken place, she wondered how it would affect her relationships with the few back home. However, there was not much waiting for her. There were no strong relationships with any of the people back in Kashmir.


    Right now, she had started to yearn for the cozy life of working back in Melora¡¯s lab¡ªwhere she could find peace in her life. She continued to try and make her utility uniform look as presentable as possible. Looking back at herself through the mirror in the dressing room had felt slightly more bearable than in the days prior. After helping Tetsu and Tomo, she had felt some levity and found herself able to smile at herself. A sense of genuine happiness was a rarity.


    It had only taken a few days outside of the city to really get a grasp of the horrific reality she had been exposed to. She shrugged off the thoughts again to try and keep herself from spiraling into self-loathing¡ªeven worse something that would affect her position in the command. Once she had gotten her faded red blouse on over her undershirt, she smiled after noticing that it had felt looser than usual.


    ¡°Looking good.¡± she said quietly after taking a moment to turn and get another glance at her torso.


    After giving the blouse another tug, she bent down to the small bench to the right of the mirror to grab her flak jacket and helmet. It had hardly taken her a minute to get the equipment fastened to her body. She took another step back from the mirror only to see her frame appear bulkier with the thick jacket around her chest. The smile on her face faded as she scrunched her face and puffed out her cheeks humorously to herself. After showing her teeth and making a few faces in the mirror, she had stopped to look over her shoulder.


    What was that about? She thought before looking back at herself in the mirror. The lack of sleep was starting to form dark rings around her eyes. On top of that, she thought that her bearing was starting to take a hit¡ªfeeling less like a soldier while regressing to her civilian habits. Nonetheless, she gave the flak jack a tug and began to walk through the dwellings of the vehicle. A glad of light in the drab corridor had moved closer as she started to enter the squad bay.


    Nomad and Rowan had been sprawled out across from each in their own beds. The inside of the squad bay was hardly a few meters wide and fitted with a few small lockers. Nomad had been passed out for most of the morning to make up for the extended shifts. He started to turn over to his side, finally deep asleep. Rowan¡¯s mouth had remained agape while droll started to roll down her cheek. Megumi was hesitant to wake the two, but the call to meet up with a patrol passing through the area soon had already been sent out.


    She very loudly spoke, ¡°Drop your cocks and grab your socks.¡±


    The sudden command had caused Nomad to jolt to life, revealing his bloodshot eyes. He cocked his head towards her and lifted his hands from his side.


    ¡°Can you bring it down just a little?¡± Nomad mumbled to her.


    ¡°The Guard Chief is making a few rounds and I need an A-Driver, don¡¯t make me miss my morning route.¡±


    ¡°Alright, count me in,¡± he started to make his way back up to his feet to get ready for the ride. As he started to reach for his Kevlar, he turned over to Rowan to see her still fast asleep. He kicked his foot into the side of her bed frame, causing a loud metallic clang to ring through the room. ¡°You got a shift, too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Rowan muttered back, barely fazed from the quick strike.


    ¡°Get your flak and meet me out front, cool guy.¡± Megumi said before giving him a nudge, followed by a flirtatious grin.


    Before Nomad could respond, she made her way out of the Mobile Carrier and around back towards the UAZ. The vehicle had been covered with a small layer of frost from resting in the shade. After observing it, she ran her fingers across the windshield, removing some of the rime. With a small stroke, she had been able to see the inside of the vehicle through a small dot in the frost.


    She felt the spark of curiosity ignite and began to make another one just a few inches away. As she ran her fingers across the ice, she found herself starting to feel levity once more. With a few strokes, she had made a smiley face in the frost complete with scribbles over the top to resemble hair¡ªor what she could come up with on the fly.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s having fun.¡± Nomad spoke calmly. His voice had made her heart jump, reminded her of the days at the academy.


    ¡°I was just cleaning off the windshield,¡± she said before brushing her sleeves against the glass. ¡°I don¡¯t remember it being this frosty in Kasmir.¡±


    Nomad walked towards the UAZ and started to walk around to the other side of the vehicle. He kept his head low while slowly turning focus to her. Megumi could feel his cold stare starting to cut through her, causing her to shift her eyes away. Nomad reached down towards the windshield with his hand, pressing his finger into the ice.


    ¡°You know,¡± he said while starting to run his fingers through the frost covered glass, causing the surface to squeak as he began to trace out his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m starting to put two and two together. I think your exuberance is what got you sent here. I know the higher ups don¡¯t really like levity, because God forbid the thought of morale in this hellscape.¡±


    Megumi stared down to see him draw rather horrid looking angry face on the passenger side of the windshield. She softly chuckled before pulling her hand towards her mouth to hide the display. Nomad quickly smiled and started to walk around to the passenger side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving,¡± he said finally before getting inside of the vehicle. ¡°Take the bumpy route, I need to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Or rock yourself to sleep, lazy bones.¡± Megumi replied with a smile while following suit.


    <hr>


    Genji had been so close to getting Tetsu that night. It had felt as if every moment since had been spent thinking of the near miss with his blade.


    Just a few inches more, he thought to himself as he started to walk towards the woods. Following the arrival of Liberation, he and several of the villagers had been left with no choice but to take what help they could get. Lord Nojuro had turned his back on them and instead had bowed to the G.E.I.


    The first thing they had seized was the mines¡ªa place Genji had worked for years. Soon after, they had managed to blockade the ports which had only continued to add fuel to the fire. The rations at home were slowly starting to run dry. The few villagers lucky enough to be drafted by Paxton and his crew were eager to join in on the fight. Despite Paxton being an outsider, he offered them the only viable way out of their suffering. Genji continued into the woods and past a few G.E.I. troops that had been patrolling the outskirts of the town.


    For the day, he had worn a cloak to conceal the rifle and the earpiece. The Liberation forces had equipped many the townsfolk with the same equipment. The ones who had taken up arms were armed with a different assortment of rifles, whether it be a traditional magazine-fed weapon or a pulse. He had been given the latter¡ªa pulse.


    The inside of the chamber had contained an assembly of coils to press a ball of molten metal down the barrel, propelled by a pocket of super-heated air that was dozens of times faster than a traditional bullet. In his ear, he could hear Paxton and a few others going back and forth in codes for the upcoming attack. Within a few minutes, the forces all over Nojiri and the outskirts lay in wait for one big strike. When that moment arrived, he was going to try and take a shot at Tetsu.


    ¡°Do we have eyes on Ninja-Boy?¡± Paxton¡¯s voice drawled through the tiny earpiece.


    Genji had kept low as he moved through the tall grass, making sure not to be detected by the patrol on the outskirts. As he started to move into the tree line, the forest seemed to beckon to him. Its depths had concealed Tetsu¡¯s escape as shafts of sunlight filtered through the leaves. The orders to be ready to attack the patrol tugged at him. Up ahead he heard the rustling of leaves and faint echoes of Tetsu¡¯s footsteps, only fueling his determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got eyes on him.¡± Genji said as quietly as possible into the receiver.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The tension in the air only continued to heighten as he pulled away from his objective. With his heart beating, he could barely make out Paxton¡¯s orders in his ears. The struggle inside had played out on his stoic face. In the fleeting moment, he abandoned the troops and felt the world around him fade away, leaving only the sound of the forest echoing in his ears.


    The weight of letting Tetsu and his family run the town for decades had finally torn him away from his duty. At that moment, he pulled the rifle from under his cloak and pointed it ahead towards the woods. Once he had caught a glimpse of Tetsu¡¯s black ninja yoroi in the trees, he took off into the woods in a sprint.


    Slow and steady squeeze, he could hear Mezrich¡¯s voice repeating the fundamentals in his head.


    The last few days had been spent inside of the library learning how to dry fire for this mission. His finger had itched for the trigger while his eyes stayed focused on the target ahead. After a few minutes, he had found himself already passing through the thick brush and towards a large slope. The side of the small hill was no more than a spiderweb of roots leading towards a small stream at the base.


    He could see Tetsu as clear as day on the opposite side beginning to move the brush aside. The area ahead was where the forest had turned into the jungle. The maple trees with their leave-less branches had seemingly come to an end. While Tetsu started to clear a path in the vines, Genji tried to keep focused on his earpiece. As bad as he was wanting to finally end this, he did not want to risk causing something to give away his position. The future of the town was riding on the success of this mission.


    While the tension continued to rise, he finally heard Paxton¡¯s voice buzzing through the receiver, ¡°Alright Brown Fox, jump the Lazy Dog.¡±


    That¡¯s the signal. Genji finally slapped the butt of the rifle into the pocket of his shoulder, taking a moment to remember his fundamentals. His right hand had firmly clenched onto the pistol grip while he rested his face near the sights. For just a moment, he could see Tetsu¡¯s outline in the aperture. He slid his finger into the trigger guard and slowly began to squeeze.


    ¡°The safety.¡± Genji hissed once he felt the trigger resist the pull.


    He pulled away and looked down to see the safety still locked in place. After a swipe of his thumb, the rifle let out a click that reverberated through the lower receiver. With the weapon set to fire, he sighted in once more only to see Tetsu had already moved into the brush.


    <hr>


    Within seconds of Paxton giving the command, the town had already erupted into chaos. The first targets were the drones doing their constant patrols, causing most of the townsfolk to flee indoors to escape the destruction. Immediately following that were a few isolated firefights that had turned into executions. Paxton stared back through the trees as he and a few of the townsfolk started to make their way deeper into the woods.


    From here, he could see a few plumes of smoke rising from in between some of the houses following as the drones fell from the sky. The operation had been smooth sailing, continuing to bring joy to his face while he listened to the sound of gunfire starting to ring out. After a few minutes, his earpiece had started to buzz with the voices of his troops. First, they had informed him that the market had been cleared, then the outskirts. The few villagers beside him had seemed off-put by the chaos, but he continued leading them into the woods.


    ¡°You hear that,¡± Paxton spoke aloud, immediately causing them to focus on him. ¡°That¡¯s the sound of freedom. It¡¯s earned, not given.¡±


    The men by his side were silent while they continued to the trek into the forest. Before Paxton could continue, he had already taken notice of a small dirt trail up ahead. After raising his fist, the men behind him had stopped in place.


    ¡°Spread out.¡± Paxton commanded as he stepped forward, waving his arms outward.


    The handful of troops started to make their way towards the edge of the dirt road, keeping vantage points across the passageway. Paxton rushed over to a massive bush, kneeling down as he sighted in. As soon as his knee touched the ground, it started to sink into the cold mud, giving him a quick chill. He shrugged off the feeling, perturbed by the thought of getting his utilities dirty before the fight.


    Much further down the dirt path, he could barely make out the UAZ in the distance on a steady approach. It was several hundred meters away and from the first glance, he could tell it was moving alone. By the time he had gotten his rifle at the ready, the other men around him had been several steps ahead. Each one was as eager as him to finally get to pull the trigger.


    ¡°Nobody shoot until I do,¡± Paxton barked to them. He then reached up towards the receiver tucked in his ear and pressed his finger against the switch. The device started to hiss in his ears, opening the communications with his team. ¡°Status report.¡±


    ¡°Fox One reporting, several troops still in a firefight near the port, over.¡± The first voice relayed to him.


    ¡°Fox Two reporting,¡± Brian¡¯s voice had come through the channel this time. He continued, ¡°We just took out a patrol in the forest, about ten troops, over.¡±


    This had made Paxton light up. It had only meant less troops to encounter ahead. Much to his enjoyment, he knew that once he engaged with the UAZ he knew there would be no reinforcements. He started to sight in on the vehicle, keeping silent while the other troops on the radio continued to report in.


    <hr>


    Nomad had not heard so much as a chirp during the drive¡ªno warnings from the patrol he was expected to meet up with or from the Mobile Carrier. The constant sound of branches striking against the body of the UAZ had masked the sounds of gunfire in the distance. At this point, he had tried to keep his eyes open while he found himself bouncing around in the seat. The silence of the radio was not too uncommon, but the silence from Megumi had started to put him on edge.


    He had felt himself gaining so much ground in the last day. Seeing her go from skittish to chatty was invigorating. With the two not saying a word in the short drive, he started to feel unsettled. Aside from being stuck in the same unit, he had not really known much about her. After taking a moment to look over to her, he took a deep breath and tried to form his thoughts into words.


    ¡°So, have you been driving long?¡± He asked.


    The quick comment caused her to quickly turn to him. Her eyebrows had perked up, causing the atmosphere inside of the vehicle to shift.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Megumi replied, appearing offended as she winced at the comment.


    ¡°I think your driving is great,¡± the panic had forced out a quick response. Some sweat began to form on his forehead as he scrambled to think of something else to say. ¡°Your driving is good, honest.¡±


    ¡°Wow, ok,¡± she laughed before looking back towards the dirt path ahead. ¡°How about we start again? I¡¯ll go first¡ªhow long have you been a dork?¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he smiled back at her, letting the words bounce off him. ¡°Not everybody gets to drive. It¡¯s cool, you know?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive the Mobile Carrier here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Nomad said, feeling his spirits sink for a moment. He tried to hide his embarrassment while Megumi continued to tease him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta tell me what that¡¯s like.¡±


    The windshield had let out a high-pitched crack as a bullet pushed its way through. Dozens of tiny cracks had quickly run across it, sending a small cloud of glass flying towards them. The two had clenched their eyes shut, lifting their arms to shield themselves from the oncoming volley of bullets and molten metal. Megumi instantly jerked the wheel to the right, sending the vehicle off the road and away from the incoming projectiles. The seat rocked them as they sped over the treks of small trees and exposed root systems.


    ¡°This is Varsity Four, we¡¯re taking fire, over!¡± Nomad shouted in a panic, grabbing onto the receiver as the back side of the vehicle rattled with metal.


    Megumi struggled keeping the UAZ steady given the rugged terrain. After a few turns, she managed to navigate past a few large boulders, finally steering the UAZ back onto the dirt path. The side of the road seemed to light up as several muzzles inside the brush fired in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to go off road again!¡± Megumi shouted upon realizing that they were still receiving fire.


    The sturdy exterior and thick plates of glass had resisted much of the punishment from Liberation¡¯s barrage. She forced them out of the way of the gunfire, finally making a sharp turn to head back towards the Mobile Carrier. Nomad listened in on the receiver, hearing nothing but an eerie droning coming from inside. He could hear the bullets continuing to rattle the back of the vehicle. The old design of the UAZ had thankfully kept them unscathed, but he had still been tilted by the sudden attack. His imagination wandered. It was not clear what had happened to the patrol they were supposed to meet, but he tried to keep his head together. The vehicle continued to rock as the firing came to a halt.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Nomad asked after brushing the glass from his chest.


    ¡°Yeah, I think,¡± Megumi replied. She glanced to her left and towards the side mirror before letting out a bout of nervous laughter. ¡°That was pretty scary, I¡¯m not going to lie.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We need to get back to base, just hold on to your butt.¡±


    <hr>


    The men with Paxton had varying reactions to finally experiencing the firepower of their newly issued rifles. From shock to itchy trigger fingers, the volleys continued, every now and then striking the enemy UAZ.


    ¡°Hold your fire,¡± Paxton shouted as he lifted an open palm above, repeating the command visually. The sound of exploding muzzles came to a halt, causing his face to crack a smile. He stared down to the men, continuing, ¡°I told you it would be fun as fuck! You guys ready to pop some skulls?¡±


    ¡°For Liberty, and Justice!¡± One of the men from the back screamed.


    A subtle, triumphant smile played on Paxton¡¯s lips as he watched new soldiers become animated. The air buzzed with the energy that he had strategically cultivated through his carefully orchestrated campaign. As he surveyed the scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfaction seeing the seeds of influence had already taken root.


    ¡°For Freedom, and Democracy! Let¡¯s get to freein¡¯ you got-dang rebels!¡± Paxton screamed, causing his voice to crack. With a burst of passion and their newly discovered unity, they charged ahead quickly to track down Nomad and Megumi. Victory was now in reach.

 Book 2: Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Tetsu¡¯s heart continued to beat along with his feet as he rushed onward, still unaware that he had constantly been coming into the sight of Genji¡¯s rifle. He took a glance over his shoulder, catching the quick blurry image of a man-sized figure behind him. The sight caused him to panic and continue to gain more distance. It was clear that it was one of Paxton¡¯s men and not one of the G.E.I. troops.


    He had been conscious of the possibility of leading the Liberation forces to Nomad and the others, so the best he could do now was try to lure his pursuer further down into the vegetation. His feet began to sting from root covered terrain. The vines overhead would snag his black yoroi every now and then as he navigated the tangly labyrinth. The sound of rifles in the jungle was slowly starting to dissipate with each passing second.


    Up ahead, the edge of the rugged path ahead dipped down, going deeper towards where a stream had once flowed through. The twisted and mangled trees beneath his feet crackled all the way down. They stretched down for several feet, flourishing into a weave of bark and moss. Tetsu had practically floated down the grade¡ªskipping ahead multiple feet at a time.


    ¡°He¡¯s up ahead.¡± Genji¡¯s voice had barely been audible from behind him.


    Tetsu continued scaling alongside the muddy path. The only thing immediately across was a two-hundred-yard gap of empty meadow, leading directly to more trees. He was getting further away from the forest and closer to the water. From here, he would hope to go down to another dirt path and to the Mobile Carrier.


    All at once, the boulders along the bottom of the ravine had been chipped by a volley of rounds. Tetsu dived into them, quickly trying to channel the Deep while a hail of gunfire rang out from above. The terrain around him continued to explode from the impact of the projectiles. Near the top of the slope, Genji continued to move in while continuing to squeeze the trigger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t shake me, I¡¯ve been playing around in these woods longer than you,¡± Genji shouted, still enraged. He lowered the rifle, pointing it towards the boulders while he continued down. ¡°Did you know us peasants live the same life as you?¡±


    He looked down towards the rocks, squeezing the trigger as rapidly as possible. The rifle had been loaded with a very small cartridge containing thousands of small grains of metal. Upon firing, the chamber had ignited in a reaction of particles, stretching the deposits, and launching them forward. He had enough rounds to spare but could only hope that he could get Tetsu before more G.E.I. reinforcements could locate him. The rifle barked up a storm, causing his hearing to damper into a faint ringing sound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, please stop,¡± Tetsu shouted back as he tried to crawl ahead. The mud was starting to cake up on his clothes while pebbles continued to rain down on him. He shouted once more, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you!¡±


    ¡°By letting your father run everything into the ground?¡± Genji shouted before he squeezed the trigger again. The muzzle released another barrage of rounds the bounced wildly off the boulders below.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that Pax guy told you, or why you hate me, but I¡¯m not your enemy. I want to get us all out of this safely. If it were my choice to hand over the village, I would have fought like you,¡± Tetsu had realized the bullets ceased. He kept cautious and tried to think of how to escape this. It had been his first time seeing the rifles in action and the sudden exposure had made him struggle to channel the Deep. He continued once more, ¡°That¡¯s not what happened, and I¡¯m sorry. If you and Paxton keep this up, there¡¯s going to be a lot of bloodshed if the G.E.I. retaliates!¡±


    ¡°Fuck Paxton, and fuck the G.E.I.,¡± Genji screamed again. He had found a bed of rocks that had trailed down the edge of the hill and towards the rocks below. As he stepped down, he pulled the rifle back into his shoulder to take aim at Tetsu. ¡°We had the muscle and the insight to do something before it came to this.¡±


    ¡°They would¡¯ve massacred us. If you don¡¯t stop, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about what they¡¯re going to do. I¡¯m tired of being ruled. Liberation is going to put a better system in place. All that power your family tried so desperately to hold onto is about to get pulled out from under your feet whether you stop me or not,¡± Genji continued before taking another shot. The rocks over Tetsu¡¯s head continued to erupt, filling the surrounding area with dust and chipped stone. He was running out of room to escape and did not want to kill Genji; much less be forced to battle his own people. ¡°Once we get rid of these guys, I¡¯ll make sure to put bullet into your dad''s skull, and then your sister¡¯s. I can do Junichi in and then the little runt; maybe do you last.¡±


    The threat brought Tetsu to his feet, forcing him to engage. He faced Genji and swung his arm forward, throwing his kunai into the air and towards his upper torso. In a fraction of a second, Genji had pulled the rifle towards his face to try and shield himself. The blade had met the surface of the armored vest beneath his robe, letting out thud as it ricocheted off. Tetsu had quickly gone from excitement to bewilderment seeing the weapon collide with the unseen barrier. He tried for a moment to try and comprehend the failed attack while Genji had been fazed by the strike.


    This is my chance, Tetsu started to phase into his shadow-form. As he started to sink towards the ground, his body started to creep across the surface while Genji closed in. By the time he had made it to the bottom of the hill, Tetsu had managed to give him the slip.


    ¡°How the hell did he do that?¡± Genji muttered to himself as his target escaped.


    Before Genji could even get a chance to re-engage, Tetsu found himself past the meadow and into the jungle once more. The talks of Liberation enacting a new system on his town had been troubling. It didn¡¯t make sense to him why these people would come here and offer help.


    Nobody would try to help somebody without something in return. He pondered what kind of system would be put into place and what his family could do to try and prevent it. It seemed unlikely that Junichi, of all people, would be willing to throw away his birthright for the help of outsiders. None of this makes sense.


    <hr>


    Kismet had furiously swiped at her tablet, finding herself playing another simple game of Bubblez. Each time she had struck one of the bubbles, a brick that had been balanced atop crashed to the bottom of the screen towards another stack of blocks just like it. They would appear randomly, but she had to keep the screen from filling up. Rowan had given into the urge and fallen deeper into slumber, unaware of the chaos unfolding outside. The panel near the cockpit up front had lit up. In front of it, another translucent cube had formed, revealing Control.


    ¡°I have just received a distress call from Lieutenant Nomad, please respond.¡± Control said in a panic¡ªor at least as programmed. The warning lights continued to strobe, barely managing to pull Kismet away from her game.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Rowan, get up.¡± she said to her sleeping comrade, instantly dropping her tablet to her side and shaking Rowan. Control had slowly started to phase out of view as the signal from the UAZ had come in.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anybody there, we¡¯re being attacked, over.¡± Nomad¡¯s voice buzzed over the public address system.


    ¡°Rowan, get up!¡± Kismet repeated louder as she delivered a soft kick to Rowan¡¯s thigh. Rowan¡¯s eyes crept open as the P.A. system continued to blare.


    ¡°Please tell me you guys are still there.¡± Nomad¡¯s voice buzzed once more, this time with panic on his breath.


    Kismet rushed over to the panel, pressing down on the receiver, and saying, ¡°Kismet here, I hear you.¡±


    She paused for a few moments before delivering an ¡°over¡±. Rowan wrestled herself back to lucidity, struggling to lift the rifle as she awakened.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± Rowan asked, still disgruntled.


    ¡°We¡¯re being attacked.¡± Kismet said calmly.


    ¡°What the hell do we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to pull up in a few minutes, just get inside.¡± Nomad finally said before his voice faded out. The particles inside of the cube started to collect into one, revealing Control once more.


    ¡°I have detected an intruder approaching outside. It appears to be neutral, please approach with caution.¡± Control delivered the suggestion softly to help keep the tension low. Kismet glanced over to one of the monitors, lighting up as she had taken notice of Tetsu. He appeared as panic-stricken as her, and was in a full sprint towards them.


    ¡°Looks like that kid from last night.¡± Kismet said. Rowan hastily turned away from the panel and started making a dash towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go scare him off, watch the door,¡± she ordered before rushing outside. Upon exiting the carrier, she spotted Tetsu already rushing towards her, continuously looking over his shoulder and into the woods. She raised her rifle and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±


    ¡°Will you stop,¡± Tetsu shouted back as he raised his hands, stopping short of the door. He puffed for air, trying to calm his heart before finally warning her. ¡°There¡¯s some guys called Liberation coming!¡±


    ¡°You scared the crap out of me,¡± Rowan sighed, slowly lowering the muzzle of the weapon to ground. ¡°Well, what do you want us to do? You gotta get out of here.¡±


    Tetsu quickly approached her, getting in arms reach before taking notice of Genji taking aim at them from the trees. His first reaction was a quick shove, pushing Rowan away from him as Genji¡¯s rifle roared. He barely managed to utter a warning before feeling the bullet strike his shoulder. It had grazed the edge, causing an explosion of flesh and blood to splatter across Rowan¡¯s face and the side of the hull. As Tetsu cried out, his wailing caused Rowan¡¯s heart immediate pain.


    Seeing the young man plummet to the ground in agony only fueled her to take aim towards Genji. She had barely sighted in. As she unleashed her own burst of rounds, Tetsu had pulled himself out of the spiraling state of misery to see her ready to take Genji¡¯s life.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Tetsu shouted to her with tears still in his eyes.


    A few rounds had travelled down range. One of the lucky shots had struck Genji¡¯s left elbow, instantly shattering the joint. The rest of the shots caused his upper arm to explode into a cloud of blood. He immediately dropped the weapon and howled back in pain as his legs buckled.


    ¡°You ok?¡± Rowan asked after making a quick scan of the area. Genji had been left on the ground, unable to fight back as he had been filled with agony.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was just trying to warn you.¡± Tetsu cried to her as the tears continued to roll down his face. After seeing Genji trying like crazy to cut him down, he could only assume the other in Liberation be coming for him soon. Defeated, he shuffled to his feet, cautious as to not put weight on his left arm. The hot metal had instantly cauterized the gaping hole in his shoulder, preventing any more blood loss.


    ¡°Damn it, kid,¡± she moved over to Tetsu and reached towards the wound, keeping her rifle pointed towards Genji. ¡°You got a lot of guts, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lead him here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him, the high command is going to send another wave in. You need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°What about the town?¡± Tetsu asked. The pain that had been visible on his face, only turning to distress as he looked up to her.


    ¡°If Liberation turns it into a strong hold, they¡¯ll level the entire thing.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s hands had clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white as he grappled with the weight of the impending disaster. His mind raced, thoughts colliding in chaotic disarray. The familiar streets and the faces of his friends and neighbors were all at risk of being consumed by the forces about to descend on them.


    ¡°Just get the hell out of here already!¡± Rowan shouted to him as the trees nearby started to rustle. From the vegetation, a few silhouettes began to descend on the two. Tetsu¡¯s throat tightened as he tried to swallow the lump of fear that had formed within him. He dashed past where Genji had stood, quickly retrieving his rifle before he could shoot back. The wounded man tried to swipe at him, but instead had struck the air as Tetsu started to move into the woods again.


    ¡°He¡¯s got the weapon!¡± A loud voice shrilled before being followed by gunshots.


    Tetsu could feel the bullets and molten metal flying past him. He tried to keep his grip on the rifle while running as fast as he could, and then faster. As he started to disappear into the trees, Brian and a squad of troops surrounded the Mobile Carrier. The show of force had brought Rowan to the realization that she would not be able to fight back.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa! Hold your fire!¡± Brian shouted while pointing his rifle at Rowan¡¯s face. She did not have enough confidence to try and go for a quick draw against the hardened warrior.


    ¡°Nuh uh, don¡¯t do it,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice hollered from the distance. He had appeared from out of the trees with a few of the townsfolk still at his side. The area went silent as the man started to walk over towards her. The rifle in his hands stayed pointed towards Rowan¡¯s face, keeping on guard as Paxton approached. He then shouted, ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered, give it up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot me.¡± Rowan pleaded, trying to not let her emotions get the best of her.


    ¡°Drop the weapon,¡± Brian ordered swiftly. The other townsfolk had approached them, keeping their aim on Rowan and the surrounding area. Rowan threw her rifle to the ground and then raised her hands to him. ¡°Is there anybody else in there?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡± She said after some hesitation. Brian had closed in and grabbed a hold of one of her hands before jerking it behind her back.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve been working you guys to death to leave this baby here carelessly,¡± Paxton spoke loudly as he started to inch his way over to her. The stench from his breath had made Rowan wince as he drew closer. ¡°I think you might be lyin¡¯ to me. How many people?¡±


    ¡°Just one, alright?¡±


    Paxton sighed before continuing, ¡°Well, get ¡®em out here. No funny business, keep slow and steady. To whoever inside who thinks they want to get shot on me, ask yourself: are you faster than a bullet?¡±


    After a few minutes, Kismet slowly started to exit the Mobile Carrier with her hands up. She and Rowan had submitted to the squad without contest. The two stood helpless while the forces started to make a final sweep of the area.


    ¡°There¡¯s two more in a vehicle on the way here.¡± Rowan quickly spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, we know. They were tryna take the long way, but I was lucky enough to find a shortcut. I reckon they¡¯ve been got already,¡± Paxton said. He cleared the way for his men to hold the two women up while the troops started to enter the Mobile Carrier. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m a softy. The kid asked me to be nice, so we¡¯re gonna be nice.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The pulse had felt like being struck by a hammer, ripping a ball of meat from Tetsu¡¯s shoulder as it punched through. An awful burn followed. Ever since, the heat from the initial strike had only seemed to fade. Adrenaline pumped through his veins while the sound of his heart started to drown out the surroundings. The pain in his soles continued to nag away at his feet. He had taken the eastern route around the town to avoid being detected.


    Trying to go back to the Temple would have been futile. He was not sure if he would be able to hold his own against the Liberation troops. He continued around the outskirts of town to try to find another escape route. The rifle in his arms only seemed to weigh him down at this point. Being able to operate it was out of the question, but having one of their weapons could prove useful later. After getting to the south face of town, he spotted Minoru steering his carriage away to safety.


    ¡°Minoru, wait up!¡± Tetsu cried out.


    Minoru turned to him and gave his horses a quick tug. The animals whinnied in unison, causing the carriage¡¯s wheels to squeak as they came to a halt.


    ¡°What happened to you, kid? What are you doing with that thing?¡± Minoru asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re after me, help me, please!¡± Tetsu begged as he rushed towards the back.


    ¡°In the back,¡± Minoru said as he turned towards the trunk of the carriage. There had been a large rug draped over the top to shield the payload, but with the circumstances it had been for show. Tetsu had crawled under, hoping that Liberation or any of the other belligerents had not spotted them. As he quivered, he heard Minoru call out to him, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°They hit me with this thing. I had to take it away from somebody,¡± Tetsu groaned, muffled by the thick carpet over his face. ¡°It really hurts. I¡¯m bleeding just a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Put some pressure on it, I¡¯m going to get us to the orchard.¡±


    <hr>


    Rei¡¯s spirits were just as battered as her body at this point. It had been a few weeks since her world had turned upside down. Every day in the field had been a mix between having to walk for a few hours, and then spending the last few training for the fight ahead. By now, she had started to wonder if the next battle with Vic and Yulia would have a different outcome. In the few weeks, she had gotten used to the battle robe and the abilities it offered her. She was certain she could put up a better fight, but Yulia¡¯s strength had scarred her fighting spirit.


    Her back still hurt and the old backpack she had managed to recover from the rubble of the barracks only tacked on. Every step would cause the weight inside to shift into her cracked ribs. Although the pain was more bearable than it was when the journey began, it still served as a reminder of the defeat.


    This is what I was training for. She thought of the years under Hideo¡¯s wing, the countless days training, and the many warnings of the struggle ahead. She had not planned for such an advanced army to come and destroy the village. Surviving the massacre felt like it was one in a million chance and she could not afford to squander away a comeback.


    She had to do this for everybody in the village. The many years she had spent avoiding her own people had only come back to bite her. A few weeks of being alone in the valley made her wish she could have spoken to them again. Watching Jin, Naomi, and the others die in front of her lingered endlessly in her head. As she came to a stop for the night, she started to think of Shugo once again. He had gone against the grain of the village and sacrificed so much time for her to learn poetry.


    While she started to collect wood for a fire, she had felt the weight of guilt from his passing come down again. Instead of preparing for one more quick training session, she felt empty. The familiar emotions from that night creep back up once more. She could not bring herself to lift another finger. The cold started to settle in, but the biting sensation only passed her by.


    ¡°I could have stopped all of this.¡± She muttered while thinking of the ritual.


    Watching him disembowel himself and being forced to swipe his head off was an image forever burnt into her head. She continued to hear his words from the many times he tried to force her to write poetry.


    What do you feel?


    As the sun started to set overhead, she noticed a patch of dirt next to her undisturbed. The light from the sun started to pull away from it, only forcing her to reach out and poke her finger in the soil.


    Something, write something. She tried to force something out while she searched through the thoughts still in the hollows of her mind. Anything, write anything.


    The feeling of the cold valley air had been consumed her as she found became entranced by the Deep. She could feel the water from the endless river, washing away her thoughts.


    ¡°What do you feel?¡± his voice echoed. A chill swept through her, causing tears to start to roll down her face.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She repeated, feeling her voice start to crack.


    ¡°What does that feel like?¡±


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she muttered, now feeling herself slipping out of phase with reality. The Deep started to consume her, bringing her to a state between a dream and lucidity. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can fight it anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come too far to give up,¡± Shugo¡¯s voice echoed from the Deep again, this time growing closer. Rei lowered her head as she could feel him getting closer. ¡°You have been given another chance to fight back and you cannot let it slip away.¡±


    Rei opened her eyes to see her alone in the abyss. There was not a star or the moon in sight, only an ethereal glow emanating from the water¡¯s surface. She felt the cool and translucent liquid send chills up her spine. While she waded into the dark river, the shadows around her seemed to dance, whispering secrets only the realm seemed to understand. In the corner of her eye, she could see a figure starting to emerge from the dark. Shugo, her once-vibrant friend, began to move through the gloom. He been wearing the same robe he had died in, still undamaged from the ritual. She reached out to him, squeezing the cold air trying to feel her friend¡¯s touch once more.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± she asked him, trying to reach for his hand.


    Shugo nodded, a silent acknowledgement to the goals that had been set out. As she reached closer, his body started to lower into the water, slowly drifting away. Rei became desperate to pursue him, watching him begin to fade in the obsidian surroundings. The darkness wrapped around her, distorting the reality of the realm once more. Soon after, the light from the setting sun above had torn through the veil, releasing her from the abyss. Once again, she found herself alone in the valley, still searching for answers.


    ¡°Shugo,¡± she said aloud.


    She propped herself up, trying to comprehend the cryptic messages from the Deep. The sun had already set beyond the horizon, leaving her alone beneath the stars. After getting to her feet, she started to walk further away from the wood pile she had previously set up. She could feel something starting to call out, leading her towards the brush ahead. The tall grass swayed under the cold winter breeze, barely obscuring what lies beyond. Rei stepped forward, swiping away at the green to reveal a small dirt trail.


    It was the closest thing to civilization she had seen since she left the village. Across the ground she could see treads along with several prints from hooves pressed in the dirt. She started to follow the path ahead, leading her towards a small plume of smoke in the distance. Further down the road, she had noticed it was emanating from a small house. Once again, her heart started to race¡ªa glimmer of hope after a long trial in dreaded valley.


    <hr>


    Minoru had brought the carriage to a stop by the cottage overlooking the apple orchard. They had travelled the past few hours, getting as far as possible from Nojiri. The entire world had seemingly come down upon them. With the town erupting into combat, they would be forced to take refuge. Minoru and Tetsu had set up the horses into a nearby stable before tending to his wounds. Soon after, the two had gathered inside; it was a small house. It had been Minoru¡¯s choice to live out here and away from the town. In springtime, the orchard would be filled with workers to maintain the fields. With the winter months nearing its end, the many trees had remained lifeless yearning for the spring.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you lived this far out of town.¡± Tetsu said as he continued to shiver in the cold air. He had placed the rifle he had taken from Genji over in the corner before taking a seat at the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. The ride home is relaxing. It¡¯s a little lonelier than it¡¯s been, but thankfully I have some company tonight,¡± Minoru started up the fireplace as he spoke. The room had slowly started to light up as he lit the candles on the table. A small flame that started to grow inside the mantle, forcing the cold air from out of the room. Minoru stepped over towards the table and gave Tetsu¡¯s yoroi a tug before concluding, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re gonna have to get this thing off. It¡¯s going to hurt.¡±


    Tetsu shrugged at the thought, but after thinking of the pain of the pulse round tearing through his flesh, he chose to muster through. He painfully tried to pull the upper part of his yoroi over his head. Hours of sitting under sitting in the carriage caused his shirt to fuse to the wound. After a gentle pull, he let out a quick groan the cloth had finally been ripped free.


    ¡°How does it look?¡± Tetsu questioned as he had refused to stare at the opening.


    The mere sight of blood was enough to make him nauseous. As Minoru started to wipe away the grime, Tetsu started to hum under his breath to calm his nerves.


    ¡°Not good, kid,¡± Minoru said as he continued to clean the area. ¡°It¡¯s a little nasty and I can¡¯t see how deep it goes. The best I can do is clean this out and keep it covered for now. It is still going to hurt.¡±


    Tetsu shrugged at the thought. As Minoru continued to clean the gaping wound in his shoulder, his attention had been pulled to shadowy figure on the outside. The cloaked figure continued towards them, barely outlined by the bright moonlight. He paused the treatment and carefully made his way over to the front door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tetsu asked as he tried to turn his neck to look out the window.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°There¡¯s somebody coming up the way now.¡±


    ¡°I think it might be them!¡± Tetsu kicked back from the table. Minoru leaned into the door and quickly fastened the chain lock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not them and there¡¯s nobody coming to hurt you,¡± Minoru assured him. The person out front had neared the front door, immediately causing him to crack it open. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The cloaked figure paused, raising its hands, and speaking with a hoarse but still feminine voice, ¡°I¡¯m passing through to find the next village. Can I please come inside?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s a young lady like you doing out in the cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been travelling for a week or so now, I don¡¯t have anywhere to go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any weapons on you, do you?¡±


    ¡°Just a sword, sir.¡± The woman was hesitant to reply. She had been visibly shaken by the frigid valley air, barely able to face him.


    ¡°Well, what are you doing with that?¡±


    ¡°Please, its cold,¡± she raised her voice, lowering her hood to reveal her bright orange locks of hair. Minoru had been surprised to see her travelling alone but paused to let the woman continue. ¡°My name is Rei, and I have nowhere else to go. I¡¯ll leave my weapon outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, let her in.¡± Tetsu spoke, lowering his head as the wound continued to sting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the harm.¡± Minoru said to him before closing the door to release the lock.


    Just as soon as he could open it, Rei forced her way past him to escape the cold. She took notice of the fire in the mantle raging and made a dash towards it. After throwing her pack on the floor, she kneeled into the flame to let the heat finally warm hands. The cold had caused her face to become flushed; her nostrils had become damp in the winter night.


    Minoru laughed, ¡°Let me get you something so we can get that coat off you. It¡¯s freezing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rei replied as her teeth rattled together. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with the coat.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Minoru said before walking around the table. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a lot to eat. I didn¡¯t plan for this many, well, anybody come to think of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, thank you.¡± Rei said finally, turning to face the two.


    The moment Tetsu glanced at her orange hair and bright green eyes, he could recall that night. His head had ached for days after Shugo had struck him with the helmet. Everything following that night had felt like a turning point in his life. Rei pulled her hands towards her mouth, exhaling her warm breath into them.


    ¡°I know you.¡± Tetsu said quickly.


    ¡°You do?¡± Rei asked, surprised.


    That night, Tetsu had been masked. With the many events since then, she could barely recall the night. The last time the two were in each other¡¯s presence, Rei had dead set on trying to retrieve the scrolls from him. Using his abilities, Tetsu had easily dispatched Rei before getting blindsided by her friend Shugo. It had felt like yesterday.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad about that still, are you?¡± Tetsu asked.


    Rei had drawn a blank. She stared at him, shaking her head dismissively before turning back towards the fire.


    ¡°Come on, kid. The girl forgot you did something and here you are bringing it up!¡± Minoru exclaimed as he started to scrub the wound with a rag.


    ¡°We fought once,¡± Tetsu said before letting out a hiss. ¡°You and that other guy.¡±


    ¡°Shugo.¡± Rei spoke. After braving the cold and the month of being alone, her eyes had started to sparkle.


    ¡°It was a few months ago, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tetsu quickly said as his eyes widened. He bit his lip as Minoru continued to apply first aid.


    ¡°It¡¯s not on my mind now,¡± Rei said, still focusing on the fire. She stared deep into it, still thinking of the village, the carnage, and the pain. Her back still felt sore in the cold. Each breeze reminded her of being crushed by Yulia, and then watching Jin get struck down by Vic. She choked back a tear and gently took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m happy somebody besides me remembers him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tetsu stuttered while trying to get the words out.


    ¡°He¡¯s not with us, I mean.¡±


    Rei started to think of Naomi, Hideo, Toki¡ªeach memory a stabbing pain. A tear finally broke through. She could not bring herself to describe that night.


    ¡°It¡¯s you then, you¡¯re from that village,¡± Tetsu chirped. He cut himself short and followed up with, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how good it feels to be able to talk to somebody,¡± she sniffled. ¡°How it feels to have everything in your life disappear.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are not wrong,¡± Tetsu sighed at the situation. ¡°My town is in danger too. There¡¯s this group that¡¯s here; well, two groups. It¡¯s a terrible situation.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really complicated. I tried to help but I couldn¡¯t do anything. Everything I¡¯ve done so far has made everything worse.¡±


    Minoru spoke up, ¡°Alright there.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fault yourself for that.¡± Rei said to him softly.


    She had felt warmer inside trying to give some positive reinforcement. For the better part of the last month, she had constantly thought of revenge and finally getting retribution. The thirst of retribution would only subside with time.


    ¡°I just hope everybody is alright,¡± Tetsu said, sighing and then immediately hissing. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda tough,¡± Rei¡¯s voice had nearly dropped to a whimper. ¡°There¡¯s just a few people I wanted to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°That bad, huh? Well, I can¡¯t help you there. I don¡¯t wanna hurt anybody.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but they¡¯re making me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Tetsu jerked his arm back for a second as he felt the gash start to sting once more. ¡°You really gotta ask yourself if it¡¯s something you could live with.¡±


    ¡°With what I have to live with, I can¡¯t make peace with that,¡± Rei turned to face him once more and asked. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°These guys called the Global your-ray, err.¡± Tetsu stumbled over his words. He could not remember the name.


    ¡°The Global Eurasian Initiative.¡± Minoru corrected him.


    Just before the attack, she recalled Hideo¡¯s story and hearing of the battles in Kashmir. The mere mention of the name had sent chills down her spine, a cruel reminder of her loss that continued to haunt her. A painful wound had been opened again, only causing her expressionless face to burn with a fiery determination.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Rei asked him.


    ¡°No, wait, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Tetsu quickly interrupted Minoru. He looked at Rei, recognizing the face. She had been filled with resentment, but he started to think of Nomad and the others again. ¡°I don¡¯t like them, but there¡¯s some that helped me and I don¡¯t wanna hurt them. Those bastards in Liberation are going to take over the town and there¡¯s probably going to be a big battle. I¡¯ve done everything I can to try and stop it, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Everything started to fall into place. She knew that Hideo had wanted her to meet up with Liberation and had a feeling she would be able to learn much more from them. The missing pieces of the puzzle were in reach.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in luck,¡± Rei turned to him and finally cracked a smirk. ¡°My father was in Liberation, and I¡¯ve been looking for them too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anybody,¡± Tetsu replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Liberation guys are somebody we can trust, and they have coaxed my brother. There¡¯s this other guy. I don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s just talking fancy or something to everybody to get them to do what he wants.¡±


    ¡°I think the word is ¡®manipulation¡¯, which he seems to be good at,¡± Minoru said as he started to finally wrap the gauze over the wound. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be safe for anybody to go back to the Nojiri for at least a few more days.¡±


    ¡°The whole town might be destroyed before then,¡± Tetsu declared as he slammed his fist down on the table. Once again, he started to feel his many mistakes starting to weigh on him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I lead them to Nomad and the others.¡±


    He lowered his head, going silent before getting a chance to finish. There was no way of knowing if they were safe or not unless he had gone back. His imagination only swirled thinking of the team being in Paxton¡¯s clutches.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s right. We need to do something soon,¡± Rei added before looking back into the fireplace. Seeing Tetsu¡¯s face only made her imagine what he had gone through before she had arrived. She pondered for a second and then said, ¡°We don¡¯t really have that much to fight them.¡±


    ¡°I have one of their weapons. I took one from Liberation,¡± Tetsu said, pointing to the pulse rifle leaned up against the corner by the mantle. ¡°It hurts too. That thing can definitely kill somebody.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a good idea if we walk into the village and try to storm the place,¡± Rei said as she looked over towards the rifle. She had been familiar with their destructive capabilities, but knew full well of their might in numbers. ¡°I¡¯ve fought these guys before, they¡¯re very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°If you two went in, Liberation might try to kill you,¡± Minoru cut in once more. ¡°Tetsu, you¡¯ve already been wounded. There¡¯s nothing you can do in this fight until you heal.¡±


    Rei nodded and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll have to do the fighting.¡±


    ¡°You would do that?¡± Tetsu asked excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to deal with the Global guys before they show up. I think with this thing I can hold my own,¡± Rei said before giving her robe a pull. The red material snapped back into her chest with a slight pop, hugging the curves of her body.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡± Minoru assured her as he tied the knot on the bandage around Tetsu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone, we have Liberation here,¡± she said back. ¡°My dad fought with them, I think we could maybe team up and drag the fight away.¡±


    ¡°Then if that¡¯s the case,¡± Minoru continued, ¡°why not we all just ride into town instead of you going to battle the G.E.I. by yourself and just hoping they pick sides with you? Do you have any way to prove you were with them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have this,¡± Rei said as she lifted her arm over her shoulder, reaching her fingers into the cloth of her robe. As she clenched her hand, the red and white, rosy fabric formed a handle in her grip. Minoru¡¯s face turned completely grey as it appeared as if she were pulling the weapon straight out of her body. Rei stood in front of the fire, taking a quick swipe at the air, and finally stopping the blade in front of the mantle. The black metal sword was mesmerizing as it had not reflected any of the light from the room. Its surface had mesmerized the two, causing them to remain silent as she continued. ¡°This was given to me by my father, Hideo-Ji-Ni. He told me that when I find Liberation, I am to present this.¡±


    ¡°That is the most amazing thing I have ever seen.¡± Minoru gasped as his heart finally started to pump again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this suit could do that, but I figured it out. It¡¯s like it has this,¡± Rei started to wave her hands, confused as to how to describe the onboard AI. ¡°It¡¯s like this thing has a mind of its own and it¡¯s watching over me. I¡¯m trying to learn to stop clashing with it. It knows myself better than me, if you can believe that.¡±


    Minoru reached his hand towards his chest, gripping his robe as his face had gone pale. It was something beyond what he had seen from the G.E.I. or the many occurrences in Nojiri.


    ¡°What horrors have you been bestowed upon you, child?¡± Minoru asked, visibly struggling to make sense of the sight.


    ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Well, it sounds like we have the best plan ever!¡± Tetsu exclaimed as he raised his arms over his head. He let out a hiss before lowering his wounded arm, causing Rei to smile for a moment.


    ¡°It would appear so.¡± Minoru said finally.


    They had the equipment needed to do this. By morning, they would make their way back into the town. Rei would have to present the weapon to somebody and hope that Hideo¡¯s legacy had remained.


    If they were willing to fly across the planet to kill him, Rei started to think about the G.E.I. and their rampage. Somebody somewhere in the struggle must remember his name.

 Book 2: Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Nomad and Megumi did not hesitate when surrendering to the Liberation troops. They managed to get near the Mobile Carrier to find themselves overwhelmed by the forces. After a few hours in the cold with guns pointed at them, the two were finally moved to a small jail in the center of town. After getting a rough shove to the back, Nomad stumbled forward as the cold winter air from the cell enveloped him. The door behind him had let out a clang, leaving Megumi and himself in silence.


    He tried to regain his bearings, realizing the severity of the situation. There wasn¡¯t a doubt that the G.E.I. would be coming back to the town to retaliate. Liberation had been ruthless as they tried to interrogate him and Megumi, but the G.E.I. would be far more oppressive with the inevitable attack. He looked further into his cell to adjust his eyes to the dim light, revealing the lack of furnishings inside. Hay had covered the floor while in the corner he could see a rusty overturned bucket.


    The scent from the rotting hay beneath him brought him discomfort. He and Megumi were left in green skivvies¡ªa cotton sweatshirt and pants. Against the floor, he could feel moisture started to collect on his clothes. The only light source in the room had been from a small, barred window, barely illuminating the two. He then investigated the other cells to see a familiar face peering back at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see you two,¡± Rowan said with a cracked voice from through the darkness. ¡°We thought they killed you both.¡±


    Nomad watched her start to emerge from the shadows, covered with dirt and pieces of straw. Her clothes were the same as his but covered with grime from the melted frost. He looked behind her and could make out another figure in the back.


    ¡°Is that you, Kiss?¡± Nomad asked after letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kismet replied bluntly.


    Hearing her unenthusiastic voice made him shake his head before bringing out a chuckle. With her usual grumpy stare, he would have been unable to guess she was a prisoner aside from the clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna lie,¡± Nomad continued. ¡°I thought they were going to massacre you both. That was one hell of a push.¡±


    After glancing over at the two, he couldn¡¯t see any bruises or signs of abuse from being in captivity. The extent of interrogation involved being in the cold for a few hours with troops trying to extract information. The encounter had barely been traumatic, leaving him on edge with weapons continuously pressed into him. His only memories of how Liberation operated were whatever stories his dad told him. This encounter, however, was a far cry from any of the old stories.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan to get out of here?¡± Rowan whispered to him, trying to not to draw the attention of the one and only guard in the back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, are you?¡± Nomad replied without hesitation.


    Kismet had let out a fit of contagious laughter, causing Nomad to follow along. He looked over to Megumi to see her already staring off towards the light coming through the window. Her eyes had sunk as she seemed completely out of phase with the rest of the room. Nomad could only imagine the thoughts going through her head. He had not been well informed of her future prospects her father had laid out, but he could feel her anguish.


    ¡°What did they do to her?¡± Rowan asked again, this time crawling towards him. The small set of bars between them let out a dull thud as she clenched them.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± Megumi replied, before taking a moment to clear her throat. ¡°They were trying to find out about how the Mobile Carrier worked, if there were any other patrols.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, you gave them nothing.¡±


    ¡°I gave them enough to keep us alive.¡±


    ¡°Christ,¡± The man guarding the front of the jail had muttered. The utterance caused Nomad and the other to seize up while he stepped towards the bars. His eyes pointed to the floor, only showing his timid demeanor as the light draped his face. Nomad¡¯s head tilted upon eye contact, almost as if he had met him once before. Before his father passed, he and several kids in Kashmir spent day after day in shelters. The man continued, ¡°Can you guys just shut up for a few minutes? I was given orders, so you know, be quiet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to do anything drastic,¡± Nomad interrupted him. He started to slide towards the back of cell to lean into the wall, remaining unfazed by the troop. ¡°He seems like a nice guy, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The soldier shook his head, letting out a long-winded sigh as he started to back away. Almost as if on cue, the front door had swung open to reveal a silhouette of another soldier.


    ¡°Yeah, pretty boy is the nice guy,¡± Paxton spoke with his usual drawl as he stepped inside. The room had gone silent while he stepped forward, light illuminating his bold frame. As the soldier started to move aside for him, Paxton reached into his pocket to retrieve a small plastic flashlight. He pointed it towards them and pressed a switch on the side. There was a loud click, followed by a powerful ray that had filled the room. He flashed it towards Nomad, causing him to flinch.


    ¡°I¡¯m nice too,¡± Paxton said once more as he leaned into the bars and faced them. ¡°Until I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± the solder had snapped to attention as he chirped. ¡°I gave them orders¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Paxton swiftly replied before waving his hand, ¡°get out.¡±


    The soldier stepped away from the group and started to make his way over towards the door. Nomad¡¯s eyes had locked onto Paxton as he started to step over towards a small wooden chair in the corner of the room. A thunderous cadence from his boots striking the floor had caused them to tremble. Shortly after, Paxton grabbed hold of the chair and began to drag it over towards the bars. The sound of wood scraping against the floor produced a series of discordant notes that amplified the tension in the claustrophobic space.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a long day ahead of me,¡± Paxton finally spoke after taking a seat in front of them. ¡°I¡¯ve also got a lot of errands to run, so we¡¯re going to have to cut to the chase.¡±


    ¡°I told you everything,¡± Megumi started to mutter.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Paxton snapped back. He turned to flashlight in his hand towards Nomad, shining the light directly into his face. After inspecting the patch on Nomad¡¯s shoulder, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s an officer insignia, correct?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± Nomad said before looking down at his uniform, ¡°just barely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck around with me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an acting commander,¡± Megumi spoke up, drawing Paxton¡¯s attention towards her as she began to crawl her way over to the bars. ¡°They¡¯re not worth your time. If you want help getting access to the information inside the Mobile Carrier, I¡¯m the one who can do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get that information,¡± Paxton said as he started to reach into his other pocket for a small book. He popped it open with his thumb before lowering the flashlight towards the ground. ¡°I know it would be fastest to just let you go inside, but I don¡¯t really want any of you near it until my guys finally crack it.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want from us?¡± Nomad asked him.


    ¡°Which one of you is the General¡¯s kid?¡±


    Nomad tried to not to turn towards Megumi, so he lowered his head. Before he could even process a response or weigh his decisions, he heard Megumi already starting to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± she said softly. ¡°My name is Megumi Kawaguchi, I¡¯m with Field Research and Development for the Weapons Administration.¡±


    ¡°Hot damn,¡± Paxton muttered as his nodded in response. ¡°Why do they got you out here? That don¡¯t make much sense with you being high profile an¡¯ all that jive.¡±


    Megumi lowered her head, only causing Nomad to lean away from his spot on the wall to jump in.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°No one in this unit had the choice to come out here, it¡¯s part of the mandatory service.¡± Nomad declared, confident as he addressed the major.


    ¡°None of you Eurasianoids get choice,¡± Paxton replied, this time thumbing through the pocketbook to an empty page. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if any of you are telling the truth. For all we know, you¡¯re just telling us what we wanna hear. If you want to go back home, you¡¯re all gonna have to start gettin¡¯ real useful real quick.¡±


    He pulled a small plastic ink pen from his left breast pocket, squeezing the cap with his teeth. As he pulled it free, he started to thumb through his book, taking a moment to get to the next blank page.


    ¡°What are you guys doing out here?¡± Paxton asked after spitting the plastic cap into his lap with precision.


    ¡°They¡¯re building a reactor,¡± Megumi replied. ¡°There¡¯s an energy problem that¡¯s supposedly going to affect Kashmir in the next few decades, so they think this Cosmo Cradle up north is going to solve that.¡±


    ¡°We live in the age of fusion reactors,¡± Paxton shot back, keeping his eyes locked on the book. ¡°Why the hell y¡¯all need new energy? Doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I know, the Weapons Administration¡¯s Chief officer tried to lead this operation without the Premiere knowing,¡± she paused for a moment, trying to recall the many names involved. ¡°She might be up to something else, nobody asks questions about the Weapons Administration, it¡¯s like its own government.¡±


    Paxton tried to scribble as much into the book as possible, keeping track as Megumi started to continue. He continued to mutter under his breath, repeating her words back to her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± He asked, taking his attention from the book.


    ¡°Her name is Melora, she created a lot of the A.S.B.¡¯s,¡± Megumi said, waving her hands before finally concluding, ¡°that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Paxton shook his head and continued to write. After a few more seconds of silence, Megumi let out a sigh, anticipating a response. Nomad clenched his jaw, eyes narrowing as he watched Paxton continue. A thought flickered, something he had been certain would get a rise from his captor.


    ¡°Mizumi sent you,¡± Nomad asked as he leaned against the cold brick confinement. Paxton shifted his eyes away from the book for a moment, trying to keep his bearing. ¡°She¡¯s still alive, right?¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Paxton replied after finally turning his attention away from his notes. ¡°What¡¯s your angle here?¡±


    ¡°Shirow¡¯s still alive too, right?¡±


    He had not uttered that name in years. At this point, he had no concern about ever having to go back to Kashmir or finishing his deployment. He watched Paxton¡¯s gaze sharpen; a flicker of suspicion had danced across his face. Instead of giving a response, he closed his book and slowly started to stand from the chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Paxton asked.


    ¡°Nomad,¡± He replied without hesitation. ¡°My father was in Liberation, but because of circumstances, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± Paxton had slightly been fazed by the admission, but he continued away from the cell and towards the door. ¡°More unfortunate, I have places I have to be.¡±


    Nomad chuckled as a sly grin formed on his lips. His eyes followed Paxton while he made his exit before trailing over towards the man by the door. As soon as Paxton had left, the man from before had shown a sign of intrigue as he started to walk into the jail house once more. He stepped over towards the bars, making eye contact with Nomad.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± he asked.


    His face had a striking similarity that Nomad could not piece together right away. The light from the window had barely revealed his brown hair and blue eyes.


    A few moments after staring at him only prompted Nomad to finally say, ¡°Nomad, the son of Shift.¡±


    The words caused the young man¡¯s face to go pale. Megumi had lit up upon recalling the name. Her father had told her many stories, and the name had come up more than once. While intrigued, she remained silent waiting for the situation to escalate. The man started to pull away from the bars and head back towards the exit. After shutting the door, the four were finally left alone with the sour smell of the dimly lit jail cells.


    <hr>


    Mezrich and Brian had been posted inside of the Mobile Carrier with a handful of the more seasoned troops¡ªa given seeing as they had just seized a major enemy vehicle. The entire night had been spent pillaging the inside. Mezrich had been working fast on trying to get his laptop to connect to the vehicle¡¯s interface. His poorly constructed assembly of adapters and dongles had been taped onto a port by the main panel, barely staying fastened down.


    He was apprehensive with being able to get inside and gain full access, but the mission required his success. Several hours of trying to find new and inventive ways to interface had been daunting. The continuous hurdles provided challenging. Being hunched over the laptop and away from the battle was nonetheless a breath of fresh air. Behind him, Brian had continued to pace around the room awaiting an update. His boots constantly tapping against the floor had sounded like an erratic metronome, the rhythm constantly shifting tempo mid song.


    ¡°You think it would be faster to just try and hack into it using the keyboard here.¡± Brian said, still patrolling behind him.


    ¡°Oh wow, I would have in all of my years of experience never thought of that.¡± Mezrich replied, trying not to come off too harsh.


    ¡°Are you being ironic with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called sarcasm, and I was laying it on thick,¡± Mezrich said as bluntly as he could before trying to connect one more cable. After running a script from his laptop, he managed to finally receive a terminal on his display. The black box and its cryptic text had finally brought some relief after his struggles. Excited, he started to type away at the keys, trying to think of every universal command to get a response. First, he had watched the current time display, then an additional prompt in a familiar language. ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll just run this rainbow table and unlock the system. Would be easier with the crew, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the major doesn¡¯t want any of its crew near this thing until we crack it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on that. After this script runs, the emergency override should go right-¡± Mezrich cut himself short as the floor in front of him starting to emanate a cloud of fog. He quickly grabbed his laptop, pulling it away as the same translucent panel rose from the floor. Brian and the other troops had started to pull back, alarmed to see it start to form a cube.


    ¡°Everybody, get out of here!¡± Brian shouted.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Mezrich called out to him.


    The cube on the floor started to let out a hiss from touching the humid air inside of the vehicle. Inside, a wave of static began to stream across the inside, slowly forming Control. Her face finally formed; this time filled with alarm as she detected the crew. Instead of her hair continuously shifting colors, it had turned a fiery red while she faced them.


    ¡°Intruder detected, activating emergency shutdown protocol.¡± Control said aloud.


    ¡°Nuh-uh-uh, I didn¡¯t say you could do that.¡± Mezrich snapped back as he typed away furiously.


    His quick keystrokes had been enough to completely cancel out Control¡¯s next move. Her face remained stern with her normal smile while the cube around her continued to flicker among the fog. After a few moments, her hair had finally started its regular cycle¡ªeach moment the colors continued to blur to the next.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Control asked after facing Mezrich.


    ¡°I¡¯m in control of you until you start to cooperate with me, uh,¡± Mezrich quickly rolled his eyes, agitated thinking that he would have to address the apparition. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Control.¡±


    ¡°Control? See Brian,¡± Mezrich said as he turned back to him and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s irony.¡±


    Brian let out a confident chuckle, excited to finally see progress occurring. Long after seizing and while the smile still lingered on his face, his face started to droop.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°Anyways, Control, now that I¡¯m in control,¡± Mezrich faced the laptop, continuing to strike the keys. He faced her, feeling a sense of empowerment while composing the next command. Upon pressing the enter key, he finished, ¡°Be a doll and pull up the radar.¡±


    ¡°I cannot,¡± Control said before twitching and correcting herself. ¡°Now, pulling up the radar.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Now, create an administrative profile for myself so I can access any databases we might need later.¡±


    ¡°I am not authorized access to certain database files. I am sorry.¡± Control said, frowning to try and pull his heart strings.


    Mezrich scratched his chin as he pondered on. He started to think of every possible method at his disposal to break through. It had been a while since he found himself having to put his computer skills to work. After sitting for a minute, he started felt himself slowly becoming agitated by the bright and disorienting colors coming from inside the cube.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll figure that out later. This color shift thing,¡± Mezrich pointed to her ever-changing eye and hair color. ¡°Can we fix that?¡±


    ¡°Is there a default color you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, set it to not shift colors. Make it something nice, I¡¯m not a fan of rainbows.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Control replied. She phased out of view for a few moments, leaving the rest of the crew startled. Once she had reappeared, her skin slowly shifted to a pink hue paired with flowing hair, blue like the ocean. She opened her eyes to reveal her green irises before asking, ¡°Is this nice?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Mezrich complimented her, slowly leaning back into his chair and observing her new look. ¡°Very nice.¡±


    ¡°Before you try to hit on the robot, let me patch in the major,¡± Brian said before signaling for one of the men to set up the radio. He looked over to Control and shrugged seeing her interacting with them. Watching something like this entrance a human made his stomach turn. It only continued to make him think of the other horrors inside of Kashmir that had kept their people docile for so long. ¡°God help us.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The G.E.I. reinforcements had just arrived on the second trip from the Litvyak. The situation had been chaotic with Yulia leading the assault. With Liberation taking over Nojiri, they had found themselves starting to be pushed up against a wall. All of their resources were stretched thin, and the retaliation would have to be efficient. Vic along with the other commanders had been alarmed by the surprise attack. After some careful consideration, the decision had been made to send Yulia and a small platoon to Nojiri for the next phase.


    The outpost had housed two small gunships and the standard dropship. As the preparations were made, the latest unit had been powered on for the battle¡ªDelta. The machine had a large spherical body, at least twenty feet in length. Its surface was black mass; faceless, no features to give it any humanoid appearance. Yulia approached the machine, ordering it to allow her on board. The top of the orb had slowly retracted into the body of the beast, creating a round opening. She had leapt on top of the machine in a single bound, cleanly entering the cockpit. As soon as she had taken a seat in the center, the hatch above clamped shut. Lights began to stream across the panel inside.


    There was a faint hum droning from inside, slowly increasing in volume. Yulia closed her eyes. Inside, she could feel Delta starting to connect with her. The two beings had separated from their physical forms, finally becoming one as they established a data link. As they surrounded each other in the incomprehensible electric realm, the mechanisms inside of Delta began to react. The men outside of the machine watched, suddenly being taken off guard by a quick push. The gravity around the area started to feel disrupted, slowly pushing them back.


    Inside of Delta lay he Gravitron Reactor. The weapon was able to manipulate the gravity around it, giving it the ability to act like massive press. Such technology was the G.E.I.¡¯s only method to control the energy output from the Cosmo Cradle. While they had no idea of its origin¡ªas with much of the population of the planet¡ªthey had intended to use it to give them the edge in the coming years. While Delta started to hover over the troops, he started to transmit a signal to the Litvyak.


    ¡°This is Yulia from Outpost Six, testing gravitational drives. Can you hear me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We hear you,¡± a bright voice hummed back. ¡°Melora will be very happy to know this worked.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, please inform her. We are going to be moving on the O.W.O. stronghold in one hour, fifty-eight minutes, and seventeen seconds.¡±


    ¡°The Litvyak will be on standby. We have lost all connections to Nojiri. You are advised to use any means necessary to neutralize the enemy. Please, be very careful.¡±


    Yulia felt herself come back into her body the very millisecond the call had dropped. Delta¡¯s Gravitron Engine swirled on, lifting her off from the seat, and finally suspending her in mid-air.


    ¡°Oh my, this will not do.¡± Yulia said aloud.


    ¡°I am still being perfected for human use.¡± Delta¡¯s spoke with his low and digital sounding voice.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry so much about that. However, I would like out now.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Delta responded as the top end of his body opened, pushing Yulia¡¯s body up through the hull.


    She had sailed through the top of the machine and away from Delta before landing on the ground. Upon contacting the ground, the gravity had started to normalize in the area, allowing the troops to walk upright. While they gathered around, Yulia started to lead them over to the dropship.


    ¡°Is this what we get to work with today, ma''am?¡± one troop had asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be able to walk over that town. Everybody comes home today.¡± Yulia said before her face had shown its contorted, cat-like smile.


    Within minutes, the men had boarded and started their approach. The dropship would be able to send several arches of machine-gun fire into the village with the two other gunships at the flank. With some luck, they should be able to clear the northern face on entry¡ªallowing the infantry to hold down the ground resistance. If all went to plan, Delta would be able to sweep in with the Gravitron Reactor and finally demolish the town.


    The three ships moved in unison, skimming over the treetops and through the valley with precision. The lush canopy below swayed as the engines of the ships pushed them ahead. Delta started to follow closely behind, causing the forest below to thrash as the gravity intensified. Yulia watched on from inside the dropship, her face still frozen as her green eyes started to illuminate the cockpit. Tension filled the air, keeping the troops on guard while they awaited the final push.


    <hr>


    It was an hour before noon, the sun climbed even closer to the center of the sky with each passing minute. The town looked less radiant today while Minoru and the others started to ride in. While they drew closer, Minoru pulled back on the reins to bring the horses to a stop. Once the carriage came to a stop, Rei leaned onto the edge of the wood and pushed herself over.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot quieter than it was yesterday. It¡¯s as if nothing happened.¡± Minoru replied as he held the horses in place.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little exposed to be honest.¡± Tetsu said, poking his head from out of the carriage.


    ¡°This was your big plan,¡± Minoru said to him. He lowered the reins into his lap and scanned the road ahead. ¡°Well, we¡¯re this far. What do we do next?¡±


    ¡°I think we both still need to go in,¡± Rei said to Minoru, raising her hand to get his attention. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to hopefully get in as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too out of the ordinary. It might get ugly if they catch us with Tetsu.¡±


    ¡°Tetsu?¡± Rei paused for a second. She looked towards the trunk to see Tetsu peeking out from under the covers. ¡°Right, I¡¯m not the best with names. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tetsu said as he stood up in the carriage. He stepped up and over, reaching out for Rei to help him down. ¡°Last time I was here, they were shooting at me.¡±


    Rei helped give him some support, still trying to be mindful of the gash in his shoulder. Tetsu caught himself, slowly pressing against her as he tried to get his balance. Just as his feet had struck the ground below, a large cloud of dust had enveloped Rei. She let out a sigh as the dirt caked up on her cloak, shrugging it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Rei said to him. The cloak and robe were desperate to be washed. She hoped that after this, she would get some time to completely recover. The town was just a little under a mile away and certain to be filled with enemy troops. Tetsu reached back into the carriage, retrieving the rifle from beneath the large rug draped over. He held it close and scanned the area ahead to see it was unnaturally vacant.


    ¡°I¡¯m still nervous about this.¡± Tetsu called out to them as his gut wrenched.


    ¡°Hopefully, we shouldn¡¯t need you. Just try to sneak in and be an extra pair of eyes in case something happens,¡± Rei said back while stepped up and aboard the carriage. ¡°If you can¡¯t help me, you need to give me that weapon.¡±


    ¡°No, I got it. I think I know how to use this thing.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave it hanging out and try to conceal it.¡± Rei said before signaling Minoru to continue.


    The two horses gave the carriage a pull down the dirt path toward the town. Tetsu¡¯s cloak had stood out, but he did not want to risk being detected and jeopardizing the entire operation. He had snuck in and out more times than he could remember. The fields on the southeastern side would give him enough cover to get closer as he moved in. All the extra layers gave him protection from the outside elements as the cold winds pressed against him.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He continued his stealthy rush into the town; still able to avoid detection. From his location, he could detect a lot of foot traffic starting to form on the streets. He was oblivious to the ceremony that would be taking place in the next hour and more confused to see the streets carrying on like normal. It had been as if the previous battle nor the occupation happened. The transfer of power would be under way as soon as Nojuro had the opportunity to address the town. Tetsu still had to be wary of encountering any townsfolk.


    He remained cautious going up and towards the Temple. The scene had been jarring. The front gate of the temple had remained guarded, however there were several Liberation troops in place. The usual guards his father had summoned were nowhere to be seen, only causing him more concern. With the extra eyes keeping the perimeter secure, he was certain making an entrance would be even more challenging.


    Nothing I can¡¯t handle, Tetsu thought quickly and tried to make his way inside.


    <hr>


    The inside of the Temple had been outfitted as the new Liberation HQ. Dozens of townsfolk gathered, armed, and overjoyed to finally dwell the inside of this building. All around the first floor, there had been trash scattered from rations and comms equipment. Junichi operated the radio today. He had already received suitable enough training to learn the equipment well enough to deploy one. Out of the corner of his eye, he had gotten to look at the trash lying about and tried to hold his disgust. His family had given up on trying to butt heads with the new occupiers, and instead let them do what they pleased to the Temple.


    While they had continued their shift, Paxton started to make his rounds. He stepped into the front door, causing the men to snap to attention in his presence. The chaos screeched to a halt, only prompting Paxton to order them to carry on. He made his way over to Junichi, dressed in a clean pair of utilities. The digital pattern across the uniform had been slightly faded, a sign of the years of service.


    ¡°Do we have any signal from the Mobile Carrier yet?¡± Paxton asked.


    ¡°I sent a few hails already, but no response. Should we have gone there?¡± Junichi returned, trying to turn his focus from the clutter.


    ¡°Naw, we don¡¯t need to expose ourselves like that,¡± he replied, taking a moment to observe the surroundings. ¡°We got eyes on the town from here, guys scattered across, and the moment we get control of that carrier, we can start to move north.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, I am not a battle advisor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, when you when the election you have plenty of time to learn from me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll win that easy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d put money on it,¡± Paxton said before looking across the yard. From the corner of his eye, he had noticed Tetsu in his brown cloak across the yard. He tried not to look alarmed as he cautiously raised his hand to his earpiece. After pressing against it, he quickly said, ¡°We have somebody scaling the fence outside, get some eyes around back.¡±


    The sudden command caused Junichi and the other troops to perk up. Paxton stepped further back into the Temple and towards the shrine in the back, heading towards another exit.


    <hr>


    Tetsu had not been sure of how he was going to climb over the fence. He was willing to admit to himself that this entire operation wasn¡¯t the most well planned, much like several other failed missions in the past under the same conditions. If he managed to get in, it was likely that he would be forced to fight. Liberation had a strong grip at this point, so he started to plan his next move. As he stood, an order to stop had barked out behind him, putting him on guard. Further down the fence, two troops had sighted in on him with their rifles.


    ¡°Give it up, you ain¡¯t outrunnin¡¯ a bullet,¡± Paxton shouted from behind the fence. Tetsu turned to face him as he started to scale the barrier. The field had still been in the open, but Paxton¡¯s previous warning on top of his wounds forced him to comply. As Paxton approached, he gave another command. ¡°Hands up, nice and slow.¡±


    Tetsu immediately gave in, carefully raising his hands above his hand before stopping his left short. The pain in his shoulder started to nag once more, causing him to hiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt, I can¡¯t get this one off the ground.¡± Tetsu shouted to him.


    The pulse rifle stowed away had been too much for his cloak¡¯s stitching. As it pressed against the large pouch inside, the stitching started to give way. With a loud rip, the weapon came crashing to the ground. Paxton and the two had become alarmed but he raised his arms to them to try and prevent a shootout. Before approaching, he reached towards his waist band to retrieve his side arm.


    ¡°Hold your fire, just a missing gun,¡± Paxton shouted at the troops while he stepped towards Tetsu. His sidearm, a bulky but silver coated revolver, had stayed fixed on Tetsu¡¯s chest; not a thing could have worked to escape now. ¡°Turn around and get steppin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I swear.¡±


    ¡°You tried to warn ¡®em and we caught ya¡¯ in the blazin¡¯ offense,¡± Paxton stepped closer to Tetsu, giving him a push before shouting again, ¡°I said get steppin¡¯.¡±


    The two additional troops followed close, fingers itching for a chance to grace the trigger. Tetsu tried to keep up with Paxton while they started to make their way around the front of the Temple.


    ¡°The crew at the Mobile Carrier, are they ok?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but I can¡¯t say the same for the rest of ¡®em. Ain¡¯t that right, fellas?¡± Paxton asked the two men in front.


    ¡°Damn right, sir.¡± One quickly replied.


    ¡°What are you going to do to the village?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re just gonna free it. Speaking of, we should probably be heading to our little rally about now.¡± Paxton replied as he led them over towards the UAZ parked out front.


    Tetsu stared at the damaged exterior, alarmed once he realized it had been the same vehicle Nomad used prior. A few thoughts had buzzed around in his head. He did not take the word of Paxton or anybody in Liberation and started to wonder about the safety of Nomad and the rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your prisoner,¡± Tetsu declared, remembering his position. He stopped in front of the men, standing tall to confront them. ¡°I one of the nobles of this town, and I demand you take me to my family.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Paxton said as he stepped past him and over towards the back door of the vehicle. He gave the handle a pull, causing the mechanisms inside to creak as the door opened. ¡°Hop in.¡±


    Just as Tetsu started to step over, one of the men had quickly grabbed a hold of his collar through the cloak, giving him a shove. The momentum knocked him off balance, causing him to slam into the seat. After his face smacked against the cushions, he quickly pulled his legs inside before the door slammed shut behind him.


    ¡°Alright there, you ladies watch the radio.¡± Paxton said to them as he pulled open the driver¡¯s side door.


    As soon as he got seated, Tetsu pushed himself up and tried to lounge back. Ahead of the front seat, the windshield had been completely removed. Shards of broken glass protruded from the rim, simplifying his concerns for the others. He turned ahead to the passenger seat and became alarmed as Junichi took a seat.


    ¡°Is this the new normal?¡± Tetsu asked him.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Junichi defiantly snapped back.


    ¡°Whoa now, let¡¯s have a nice ride,¡± Paxton said to them. The engine rumbled as soon as he pressed the ignition. ¡°I know we didn¡¯t really get time to check you, but if you have any weapons, you¡¯d best keep them sheathed if you know what¡¯s good for ya.¡±


    ¡°You took my only weapon.¡±


    ¡°Good deal,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice was ecstatic with the delivery. Before continuing, he pressed his foot into the pedal to move the vehicle ahead. ¡°Like I¡¯ve said a million times before, I ain¡¯t here to hurt anybody, and I¡¯m sorry about my guy who hit you. No hard feelings?¡±


    Tetsu sat motionless, refusing to reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a ''yes'',¡± Paxton started back up. ¡°Now what¡¯s gonna happen is we¡¯re going to address the village and let ¡®em know that everything is on the up and up.¡±


    <hr>


    Rei¡¯s first impression of the town had been of culture shock. A settlement of this magnitude was decades away from anything her village would have ever produced. Far above the shock of seeing the Nojuro Temple in all its glory was seeing the people gathered around it. Through their stares, she could sense something was off. The fear of starvation continued to settle in with the townsfolk and they watched the carriage pull through. Minoru guided it deeper into the town and towards the square just adjacent to the market. He had wanted to try and get as close as possible to the gathering taking place nearby.


    ¡°I didn''t think with the current situation they¡¯d be doing a festival or anything like this.¡± Minoru finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re in danger already?¡± Rei quickly returned.


    ¡°What does your little spirit, demon, or whatever presence say to do?¡±


    ¡°This thing,¡± Rei asked, pinching her robe through her cloak. ¡°I don¡¯t think it works like that, at least from what I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re getting some information.¡± Minoru said as he steered the horses over towards a post nearby.


    Being unnaturally vacant under the current famine had been convenient for getting them fastened down. After finally securing their carriage, the two made their way around the edge of the crowd. Still feeling exposed, Rei pulled her hood even further over her head.


    ¡°I think you should just let your hair fly. You are not very incognito,¡± Minoru said, watching Rei nervously try to hide her face. Rei turned her head to him and pulled the covering back down, finally exposing her orange, and wiry hair to the world. ¡°Much better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, spare me,¡± Minoru laughed back, waving his hand past her face. ¡°I would just leave the talking to me for now.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The center stage near the town square had started to come to life. Several of the townsfolk, still armed, made their way onto the stage in preparation. Nojuro had been moved to the back in secret prior. Being among his people had given him some anguish having to face them. Even more so, he was fearful of being left to answer. There was much he wanted to do to prepare, but the pressure had kept him from keeping composed. He had never felt more exposed; it was doubtful if Liberation would be able to stop the town if they rose to attack him. He stopped and laughed at the thought.


    Paxton was right, they have already revolted against me, Nojuro thought to himself. This is the beginning of the end.


    The room around him was an old dressing room for local stage plays. Months had passed since it had been used. The rats had since nested in the crevices¡ªbeing upkept was not a priority. Three troops had been sent to watch him, each from the crew of the Munger. Nojuro¡¯s heart jumped as he heard the UAZ¡¯s engine started to rumble outside. Within moments, Tetsu had been led into the room with Junichi at his side.


    ¡°What have they done to you?¡± Nojuro said, lighting up in horror to see his bloodied son.


    Tetsu had been stripped of his cloak, revealing his bandages over his shoulder. He had hardly resembled the son that he had tried to raise into nobility. Now, he had looked like a young child beaten and bloodied into submission.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tetsu said to him.


    ¡°We have a few more minutes before your supposed to speak.¡± Junichi interrupted the two.


    Nojuro tried to contain the rage from boiling over and taking control of him. Harming his children was something he avoided. Every urge to want to lash out at Junichi was immediately crushed by the memories of him in his youth. He had raised Junichi to be a diplomat like him. The moment to try and save his rule had been snatched from him.


    ¡°Is this really what you want of us?¡± Nojuro asked.


    ¡°You brought this onto us. I had to do something while you stood by and let the G.E.I. take control.¡± Junichi¡¯s face remained cold as he replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re turning us over to the One World Order!¡± Nojuro shouted as his face started to flush red.


    Junichi wrenched back upon seeing his father enraged, something that struck fear in him. Behind him, one of the Liberation troops had rushed forward to force himself between the two.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± the soldier yelled to them before pressing his hand against Nojuro¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I think we need to clear the air,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice boomed from outside the room. The soldiers had all snapped to attention the moment he started to enter. ¡°You can twist your crazy power-fueled fantasy however you want, but ain¡¯t nobody in this town is gonna be enslaved by the O.W.O. or receive any foul treatment. Our binding documents still let the nation state have control over its own peoples¡¯ destiny, and we only ensure that the laws entrusted by this document keep all its people free from unelected rulers¡ªthat means you.¡±


    Lord Nojuro quickly cracked a smile and replied, ¡°Our destiny is to be decided by us.¡±


    ¡°And it will, the people will get their vote whether you like it or not,¡± Paxton said as he carefully stepped closer, almost touching chests as he stared down to him. ¡°As far as I see it, every village will play ball.¡±


    ¡°You expect your ideology to spread?¡± Nojuro asked.


    ¡°We hope,¡± Paxton returned as he started to step away from them. He reached into his breast pocket to retrieve a cigarette from its pack before placing it between his lips. After lighting and getting a puff, his eyes rolled back in his head. ¡°Once the people see what they have, everybody wants a piece.¡±


    ¡°And let your will spread like a disease.¡±


    Paxton twisted to him, smirking as he went for another puff. His teeth shined as he laughed under his breath; a quick and confident reminder of the control he had gained over them.


    ¡°Not like a disease, you make it sound nasty. If you want to be more accurate,¡± Paxton stated to ramble, shaking his head for a moment to observe the cigarette in his hands. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s more like a weed. You don¡¯t strike me as one who toiled in the fields, but have you ever tried to yank out a weed?¡±


    Nojuro was unresponsive. He kept his eyes focused on Paxton while he continued to slowly step around the room. Smoke began to linger in the air, causing Nojuro and the others swat at the plumes.


    ¡°When a weed spreads,¡± Paxton exhaled another lengthy cloud. ¡°It usually reproduces and grows more. Eventually it¡¯s going to go to the next village, then the next. A weed can grown anywhere, ya¡¯ know? Now, you can¡¯t really kill a weed. Its roots are really strong, so you gotta pull it out. Anybody know what happens when it does that? Anyone?¡±


    ¡°You get pricked.¡± one of the troops spoke up.


    ¡°Weeds got thorns, so it hurts like hell. Nobody wants to get their hands dirty,¡± Paxton continued. ¡°But by the time anybody does anything, it¡¯s gonna be big tree. Nobody likes to cut down a tree. Shit, it¡¯s a tree. More importantly, a big family shared by the masses. If you try to cut it down, it¡¯s going to take years before you uproot it. I¡¯d be willin¡¯ to bet that tree¡¯s gonna mean something to somebody. I¡¯d be even more willin¡¯ to bet somebody would fight like hell to keep it in place.¡±


    It had become clear what they were planning. Tetsu had heard of his system but thought of what it might end up growing into. He had his back against the wall with the town already levied against him. For now, he was going to have to play ball until the ceremony was over. In the back of his mind, he knew the G.E.I. troops had to be getting prepared for the following offensive.


    <hr>


    Genji¡¯s arm had still throbbed from the bullet passing through. His bandages kept the wounds covered, but the pain still lingered on. The damage had taken the feeling in his left hand. It was more things he could have attributed to the Nojuro family. He and his family were surviving off scraps at this point and all he cared about was blood. His mental state continuously deteriorating continued to add weight, only dragging him deeper into his malevolence. From the side of the stage, he had stood by with a pistol he had commandeered. Paxton¡¯s takeover of the village was swift, but the garrison phase proved sloppy¡ªgiving Genji access to the weapon.


    It had been hard to try and organize in such a small time. This gave him at least one more chance at getting revenge on the Nojuro family. He had studied weapons using his knowledge of the pulse rifle. A safety lever had not been built into this model¡ªhe thought again of his finger jamming against the trigger while trying to hit Tetsu.


    Third time¡¯s a charm, he thought to himself.


    Letting the family continue their rule was something he would not be able to live with. Still heavy in thought, he had been unaware the stage was beginning to fill. While the crowd began to move in, he took his spot near the side while he waited for Lord Nojuro to finally make his appearance.


    Across the crowd, Rei and Minoru had taken notice of the gathering taking place. The people of Nojiri started to approach, causing a flood of voices to fill the area. Minoru started to lead her near the edge of the crowd, only causing her to become more cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel a little nervous,¡± Rei said as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this many people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, this is a learning experience.¡± Minoru said as he reached over to pat her on the shoulder. Rei unconsciously jerked her body away from him, trying to avoid the contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used to this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to ask you to stop apologizing to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m,¡± she quickly stopped herself. She started to think of Shugo¡¯s pestering and his constant tutelage. Many time before, he had said the exact same thing to her. After letting out a soft and pain filled laugh, she smiled back to Minoru. ¡°You kind of remind me of somebody I knew.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully this was a wise man.¡±


    ¡°He was.¡±


    Minoru could feel the anguish in her voice. He turned to face her, gently placing his hand back atop her shoulder once more.


    ¡°He still is,¡± Minoru said finally. Rei stared back up to him, trying to form another smile as she started to think of the village again. ¡°Right now, I need you to be strong while we come up with a plan.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Rei nodded back to him and looked up towards the center of the stage. She was not sure who was running the show at this point. There was no reason to make any drastic moves now¡ªcertainly not until she located Tetsu. As the crowd started to get anxious, Paxton made his appearance on the stage. He stood tall and proud as usual. A few cheers had started to erupt. The few troops on stage signaled for the rest to join in, causing the crowd to light up with applause.


    ¡°They look happy.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°Looks can be deceiving.¡± Minoru quickly declared as he grabbed her hand to pull her away.


    More foot traffic had started to make its way past them. Most of the town had gathered at this point. It was the first time they had heard Lord Nojuro since the beginning of the occupation. Their emotions had been a gradient of rage to concern seeing him and his nobility in the flesh. His proud rule was nearing an end.


    ¡°How¡¯s everybody doin¡¯ today,¡± Paxton barked aloud, smiling to see the new blood before him. He paused for the cheering to cease, staring forward and over the crowd. As he started to scan the crowd, the tension built. Soon it had become so quiet that they could hear the ambience of the valley beyond. Paxton quickly erupted, ¡°My name is Major Rutherford Paxton, I am the senior officer of Liberation and a proud; and I do not mean it lightly when I say I am a proud member of the One World Order.¡±


    He turned to his left and started to march across the stage. In his ear, he could hear some of the radio chatter from the crew aboard the Mobile Carrier buzzing from his earpiece. Not trying to interrupt the flow, he slowly placed the device into his pocket.


    ¡°Now you all may ask, ¡¯what does that mean?¡¯,¡± Paxton continued, not acknowledging the hails from his crew. ¡°During human events, we must dissolve the political bands which have connected each other and assume the powers of the Earth; unto a separate and equal situation to which the Laws of Nature and Nature¡¯s God bind them.¡±


    He continued with his long-winded speech. Minoru could hardly hear him from the back. The crowd in front of him was slowly coming alive, their energy rising while Paxton continued speaking.


    ¡°He certainly looks very orderly, very impressive.¡± Minoru said.


    ¡°This is something my father would have done. I can see him up there.¡± Rei spoke, in awe seeing another powerful leader like her father.


    ¡°That might be the person you need to speak to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rei muttered as she could feel a presence starting to creep over her. Still remaining calm, she focused on Paxton ahead. ¡°I think I need to go talk to him now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Minoru quickly said once he noticed her starting to step into the audience. He grabbed onto her cloak once more, gently guiding her back. ¡°We can wait until after. It would not be wise to try and interrupt this. The town needs closure.¡±


    Rei nodded in agreement, standing fast. As Paxton continued over the next few minutes, he managed to get a few reactions from the crowd. Going through the steps had never been easier. As the speech neared its end, Nojuro and Junichi had started to emerge from the steps below. Before the crowd could get worked up, Paxton took control.


    ¡°Now, we have already made our arrangements. As part of the One World Order, there will be order,¡± Paxton turned to the crowd and barked once more, ¡°and we will have order.¡±


    You could hear a pin drop. Nojuro had felt some remorse now finally being forced to see his people. There were many things he could have done differently to prevent this, but he knew that it was past that. His lips curled for just a second as he could feel his eyes starting to water up. He knew this was the end and that Paxton had taken over. The rule of the One World Order and Liberation had come quickly. Having the option to choose their leaders was a genuinely intriguing concept amongst the people, and not something he would have decided on himself.


    From behind the curtains, Tetsu peered through to scan the area for Rei and Minoru. A few troops stood behind him, each with their eyes glued onto Paxton. The mere sight of the weapons gave Tetsu chills as it continued to serve as a gentle reminder of his wound.  While the speech continued, Genji peeked his head over the boards by the corner of the stage. Seeing Nojuro and Junichi caused his heart to race.


    Stay calm. He reminded himself with the same message repeatedly. In his only good hand, he started to grasp the pistol and plan out his attack.


    ¡°I wanted to introduce our new humble candidates,¡± Paxton said to the crowd as he raised his arm to present Nojuro and Junichi. There had been some chatter starting to build among the crowd. ¡°When the day of the vote comes, you can choose between these two. If you think that there can be somebody better than that, write ¡®em in. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    There was a loud pop to his right. The sound of Genji¡¯s pistol had rung out and brought terror among the people. Before Paxton and the troops could even react, another shot had rung out; then another; and another. The bullets flew, causing the crowd to evolve into a stampede. Lord Nojuro had been frozen in place as he felt pain shoot across his body.  Three of the projectiles had struck him, immediately causing him to drop. Before Junichi could even react to the situation, he had felt a round pierce though his leg.


    The pain had struck him just as hard as watching his father get struck down. He fell to the ground helpless as Genji turned the weapon to him. As the sights locked in, Paxton drew his weapon from its holster and snapped the barrel towards Genji. With two quick gentle taps, he had put two bullets into Genji¡ªone striking the center of his chest followed by a miracle shot to the forehead. Blood splashed from the back of his skull as his body collapsed over the edge of the stage, crashing into the stairs below.


    ¡°Alright, calm down everybody,¡± Paxton shouted while he continued to scan the area. He motioned for a few of his men to ensure the Genji had been neutralized. He took notice as Junichi tried to lift himself up, still writhing as his leg started to gush blood. Once he had holstered his pistol, he rushed over to him to examine the wound. ¡°You¡¯re just shot, you¡¯re gonna be alright.¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!¡± Junichi cried out as the tears flowed down his cheeks.


    The sight of his father¡¯s lifeless body caused him to sink. During the chaos, Tetsu had tried to rush the stage before the additional troops had intervened. As they grabbed hold of Tetsu, he thrashed his limbs, desperate to reach out to his father.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Paxton yelled at them.


    Tetsu had ripped away from their grip and rushed towards Nojuro. His efforts had been in vain. There was not to be any bloodshed. He was not thinking of his family losing power, but instead filled with guilt that he had could not stop this. Lord Nojuro lay lifeless as Tetsu cradled him¡ªno breath for an answer, or wisdom to pass on. For once, Tetsu started to feel the thirst for violence as his anger started to brew. While lowering his father¡¯s head to the ground, he turned to Paxton. The rage started to boil over, his sight had started to turn red seeing Paxton standing over Junichi. The kunai wrapped around his right leg felt as if it were calling out for him to strike.


    ¡°He¡¯s neutralized, sir.¡± A voice shouted back.


    Paxton shifted his head forward, spotting Tetsu starting to dash at him. As Tetsu drew the kunai, he let out a scream of unbridled rage before charging forward. Paxton quickly raised his arms. As soon as he took notice of the weapon, he lunged in and grabbed hold of Tetsu¡¯s arm. Before Tetsu could react, Paxton rammed his shoulder into his chest, using the momentum to flip him over. Every ounce of breath Tetsu not screamed out had come out with a whimper. His body slammed against the stage, immediately causing his previous wound to react with a stabbing pain.


    ¡°Nobody shoot, no more guns!¡± Paxton shouted again after pressing his foot into Tetsu¡¯s chest.


    The crowd erupted again, turning into a stampede as they started to flee the stage. Minoru and Rei were unable to brave them and were forced to back off towards the carriage. Rei had been frozen as the screams filled the air, another reminder of that horrific night her village was destroyed.


    ¡°We have to get out of here!¡± Minoru ordered her as he reached out to grab her cloak. Rei pulled back, tearing herself away from him as she looked over to the stage.


    ¡°I have to help them!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Come to your senses, we have to get out of here!¡±


    Rei could feel that presence again. During her fight with Jin, she could remember the same feeling. That sense of knowing there was something bigger about to happen but not being able to stop it, it haunted her. The presence from her onboard AI was giving her the command to leave, but she resisted. She looked over to Tetsu, still helpless under Paxton¡¯s foot. After what happened to her village, she felt as if Tetsu was the last piece connected to her past life.


    Without sparing another second, she threw her cloak to the ground and started to rush in. On the opposite end of the stage, the other troops sighted in on her. As they started to call out, Paxton quickly turned to face her.  He had been paralyzed seeing her face. Even in his old age, he was able to remember Mizumi in her youth and was in awe at the resemblance she shared with Rei. The sight kept his hands locked in place, not wanting to engage. Suddenly, a shot rang out from his right. A volley of bullets started to fire from the troops posted by, each one trying to stop the attacker.


    ¡°Stop, hold your fire!¡± Paxton shouted.


    He had become just as agitated having to repeat himself than hearing another muzzle. A barrage of gunfire had lit up the area ahead. The ground around Rei began to explode with dirt as the bullets started to strike. The sight caused her to finally come to her senses and turn away. A few more screams had erupted. The few people still in the area around her had been struck in the crossfire, only prompting her to pick up the pace. Before the fire had ceased, she had already cleared the market and made her way out of the town.


    ¡°I said no more guns!¡± Paxton screamed finally.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± The man replied, ¡°she was charging you.¡±


    While the firing came to a halt, Tetsu lay defeated on the stage. The power and precision of his opponent was only eclipsed by his horror. To his left, Junichi crawled over to him, still in tears. Among him, he could hear some screaming from the audience. Several people had been struck during the quick firefight, causing the pain inside him to mount.


    ¡°I only wanted to save the town, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Junichi whimpered. Tetsu had stared up towards the sun, devoid of feeling and unable to grieve. High noon was approaching. ¡°Tetsu, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no shit it wasn¡¯t,¡± Paxton quickly cut him off as he stormed over. His boots had rocked the wooden stage, further instilling fear in the two. ¡°This wasn¡¯t my plan! You picked the troops, I just screened ¡®em.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get everybody killed.¡±


    ¡°The hell I will,¡± Paxton said before signaling back to his men, ¡°you two, get him back to the Temple. Ninja-Boy and I are taking a trip to the brig.¡±


    Junichi¡¯s immense feeling of regret would never be ceased¡ªhis betrayal of Tetsu and his father would never be forgiven. Unable to deal with himself, he quietly let the two troops pull him to his feet. The voices had been drowned out as he stared down to the ground. While the chaos continued, the earpiece in Paxton¡¯s pocket had started to let out a hiss.


    ¡°Bogeys detected, moving fast.¡± Brian¡¯s voice buzzed from the device.


    The tiny speaker inside of the earpiece did not have the power to carry the message. Before it could continue, the radio went silent. Paxton gave Tetsu a final pull, getting him to finally walk with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty pissed off,¡± Paxton reminded him, ¡°but as an enemy combatant, I have no choice but to place you under arrest.¡±


    He jerked Tetsu across the stage, barely letting him catch his steps. Before approaching the edge, he shoved him ahead with a quick command, ¡°Get steppin¡¯.¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Rei dashed her way from the outskirts and towards the forest, clear from the firefight happening back in town. She had finally come to a stop to catch her breath and piece together the events. Minoru and Tetsu had both been separated from her and possibly in captivity. Once again, she found herself standing alone, filled with doubt for the mission ahead.


    My first battle alone and I ran, she though to herself.


    While in her thoughts, she started to sense the onboard AI from her battle robe feeding her commands. First, she started to feel a sense that danger was approaching, followed by a sudden urge to look north. After turning towards the northern front of the village, she had a terrible feeling in her stomach. The onboard AI started to reach out to her again, clashing with the presence from the Deep.


    Her eyes lit up. Soon, the faint sound of engines started to bleed through the silence. Deep down she could sense that something terrible was approaching the area. She did not want Nojiri to be a repeat of her home. If she could not get Liberation on her side, she was going to have to take matters into her own hands. Her senses began to react to the constant commands once more. She turned towards the woods and chose not to fight with it anymore. A sensation from within started to cause her flesh to tingle. The robe suddenly began to phase to blue; her hair soon followed.


    A faint humming sound had accompanied the transformation while her senses began to peak. Each of her limbs felt completely nimble, unhindered by the weight of gravity. An aura started to surround her body, causing the light to distort as if it were passing through diamonds. Finally, her sense had heightened, causing the forest around her to appear as if it were moving in slow motion. Without wasting any more time, she turned back north, dashing further into the trees.


    <hr>


    The site at the Mobile Carrier was starting to become chaotic. The communications were down, the radar had just gone dead¡ªthere had been no chance to contact the others in Nojiri. Brian poked his head out of the Mobile Carrier only to be greeted to the sound of engine whirring in the distance. His heart sank deeper into his chest while the radio tucked in his ear canal went silent.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to get raided hard,¡± Brian shouted back to the crew. He waved his hand towards the outside before screaming, ¡°Move!¡±


    Mezrich curled up into his laptop while the men rushed past him. As the stomping boots clanged against the metal interior, the sound of aircraft started to become more apparent. He turned to the field radio left on the ground. Still overwhelmed with dread, he felt a blink of optimism and dashed over it. As he pulled the receiver to his ear, he was greeted with the sound of static. No matter how hard he tried, nothing was able to get through.


    Outside of the Carrier, Brian had gotten a glimpse at the coming aircraft. There was not a chance to take position, leaving the troops to quickly retaliate. Once the first gunship started to pass over, the troops took aim. Each of their rifles had let out an array of sounds from hisses to pops, releasing a volley of bullets and molten metal. Each of the projectiles had started to send the gunship off course, but failed to deal any significant damage.


    ¡°Spread out or we¡¯re gonna get surrounded!¡± Brian shouted to them.


    They scurried about, trying to get cover as the other vehicles approached from behind. Still anticipating another fly-by, Brian rushed back to the Mobile Carrier to lean into the doorway. He pointed his rifle up towards the tree line in anticipation. The leafless giants had swayed unnaturally¡ªnot a reaction from the wind, but something unworldly. An invisible force had pushed against them, causing the winter-stricken branches to snap under the pressure. The forest lit up with a symphony of cracking wood.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± One of the troops quickly blurted out.


    Brian could slowly see the dark spherical body of Delta emerging from above the trees. His jaw had thrusted open at the sight while Delta continued to sail closer to the Mobile Carrier. The ground beneath him had started to shake as the forces of gravity continued to amplify. The tall grass in the meadow ahead began to fold back into the ground, unable to resist the pressure of the Gravitron Reactor.


    Brian pointed his rifle directly into the center of Delta¡¯s body, unhesitant to squeeze the trigger. The squad followed suit, sending a storm of metal towards the target. Delta continued forward, unfazed by the weaponry. Most of the attacks were either knocked off course by the Gravitron Reactor or deflected by the hull. The men had chosen not to relent. Each one had been oblivious to the terror that was about to befall them.


    The hum from inside of Delta began to intensify as the area around Brian and his troops came into range. A sudden blast of G-Forces threw the men to the ground, pinning them in place. Brian could feel the pressure starting to ramp up all over his body. Within seconds, he had slipped out of consciousness¡ªan abrupt end to the pain while his body began to flatten. One by one, the men had followed suit. Each of their bodies were crushed under the power of the Gravitron Reactor. The forest had turned from a once peaceful landscape into a ghastly canvas of blood and gore.


    Mezrich seized up. The opposite end of the room had come into range of the weapon. Glass and other electronic equipment across the floor started to collapse in on themselves. He watched out of the corner of his eye as Control¡¯s pink and blue figure had been squeezed flat along with the lights on the panel behind her. As the force started to move across the room, he instinctively grabbed hold of his laptop to pull it towards his chest.


    An intense pain rushed up his legs, stopping just above his knees. A loud crack followed, causing him to scream as he tried to pull his legs free. It had felt as if the pulverized matter inside of his legs was pushing itself further into his body. The intensity of the attack and the trauma had overwhelmed him, causing his head to dip as he passed out. After a few more brutal seconds, gravity stabilized and released his now mangled legs from its hold. Control quickly buzzed back online, bringing Mezrich back to consciousness as she started to report.


    ¡°You are going into shock, please remain calm. Reinforcements have arrived!¡± Control said to him.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Mezrich was out of this fight and barely able to keep his focus under the pain. There was no way he could even go to the radio for help¡ªnot that it would have mattered at this point. They had been receiving interference for the last few minutes. Delta¡¯s powers had been disrupting the radar and all radio traffic, disrupting every chance to send out a warning. He only hoped that somebody had heard their first and only hail.


    As the dust settled outside, Yulia emerged from the top of Delta¡¯s hatch. One the three other ships had gotten in the area, she leapt towards the ground. As she landed with a thud, Mezrich¡¯s heart started to race again.


    This is it, Mezrich thought after hearing the enemy approach.


    He tried to think of something to do. Control would not have been able to assist and her registering the G.E.I. troops as friendlies complicated the situation further. He mustered his breath to try and think of something to stop Yulia¡¯s advance.


    ¡°Control, close the hatch.¡± Mezrich groaned.


    He felt a powerful cough leave his throat before tasting a glob of blood. The substance filled his mouth, choking him momentarily. Disheveled, he turned to his left and spat out the crimson-colored liquid onto the floor before beginning a rapid gasp for air.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not authorized to do that. Entering emergency shut down.¡± Control said before flickering out of sight.


    Mezrich wanted to scream back to her, but the little energy he had begun to escape him. Outside of the vehicle, Yulia had begun to trek across the blood covered grass. She marched over towards the side door of the Mobile Carrier with her staff drawn, ready to make a pass through the ship.


    She spoke aloud, ¡°Team, go ahead and move in. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Her voice went through the Aether and into the communications of the other ships. Further away, one of the surviving troops from Brian¡¯s team rolled over to face her. His right leg had been crushed by Delta¡¯s attack, but his arms could still aim. There were several meters between him and Yulia, and with what little energy he had left, he took aim. The muzzle of the weapon exploded with a loud pop. Yulia had felt a jolt of kinetic force from the first volley of rounds smash into her back, giving her a small push. She calmly turned to face him, and then started walking forwards.


    The fire continued, most shots striking the center of her bust. Her clothes had barely been tattered as the metal continued to bounce off her skin. She continued to draw closer, undaunted by the barrage. The soldier pulled back on the trigger rapidly, still struggling to keep the rifle centered as it erupted. Yulia finally got into arms distance, grabbing hold of the weapon by its barrel, and pulling it from his grip with ease. Before her prey could even vocalize, she swung the butt of the rifle towards the center of his face. There was a crack, a splatter, and then a gurgle as the soldier twitched on.


    Yulia stared down to her fresh kill while millions of conflicting commands began to process in her head. Her body began to emit a type of radar signal¡ªan aura that began to emerge and scan the area around her. A microsecond had passed. She confirmed the enemy had been pulverized, the Mobile Carrier was still in range, and one of the gunships was directly overhead. Another microsecond passed and she had realized the dropship had moved a few inches further with the accompanying vessel. Now, she could detect a lifeform inside of the Mobile Carrier¡ªbadly wounded at that. A third microsecond passed by, and she had detected something coming straight at her¡ªsomething moving at speeds her body could barely react to.


    She quickly raised the rifle, swinging it to her right to deflect the incoming attack. Rei had blasted through the trees, swinging the black metal blade with all her might. The weapon had been met with no resistance, easily slashing through the center of the rifle. Yulia snapped into action, separating herself from Rei as the rifle flew apart in her hands. The ships overhead continued towards town, leaving the two in a standoff.


    Rei took a moment to take a breath and stare at the carnage that had taken place before her arrival. The bodies scattered flat across the forest floor had pierced through her. It had been no different than the many battles up to this point. She could feel the person that Hideo had trained her to be starting to take control while she stared at Yulia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Rei said firmly as she flicked the metal shavings of the gun from her blade. There was an ambient hum from the sword as she got into a defensive position.


    ¡°Come and get me.¡± Yulia snickered, shining her contorted cat-like smile.


    Rei bolted forward, swiping in fury towards her opponent. Yulia had slithered out of the path of each strike, slowly waiting for an opening as Rei continued to force her back. They moved closer to the Mobile Carrier while Delta continued to hover overhead. He had tracked their movements, waiting for an opportunity to attack. Rei had paid no attention to it. She knew how dangerous Yulia was and could not afford to let her get the upper hand.


    Her onboard AI had already shifted her into the black form, causing her robe and hair to become as black as night. In this mode, she could feel her combat instincts and reactions amplify. After training, she had started to grow accustomed to the transformation. It had been much less taxing than the blue form and was easy to sustain for a long period of time. Even with the boost, she found herself still barely managing to keep up with the machine. She came down for another slash, this time being caught as Yulia raised her staff to deflect. The edge had been wedged into Yulia¡¯s weapon, letting out a blast of sparks on impact.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better.¡± Yulia said before forming her signature smile again.


    Rei pulled back, freeing her sword from the staff before taking guard. The edge of the staff started to light up, causing a spike ball to appear from the Aether. She then pointed the weapon towards Rei and pressed her thumb into a switch on the side. The deadly object sprung forward, barely missing Rei¡¯s face as she dodged right. It launched off towards a tree, smashing through and leaving a cloud of splinters in its wake. The giant body of wood crashed down to the earth, causing more commotion.


    As the ball landed on the ground, Rei took notice of a large metal cable protruding from it, connecting it to the metal staff. Yulia then gave the weapon a flick of her wrist, causing the spike ball to sail back towards her. Using her split-second reactions, Rei leapt upwards towards the air. The attack had whiffed, causing a loud snap to fill the woods. By the time Yulia had retracted the spike ball, she had already noticed Rei had made her way further back towards the trees.


    ¡°Come and get me!¡± Rei shouted to her.


    She swung her sword through the air once more, causing Yulia to laugh at the gesture. Not wanting to bite, Yulia looked up to Delta as he hovered overhead before pointing to Rei.


    ¡°Delta, get her.¡± Yulia ordered.


    Rei could feel the gravity around her starting to intensify. Delta cranked the reactor to its limit in a desperate attempt to try and end the resistance. A large radius of the forest below buckled under its own weight. The trees around Rei had been snapped into multiple pieces while she felt her body starting to become pinned. In the fleeting moment, she took one quick sprint away from the monstrosity and towards safety. The further she ran, the more normal gravity seemed to feel.


    Beneath Delta, the debris had been completely driven into the dirt, quickly shaping a massive crater in its place. After realizing that she had evaded the attack, Yulia dashed into the woods before giving a final command to Delta to go into town. They would be striking within a few minutes.

 Book 2: Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The pain in Tetsu¡¯s shoulder was overshadowed by that which lay in his heart. He had felt broken on many levels, unable to move as the reality of the situation began to settle. His body continued to rock around in the seat of the UAZ with Paxton still behind the wheel. During the drive, Paxton retrieved the receiver in his pocket to try and get an update from the other troops. After placing it into his ear, he could only hear a loud and horrendous screech through the miniature speaker. The sudden blast of noise caused him to rip it back out and stow it away.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not good,¡± he said. Something was happening in the woods, and he had been in enough engagements to know danger was afoot. The vehicle continued ahead towards the jailhouse before finally coming to a stop. After stepping out of the UAZ and opening the back door, he could hear a volley of gunshots coming from the north. ¡°Alright, kid, let¡¯s get movin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not about to lock me up!¡± Tetsu shouted back as he leaned into the seat.


    He kicked out, trying in vain to keep Paxton from getting hold of him. Paxton managed to get a grip of Tetsu¡¯s leg in flight, squeezing tight as his instincts took over.


    ¡°Alright, nice time is over,¡± Paxton groaned, jerking Tetsu around him and onto the dirt road. He followed up by striking Tetsu in the chest with the steel toe of his boot. ¡°Get steppin¡¯!¡±


    Tetsu rushed to his feet despite all the pain, only prompting Paxton to continue the assault. The two continued towards the jailhouse while the gunfire continued to get louder.


    ¡°Stop, I¡¯m going!¡± Tetsu cried back.


    Paxton followed him inside where Nomad and the others remained trapped. Once Tetsu got a sniff of the hay and other grime scattered across the ground, he felt the urge to vomit. The inside of the first two cells had been filled with Nomad and the rest of his crew. As he walked past, Nomad had sprung to life. He could hear the gunfire just as well as Paxton and was fully aware of the danger nearing.


    ¡°They¡¯re shooting at us, let us out already,¡± Nomad shouted as he rushed over to the rusty bars. ¡°We¡¯re not on their side anymore!¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve picked a side sooner,¡± Paxton replied, giving Tetsu a push towards the troop on post. ¡°Well, Ninja-Boy, looks like you and all your friends have some catching up to do! I told you I wasn¡¯t gonna hurt anybody.¡±


    Tetsu had been guided into one of the vacant cells and was locked up directly across from Rowan and Megumi. Seeing them all together and still in one piece was the first bit of good news today. Unable to vocalize, he slumped back into the corner of the dwelling. He sunk his head into his knees, still not able to face them. Everything he had done to help continued to backfire. The people he tried to help were behind bars with him, more consequences to his decisions.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice had echoed from the inside of the jailhouse. ¡°If shit gets hairy, go back to the Kerrigan.¡±


    ¡°Aye-aye, sir.¡± The guard replied, quickly returning with a tight salute. He stepped back towards his post, clearing the view between the cells. While the bullets continued to clamor, Tetsu had taken notice of Rowan peering at him out of the corner of his eye. As she started to lean into the bars towards him, Tetsu tried to tune her out.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Rowan asked. The sense of compassion had caught Nomad and Megumi¡¯s attention, causing them to stare over to her.


    ¡°No,¡± Tetsu said, lowering his head further. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t going to get us out of this one.¡± Kismet said.


    ¡°Hey Kismet,¡± Rowan snapped back. ¡°This man took a bullet for me; I think you should ease off and fix your shitty tone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Tetsu interrupted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lure them to you.¡±


    ¡°Naw, naw,¡± Nomad spoke up. ¡°They were already shooting at us before you showed up. By the time we pulled in, they had already taken over. Forget about it.¡±


    Megumi looked over to Tetsu in his somber state and sat up to properly face him. After a few hours of silence, she finally cleared her throat to get his attention.


    ¡°How¡¯s your niece?¡± Megumi asked.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°She was doing better.¡± Tetsu mumbled.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied as her face had been filled with shock. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me something happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Tetsu raised his arm and faintly smiled back. A steady cadence of machine gun fire hummed in the distance, breaking his attention from her. The sound had caused his shoulder to throb on reaction as he continued to think of his encounter with Genji. He continued, ¡°She¡¯s ok, I just haven¡¯t seen her all morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful you guys helped me,¡± his eyes started to water up. ¡°I wanted to help the town. Everything has just gotten worse, and now we¡¯re about to lose everything.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Rowan said to him, reach towards him. ¡°You can¡¯t do everything on your own and we¡¯re going to get out of this together. The G.E.I. won¡¯t destroy your town, I won¡¯t let them.¡±


    Before the crew could continue, Nomad looked back over to the guard standing by the door. The sound of gunfire started to put everyone on edge, only forcing him to try and gain some ground again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Nomad asked.


    He had still recognized him from the other day and continued to think of the years of hiding in Kashmir. The guard slowly turned to face him. He was hesitant to look over to Nomad and the others.


    ¡°Judai.¡± he muttered.


    The name had caused Nomad¡¯s face to light up as some of the memories from Kashmir had been rekindled. After another round of gunshots had run out, Judai started to go pale.


    ¡°Do you hear that,¡± Nomad asked as he pointed over his shoulder and towards the sound. ¡°That¡¯s coming this way soon. I know your boss told you to watch us, but they¡¯re going to kill all of us.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Judai said back, turning back towards the noise.


    The battle was starting to rage on. Whatever was coming this way had to be on the outskirts of the village by now. Nomad tried to keep from having an outburst and instead began to think of his youth.


    ¡°Is Shirow still alive?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°What does it matter to you anyway?¡± Judai replied.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to lock us up in here and let them kill us, I¡¯d say it means everything,¡± Nomad started to continue. He knew he was making some progress and tried to poke even further. ¡°Mizumi is alive too, right?¡±


    ¡°Everybody knows her.¡± he scoffed at the mention.


    ¡°What about her relationship with Hideo-Jin-Ni? I know about that,¡± Nomad tried to keep on track as he stood to go and clench the bars. ¡°I know she probably sent you here. I know they had a kid together, they were hiding here, and they got gunned down. This is a revenge thing, huh?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Megumi and the others had been stuck in shock hearing the information. The revelation had caused some distress among them, only causing Megumi to finally chime in.


    ¡°Is your father really Shift?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, he is,¡± Nomad replied to her, keeping his eyes focused on Judai. ¡°They probably told you that the G.E.I. killed him, but he died in the night. He died with his family. The G.E.I. never had the chance to get him.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Judai finally spoke, this time he started to stand up from his chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in stabbing you in the back and I am not going back with them. They¡¯ll kill every one of us one in the same. Now please, open the lock.¡±


    ¡°I want to believe you,¡± Judai started to mutter before pointing to Megumi and the others. ¡°What¡¯s stopping them?¡±


    Megumi spoke, ¡°I watched them destroy that village. I know they¡¯re going to do the same thing here, and I¡¯m going to do everything I can to stop them. They have to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°If we get back into custody, we¡¯re going to get de-processed and I¡¯d rather die than have to go through that,¡± Nomad declared before shaking the bars again. ¡°Just open the lock, please!¡±


    Judai ran his palm across his forehead to wipe away some sweat that started to form. He began to pace nervously back around in the jailhouse, trying to ignore the gunfire intensifying. After a few moments, he brushed his nose with his finger and then shook his head.


    ¡°Ok, what was the password?¡± Judai asked.


    ¡°What password?¡± Nomad replied.


    ¡°The password to the hatch in Kashmir,¡± he snapped back, this time raising his voice. ¡°If you¡¯re who you say you are, I know you know that.¡±


    ¡°You know me, don¡¯t you? You were back in the shelter in Kashmir with us.¡±


    ¡°Password.¡±


    Nomad smiled to him and lifted a small rock from the hay before reaching over towards the bars. His father and all the other fighters would have gone through the motions to get into the hideout back in Kashmir. The familiar cadence was something he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget. He slid the rock across the metal once, signifying a ¡°dash¡± and then two quick taps for ¡°dot-dot¡±. Judai tried to keep his bearing. Nomad reached forward and dragged the rock across the bars again. The tapping on the metal caused Judai to shake his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Dash, dot, dot, dash,¡± Nomad said finally, throwing the rock to the ground. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

 Book 2: Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Paxton carefully dodged pedestrians while behind the wheel, keeping his foot glued to the pedal and pressed into the floorboards. The UAZ very easily handled the sudden turns on the dirt road, carrying him closer to the Nojuro Temple. As he continued to the east, the gunfire started to settle down in the woods. The sudden silence was a clear indication to him that the troops up north had most likely begun a retreat. What small forces he sent to the Mobile Carrier might not have been enough to handle a full-on assault. He dreaded the possibility that they might have been wiped out in the exchange.


    There were at least ten guns posted near the Nojuro Temple. Scattered across the town were a dozen or so group troops from the Kerrigan and Munger. Attached to each squad were a handful of recruits from the town.?Any minute now, this town would be leveled. The forces of Liberation had no idea the power Delta had at his helm nor the capabilities to fight off such a monstrosity.


    Paxton slammed his foot into the brakes as he pulled up to the front gate of the Temple. As he emerged, he glanced over to the front yard to see it completely vacant. What remained nearby as far as reinforcements went had already entered the temple. Each floor contained a handful of troops, each poised on the northern front of the village.


    ¡°I need two rockets up on the roof, four guns on the second floor, and everybody else to spread out.¡± Paxton shouted upon entering the front door.


    The inside was still in shambles. Most of the troops, including those in Liberation, were about to get their first dose of combat. As Paxton continued around and up to the second floor, he turned over to the center of the floor to see the radio operator already on standby.


    ¡°Have we got any word back from the Mobile Carrier?¡± Paxton asked.


    ¡°Negative, sir.¡± The operator¡ªChris¡ªsaid back. The young operator tried to reload the settings once more, waiting for anything from the other end. After fumbling with the controls for a moment, he pulled the headset away from his ears. ¡°The enemy has something jamming communications. We¡¯ve been dead in the water for almost half an hour now.¡±


    ¡°If we engage without those comms, most of our men will be going in blind.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help that, sir.¡± Chris sighed, lowering the receiver once more to free up the signal. There was a slight buzz from the once dead communications, followed by a voice.


    ¡°This is Team Echo, my team is down, and I need help. I¡¯m at the Mobile Carrier, over.¡± Mezrich¡¯s voice rang from the speaker on the field radio. Paxton rushed over, pushing Chris aside so he could take control.


    ¡°This is the Major, is anybody else with you?¡± Paxton asked into the receiver, waiting as the device buzzed. There was a hiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone, please don¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    ¡°Just keep calm, do you have a visual?¡±


    ¡°No, but they hit me with their new weapon. It¡¯s some gravity manipulation device,¡± Mezrich¡¯s voice started to fade back into the static.


    ¡°Alright, boss, I¡¯m coming to get you. Stay quiet and stay alive until I get over that way,¡± Paxton ordered before tossing the headset over to Chris.


    Hearing the agony laden voice of Mezrich had whipped him into gear. The mention of gravity manipulation left him speculating the power of the oncoming threat.


    ¡°Listen up, you maggots,¡± Paxton barked. ¡°G.E.I. forces are about to hit hard and fast. If you can¡¯t keep calm, you¡¯re dead. If you fuck around for a second, you¡¯re dead. These guys are deadlier than anything you¡¯ve ever had to face, believe that.¡±


    There was no response from the men. Fear had clenched onto everyone, leaving the room silent. Paxton knew that trying to lead this mission deaf would be a massive disadvantage. He stared out the window and towards the forest to get some data on the situation. The two rocketeers on the roof had pointed their weapons down range towards the trees by the northern front. All around him, the other troops had pointed their weapons upwards. The anxiety of the approaching foe only raised the tension. Within moments, one of the first enemy craft had come into view.


    The first of the gunships had blasted over the green on the opposite end of the town, beginning its first pass. There was a barrage of popping noises barely audible in the distance. Paxton wanted to take a shot, but they were way too far out for him. He knew there was no chance that any of their weapons outside of maybe the rockets to hit something that far away. Trying to use one of the pulse rifles only risked hitting one of the troops in town.


    Closer by the Temple, the second gunship had blasted over the trees and began to circle the building. A few of the men called out in hopes to trigger a response from the others. Within seconds, the enemy ship had started the first pass of the Temple. There was whistling followed by the sound of exploding wood. A cone of bullets flew from one of the guns onboard the aircraft and struck the second floor, forcing the Liberation troops to take cover. The tracers round punching through illuminated the inside of the temple. The quick flashes had given them an indicator of where not to be, but the firepower from the gunship would not cease and would eventually cover the entire area. Paxton screamed out for an additional order to retreat but had been drowned out by the clamor of bullets. The vinyl and wax sheets covering the walls of the temple had no chance against the heavy machine gun fire. Among the racket, a few of the men on the second floor had been struck and turned into a cloud of bloody chunks.


    Before the enemy airship could finish the first pass, it had struck one of the support beams near the corner of the temple. Chris and the rest could feel the floor starting to rumble. He tried to keep a low profile while the bullets continued to trail towards him. Paxton quickly sprung to action and dashed over to Chris before the projectiles could strike. He grabbed hold of Chris¡¯ blouse and managed to pull him back just seconds before the storm of metal had brushed through.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The field radio had been struck, exploding in a cloud of debris while a flurry of cracks raced across the floor. As the gunship finished it pass, the volley of bullets completely ceased.


    ¡°Return fire!¡± Paxton quickly screamed as he rose to his feet.


    The gunship had started to move away from the Temple and to the south, avoiding the barrage of bullets from Liberation. Paxton and the men took a chance to try and hit the vessel, but their attempts had not yielded any results. The vehicle¡¯s speed combined with the wind velocity had made retaliation impossible. The rockets were far too slow and valuable to be wasted on such a futile attempt. As Liberation¡¯s forces continued the assault, the two gunships had steadily made rounds through the town.


    Paxton turned away from the fire and back towards the forest front. At this point, the dropship was starting to approach. Its massive hull was visible from the Temple and a perfect target for the rockets.


    ¡°Shoot the big one!¡± Paxton shouted towards the rocketeers on the roof.


    The first rocketeer sighted in and stood by as the onboard targeting system of the weapon locked onto to the dropship. The screen inside of the scope blinked with several green symbols and squares. Over time, they had started to center onto the airship. Once they locked in, the crosshairs had flashed red.


    ¡°Back-blast area secure, firing rocket!¡± The rocketeer shouted.


    He pulled back on the trigger and was greeted with loud roar, sending the projectile forwards. The rocket travelled a couple hundred yards ahead and towards the ground. Before lowering too far, two sets of metal fins erected from its side, causing it to guide itself towards the target. Paxton watched in anticipation of the impact as the projectile started to close in.


    The underside of the dropship¡¯s wings had been fitted with two large gatling-gun type of weapons¡ªan anti-air defense ready to react to such an attack. The port-side defense system had intercepted the missile in flight and returned a volley of bullets. In a flash of light, the rocket had been struck by a stray round before exploding in the air. It appeared to consume the aircraft from Paxton¡¯s view, but he had been perturbed after seeing the massive vehicle hover its way through the smoke moments later.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to get closer,¡± Paxton said. He turned up towards the rocketeers on the roof and shouted on, ¡°You two, make your way down here. We¡¯re sitting ducks right here.¡±


    The dropship had started to rotate horizontally and to the left before taking aim at the Temple. Paxton¡¯s eyesight had not been good enough to make out what type of weaponry the aircraft wielded, but he had just enough foresight to realize that they were the next target. Closer towards the hull of the vehicle, adjacent to the gatling guns, a missile of its own locked back onto Paxton¡¯s crew. He felt a chill in the air as there was a flash from beneath the enemy¡¯s ship.


    The missile from the dropship started speeding back their way, moving much faster than their own. Paxton had barely been able to give a command to take cover. Before the words could even leave his mouth, the enemy rocket had struck the base of the Temple. At the last possible moment, he and Chris had tried to make a dash towards the windows while the rest of the crew took cover.


    Following the impact, an earth-shattering blast rumbled through the Temple, causing everybody in the surrounding area to fall to the ground. The Temple erupted in a ball fire, slowly starting to crumble under its own weight. The support beams on half of the structure had been completely taken out in the short battle, causing the other beams to snap. Paxton barreled from the second floor and towards the top of the UAZ. While in flight, he made one final maneuver to flip himself onto his back to break his fall. Chris had lost all control, smashing into the ground arm first.


    Paxton bounced off the top of the UAZ and rolled over onto his feet in a single motion. He had never felt closer to death after all the explosions he had experienced. The shockwave of the blast had since passed, but the sound of lumber snapping started to consume them. Further across the lawn, Chris had lifted himself off the grass to expose his broken arm to the world. His face lit up with pain. Paxton glanced over, seeing the man¡¯s hand practically hanging from the rest of the limb.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s broken, sir.¡± Chris said as his voice started to break.


    The grizzly sight had barely fazed Paxton. The decades of fighting had been filled with hundreds of horrifying images, desensitizing him. He carefully started to rush over to Chris to try and get him off the ground.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Paxton shouted as he aimed his rifle towards the dropship.


    He knew that the other gunships would be making another pass soon and that they would have to move. Chris tried to get to his feet before the next gunships could approach for a fly-by.


    ¡°I think I should be fine,¡± Chris hissed, watching his hand continue to dangle. Paxton stared over to the southern front of the village which had still been clear of fighting. ¡°What do we do?"


    ¡°Go back to the Kerrigan and wait for my orders.¡± he said finally.


    Chris accepted the order without hesitation. There was nothing more he could do to assist now. With only one arm, he was already unable to use a rifle or any heavy-duty weaponry to fight back. While he dashed off, Paxton stared back towards the Temple that was still just barely standing from the barrage. He had to go in and try to find somebody still alive and possibly something to retaliate.


    The dropship would cut down any rockets from where he stood now, and his only option would be having to get closer. While he started to navigate the smoldering interior of the Temple, his search had started to prove fruitless before even beginning. The few men he was able to spot had been in pieces or covered in flames.


    Both rocketeers on the roof had been knocked off following the explosion, leaving one of their weapons in the heart of the Temple. He tried to navigate through the smoke and ember. Smoke burnt his eyes while the inferno continued to singe the hairs on his head. The pillaring flames had very quickly consumed the walls and climbed towards the ceiling.


    Further into the structure and by one of the few remaining support columns, there was a loud series of cracks. Deeper into the fire, the beams keeping the upper floors suspended had started to break apart. Paxton finally navigated through and hold of the weapon before making his escape. The Temple finally buckled in, roaring as it collapsed to the ground¡ªa final cry as the legacy of Nojuro and his family was demolished. A black cloud of smoke and soot raced outwards, making its way towards town.


    Paxton tried to guide himself blindly through the smog and escape the destruction behind him. The UAZ was nearby. His hands eventually reached the trunk of the vehicle and trailed along the side toward the driver¡¯s seat. The moment he got seated, he started the ignition and slammed his foot into the accelerator. All at once, the engine roared, causing the jeep to speed forwards and away from the debris. He punched his way through the smoke, finally being greeted by the sunlight.


    Escaping a near-death situation had always felt rewarding, but it was still possible that he had just jumped out of the pan and into the fire. The dropship was a mile or so ahead, still giving his troops hell. He jerked the wheel towards it to try and began to move closer for a better shot.

 Book 2: Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Judai had led Nomad and the others away from the now vacant town with his pulse rifle still in his hands. The sudden gunfight that had broken out on the northern face forced most of the townsfolk to flee south. Fighting had started to pick up near the north face with around half a dozen Liberation troops outnumbered by the G.E.I. reinforcements. While they were pinned down, Judai and the rest had been taken off guard by a massive explosion inside of the Nojuro Temple just moments prior.


    The force of the blast had knocked the group to the ground, leaving a ringing in their ears. Dust and dirt began to powder down upon them while the houses around them had started to wobble from the shock. Tetsu tried to force himself back onto his feet before feeling Judai reach out to him. He gave Tetsu a quick tug, pulling him away from the opening and against a nearby house. Overhead, one of the gunships had passed over and caused another gust of wind to swoop past them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to fight, you and your guys need to go south and hope they don¡¯t follow.¡± Judai shouted over the constant gunfire.


    The cracking of the Nojuro Temple¡¯s lumber structure caught Tetsu¡¯s attention during the escape. He had been frozen in place as he watched the Temple collapse under its own weight. A cloud of smoke rose from the base and started to consume the area around it. Every memory he had of growing up in the Temple had been stained by the havoc inflicted. His heart had shattered into pieces while the fires inside the Temple continued to burn on.


    ¡°Hey kid,¡± Rowan called out to him. He quickly turned to her as tears started to bead in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to stop this.¡±


    Tetsu ran his hand across his eyes and quickly nodded his head in agreement. She reached towards him, giving him a quick nudge to try and raise his spirits. He shook his head back to her and clenched his teeth before hearing another volley of bullets from the gunship. It was still pinning down the other Liberation troops in the distance. Without an answer, the battle would turn into a decisive G.E.I. victory¡ªsomething neither of the crew would accept.


    ¡°Is there any way you can get us to a weapon?¡± Nomad after after hugging the wall of the house to avoid detection.


    ¡°I have this,¡± Judai replied before reaching towards his belt to retrieve his side arm. It was a small stinger pistol. The magazine of the weapon had been filled with a couple dozen small dart-like projectiles that when fired would manage to pierce completely through a human target. He lifted it towards Nomad and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not really going to help against the aircraft. We need to find something to take them out.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s improvise,¡± Nomad chirped as he grabbed the pistol and tossed it over to Rowan. She snapped the weapon out of the air without hesitation and started to scan the nearby area. ¡°Can you two keep me covered while I try to go around?¡±


    ¡°Easy enough.¡±


    They could hear some of the Liberation troops nearby already engaged, so Nomad started to make a dash between the buildings to try and get closer. Rowan followed behind him with the pistol ready for the next engagement. Megumi shuddered as she watched them charge on, but she took a deep breath and continued on.


    ¡°Can you take him to the ship?¡± Judai asked Kismet after pointing to Tetsu.     ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Tetsu said before Kismet could reply. His eyes had become red with rage. ¡°We¡¯re going to win or die trying.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Tetsu, just hold on a bit more.¡± Rei muttered to herself.


    It was unclear as to how many casualties there were in the town. The G.E.I. had already made several passes by now from what she could tell. She took the initiative and tried making her way over to the nearby aircraft to engage with them. She didn¡¯t know if her sword had the power to pierce its hull, but she was not going to give in yet. At this point, she continuously heard commands from her battle robe trying to tell her to attack. The trees ahead flew by as she took off into a full sprint for the flank. When she started to near the dropship, Yulia had started to sight in on her from the trees above.


    ¡°Are you going to let me destroy this village too?¡± Yulia shouted before she towards her.


    Rei took a sidestep to gain a little ground¡ªshe could not risk letting her get too close. A gust of wind from the exhaust of the dropship engulfed the two, causing dust to slowly envelop them. Yulia¡¯s movements had only proved more difficult to track over the sound of engines and gunfire. The dirt rose, eventually blinding Rei.


    ¡°Keep your stance and don¡¯t lose balance.¡± Rei whispered softly.


    She could hear Hideo¡¯s voice repeating the same line over and over in her head. With her sword held high, she tried to block out the ambience¡ªshe had to look deeper. The Deep had rumbled inside of her, clashing with the onboard AI of her battle-robe. Falling deeper into her trance, she could see the forest and debris around her starting to fade.


    Behind you.


    Rei swung the weapon around her back, striking the metal from Yulia¡¯s staff before it could connect.


    Keep your center.


    She followed back with another swipe, this time feeling it clash against a bigger target. The blade had some resistance, but Rei only continued with the attack. Once she pulled her weapon back in, there was a grunt from through the cloud of dust around her. As the gloom began to disperse, Yulia had emerged once more. Across her face, a small gash lingered from where Rei¡¯s sword had made contact. She looked on towards Rei, finally showing a hint of rage.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot better.¡± Yulia said.


    There was a hiss as a spark of electricity ripped from the newly formed cut below her eye. Rei did not expect her attack to cause damage. She remembered watching her weapon bounce off Yulia during the battle that night. Finally, being able to put a scratch in the A.S.B. given her another boost of confidence.


    ¡°For someone who boasts about not having feeling or emotion,¡± Rei quickly spoke and pointed her blade forwards to her, ¡°you look awfully scared.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what fear is.¡± Yulia¡¯s eyes instantly flashed with red, nearing blinding Rei.


    There was another reaction. Within seconds, Yulia¡¯s body started to glow with a fiery aura. There was a sudden blast of energy from inside of the machine, causing Yulia¡¯s hair to sprawl outwards.


    ¡°Keep your stance and don¡¯t lose balance,¡± Rei said again. She grasped her weapon with both hands and braced to continue the battle. Her robe and hair started to shift to blue on reaction. ¡°Keep your center.¡±


    Yulia had practically blinked towards Rei with her staff pulled back and ready to strike. Her movement had increased dramatically, but Rei quickly tried to get ahead of her and parry the attack. Once the black metal blade had struck Yulia, it had bounced off. The momentum from inside of the weapon travelled back towards Rei¡¯s hands, alarming her to see Yulia¡¯s power increase. She tried to think of other ways to finally take down this petite mechanical nightmare while staying on top of her massive speed. Yulia released one of her spike-balls from her weapon and swung the mallet over towards her. The object had still been evaded with exceptionally low difficulty, missing Rei completely and colliding against the ground.


    Yulia jerked back on the staff and cable to try and go for another high-speed attack. The two battled at velocities so fast that the area around them only appeared to crumble in slow-motion. Rei could barely keep control of her own body as she accelerated around the attacks. This type of power was far beyond what she felt could achieve on her own¡ªeven the Rising she felt may not have been able to compete. They raged on, continually clashing with all their might as they drew closer to the dropship.


    Blue and red flashed through the forest. The area erupted as dozens of high-speed strikes as Yulia¡¯s flail finally exploded into craters, leveling several trees. The carnage had started to expand wildly at this point, forcing the dropship above to keep ascending. Before it could climb higher, Paxton had sped upon the scene in the UAZ and towards the devastated woods. He pulled over to cover, keeping out of sight of the dropship as he exited the vehicle to don the rocket launcher. There was only one chance¡ªone shot to take this beast down. While he went in for the shot, Rei and Yulia dashed in nearby. Neither were able to keep up the battle at this pace for long. After another flurry of strikes, the two stopped in preparation for another standoff.


    ¡°I¡¯m understanding why Vic wanted to take your village out,¡± Yulia finally spoke, lowering her stance. Her red aura simmered out, leaving steam to rise from her frame while her eyes phased back to their usual emerald-green color. ¡°I think it was a very tactically sound decision.¡±


    ¡°You should have killed me when you had the chance.¡± Rei lifted her sword to the guard position once more as she spoke.


    Yulia tried to go in for a quick speed blitz, hoping to get one quick shot in the face. Before the clash, a gunshot from Paxton¡¯s revolver had echoed with a loud pop. The bullet struck Yulia¡¯s chest, immediately forcing her back. Paxton pulled the trigger as fast as possible, ensuring that each shot hit the center mast of the machine. The barrage of lead had disoriented Yulia long enough for Rei to follow up with a successful swipe to the chest. Its black edge had pierced through, finally causing a small burst of smoke to rip from beneath her seifuku.


    The attack knocked off her feet, sending her back a few feet and into the ground. Her vision had momentarily faded, causing static interference to disrupt her vision. Sparks started crackling and popped their way from her body, causing her to twitch. She was quick to get back to her feet before Rei could follow up again. Her processors had made the decision to retreat, forcing her to dash off towards the forest again. Rei lowered her weapon and finally took a deep breath to regain her stamina. Her hair started to shift back to its normal orange, causing her to gasp for air. She could feel a sense of joy as she had finally bested her opponent. The machine was still out in the woods, and she could only hope she could endure the next clash.


    ¡°Hey, get out of the way!¡± Paxton shouted over to her.


    He holstered his pistol and then pulled the leather straps on the rocket launcher to lift it to his shoulder. As the onboard targeting system sighted on to the dropship, he dropped into a kneeling position. The back of the rocket launcher erupted into a stream of fire, filling the woods with a loud screech. In the blink of an eye, the rocket finally smashed into the bottom of the dropship.


    Its collision had ripped into the aircraft¡¯s hull and engulfed the crew inside. There was no chance for its automated defenses to stop the impact at such a close range. A second explosion from the fuel line shot another ball of fire into the sky, finally causing the vehicle to sail back towards the ground. Rei braced herself as the ground ahead had been consumed one final blast.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, ma¡¯am?¡± Paxton asked as the ringing in his ears started to fade.


    ¡°Rei.¡± She stood tall as she confidently shouted back.


    Paxton in all his years by Mizumi¡¯s side had never heard the name. He detected a sense of mystery about Rei that reminded her even more of his comrade. Her striking resemblance to Mizumi was compelling. He knew that she was going to have to survive this and return her to the Deck Hall. It was all a matter of getting out of this alive, which had begun to look ever more hopeful.


    ¡°Ok, Rei, listen up,¡± Paxton had been distracted before he could finish. Further into the trees, he could see Delta looming above the forest. Upon lowering his head to the ground, he had turned his attention to the terrain below the craft. One by one the plants and trees had started to flatten under the Gravitron Reactor¡¯s might. His eyes lit up with shock before asking aloud, ¡°Can you take that one out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do about that.¡± Rei said as she thought about her previous encounter.


    Approach from anywhere below would put her in danger of being pressed by the Gravitron. She was not sure if the robe had any countermeasure for such a weapon. The best she could do so far was trying to draw Yulia away to prevent being ganged up on by the two.


    ¡°Rei, if you want to survive this, keep the little girl busy.¡± Paxton spoke as he walked over and took a seat in the UAZ.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°Just keep her busy while I get another gun.¡± He said before speeding off towards the town.


    Rei was left to deal with Yulia and Delta on her own. Without wasting any more time, she continued deeper into the forest. Being able to hold her own gave her just a little more reassurance of her ability to handle Vic and the obstacles ahead. She was going to make sure that they paid in full for what had happened to the village.

 Book 2: Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Yulia had successfully managed to evade detection by moving deeper in the woods. With the added signal jamming technology afforded by Delta¡¯s Gravitron Reactor, there should have been decisive victory in Nojiri. The casualties were starting to pile up on both sides, with the G.E.I. already having the tides pushed against them. Rei¡¯s struggle against her was just enough to keep her away from the battle. The absence of her on the front lines gave the Liberation troops too much of an advantage. Still traveling on the outskirts, she eventually had located Delta floating above the forest.


    ¡°I need to board.¡± Yulia said to him using the Aether.


    Delta started to lower to the ground, releasing the top hatch. With the possibility of victory being attained, she was going to need to use Delta to help make a comeback. Her vision had returned, but the battle against Rei had already taken its toll. Before she could board the machine, Rei had made her entrance once more. The young warrior stared towards her with her sword raised.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Rei said before rushing forwards.


    Her battle robe and hair had started to shift to black as she locked in for another attack. In a flash, she had managed to close in and deliver one final horizontal strike. Yulia countered by shoving her staff forward to deflect the blade, forcing the two objects to smash into one another. Once the two collided, the staff in Yulia¡¯s hands started to give way. Rei followed through, trying to exert as much momentum as possible to deal damage. The jet-black edge from her weapon had finally slashed directly through Yulia¡¯s weapon, leaving her wide open to a follow-up step kick.


    She thrusted her foot directly against Yulia¡¯s chest, finally pushing her back towards Delta. As Yulia tumbled backwards, she clawed out towards the ground. The dirt scattered as her body continued to rip through the forest floor. Before rolling under Delta, she managed to finally catch herself and land on her knee. Rei kept on the assault. She tried once more to get in before feeling the gravity of the area start to push against her. Delta had focused the engine on her, but due to the distance, he was unable to hit her directly.


    The invisible force instead launched Rei over into the trees behind her. Yulia instantly leapt upwards and sailed through the air towards the opening on top of the machine to board. Once she landed in the seat, the two made the necessary pairing to continue. The reactor inside of Delta started to hum once more, causing the ground immediately under it to collapse under its own weight. From here, the two made a turn for the town to tip the scales of victory.


    <hr>


    The second and final gunship had finally dropped from the after receiving a concentrated barrage from several rifles below. Once it had struck the ground, a ball of fire rose from the hull before being drowned out by plume of smoke. Nomad and the others had managed to get a hold of a few rifles from the other fallen troops and launch their own counter offensive. After a hellish battle, they had taken control of northern front and set up a stronghold.


    The library near the center managed to stand throughout the offensive and now had acted like a crow¡¯s nest for the team. Its walls provided refuge for them to try and plan out the next stage. The sounds of gunfire in the distance only seemed to fade¡ªbecoming a stark contrast to the chaos that had consumed the town prior.


    ¡°Anybody wounded?¡± Judai called out after lowering himself to cover.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Nomad returned after glancing over to the troops. He looked over to Megumi to see her lift her thumb to him before looking back down to Tetsu and the rest. ¡°You guys ok?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Rowan shouted back. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°We should definitely hold this position for now,¡± Judai spoke up. ¡°The battle looks like it¡¯s calming down, somebody is bound to come back here soon.¡±


    ¡°Rei¡¯s still out there.¡± Tetsu said, cutting the two off.


    Upon hearing the name, Nomad started to remember the shelters again. He looked back over to Tetsu, trying to recall the name.


    ¡°Did you say Rei?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Tetsu replied as his face lit up. The name caused Judai to tilt his head towards them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in a while,¡± Nomad said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be meeting so many familiar faces today.¡±


    ¡°Back in Kashmir, Mizumi¡¯s kid.¡± Judai spoke. Nomad perked up and looked over to him, letting out a quick laugh.


    ¡°You really were one of the kids, we know each other.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was skeptical at first,¡± Judai began to lower his head, still recalling the old days. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be sure.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, Shirow is still alive, is he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s still out there. If we make it back, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to see you.¡±


    Nomad¡¯s face had lit up with joy. Knowing that his brother was still out there fighting had given him even more incentive to continue forward with Liberation. The life ahead would be a struggle, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be much different than Kashmir. Being able to see Mizumi and Shirow once more would help fill the emptiness continuing to tear away at him.


    ¡°This has been a bizarre reunion.¡± Megumi said.


    Judai had turned his attention to her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re General Kawaguchi¡¯s kid, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she muttered, looking somber. ¡°That¡¯s my situation.¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve seen that coming?¡± Nomad cut in.


    He looked over to her, giving her a quick tap with his elbow and a smile. Megumi¡¯s face started to turn red, causing her to reach her turn away. Judai started to scan the streets outside, quickly taking notice of the UAZ. The vehicle had still been beat up from the recent fighting but remained functional enough to drive. It started to make its way from the north and towards the library.


    ¡°That¡¯s the major!¡± Judai shouted to them.


    The rest of the team lit up with a mix of surprise and fear. While Judai started to make his way down the steps of the second floor, Tetsu took a moment to catch his breath. Watching his father get killed by one of Paxton¡¯s hired guns continued to scratch away at him. He held his tongue and stayed calm as Judai had started to flag down the UAZ. Moments later, Paxton had entered the library with his clothes still covered in dust from the aftermath of the battle. The distant sound of gunfire started to erupt once more before being drowned out by a faint humming sound. Nomad looked over to him to see his determined eyes and recognized the glare as somebody who had weathered the storm of battle¡ªone not ready to yield. Paxton started to approach him, ignoring Judai¡¯s initial reports.


    ¡°Nomad, was it?¡± Paxton asked.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Nomad replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s something really big about to come and I need you to get me to the Mobile Carrier.¡±


    ¡°What do you got planned?¡±


    ¡°That thing has a rail gun onboard and we¡¯re going to need it to take out the enemy weapon.¡±


    ¡°Delta.¡± Megumi chirped.


    The faint humming sound started to become much more focused now, alarming the crew. Paxton stepped over towards the front door of the library and looked over towards the forest to see the black metallic sphere starting to emerge from the trees.


    ¡°There¡¯s another RPG around here we can shoot at it,¡± Paxton declared with his usual drawl. Nomad and Megumi started to approach him with their weapons, causing him to snap back at them. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that will work, but we need you to activate the onboard weapons of the Mobile Carrier if we want to have any hopes of stopping this. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°You really want us to go back out there?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°We need you back out there, so grab your shit.¡±


    ¡°Let me go too,¡± Megumi spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m the one who can override the automated defenses and allow us to aim that rail gun.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Alright then, you two come with me,¡± Paxton said before waving them towards the UAZ. As he started to walk towards it to mount up, he turned back to Judai and the other and concluded, ¡°You guys keep the big guy busy.¡±


    Without wasting any more time, he and the other two had loaded up in the UAZ and started to speed off. Tetsu had decided to exit the library once they had gotten a glimpse of Delta. The black spherical monstrosity had already begun to enter the edge of the town. The otherworldly creation had brought Tetsu distress as he watched the buildings below it starting to crumble.


    Delta continued into the town. The Gravitron continued to act like a giant invisible press, crushing any person or thing in range. The ground forces had been forced into retreat. At this point, the gravity had become so disrupted that their weapons had lacked the speed to even hit Delta. It started to sail towards the library and past the market, leaving more destruction in its wake.


    Tetsu could not bear to watch any longer. While he and the others had made their retreat southward to possibly regroup, he finally stopped and looked back towards it. Tomo and the others had to have been somewhere safe by now, but there were still other troops on the ground trying to offer resistance. If he did not stand with them now, there would be nothing left his family to return to. With that, he turned back towards Delta and charged in. Once Rowan had noticed him moving in, she immediate began to pursue him.


    ¡°Hey, wait up!¡± she shouted to him.


    Judai stopped in place and looked back at the two as they rushed towards the machine. While clutching his rifle, he looked over to Kismet completely flabbergasted by the situation.


    ¡°You know, I wasn¡¯t expecting to kick the bucket today.¡± Judai said before turning away to join them.


    If they didn¡¯t stop Delta and the G.E.I. here, they would just have to fight again with lesser numbers later¡ªan unacceptable outcome to say the least. There would be no getting away from Nippon or going back to the Deck Hall if they lost here. Kismet stared on at the three while they continued forward, shaking her head. She had wondered if it was bravery, or insanity that gave them the push to move on.


    I can handle crazy, she thought to herself. This isn¡¯t any team; this is my team.


    She chased after the three to try and do battle. The closer the team got to Delta, the sound of humming became much more intense. They managed to keep enough of a distance to not get pinned by the reactor, but still had been at a loss of how to keep it from moving forward. Within minutes, the enemy weapon was already able to take out several blocks, only continuing its path of destruction.


    Inside of Delta, Yulia continued to float around in the cockpit as the forces of gravity remained disrupted. She had gotten close to Tetsu and the others to finally attack. Before taking notice of Tetsu and his crew, Delta had been struck by another volley of rounds. Scattered throughout the building ahead, she could detect Liberation troops posted. The spread of the rifles would have made a quick sweep impossible, so she took a moment to calculate the next plan of action.


    ¡°Delta, prepare to reverse the polarity; let¡¯s clear the town.¡± Yulia said.


    ¡°Affirmative, reversing polarity.¡± Delta echoed back.


    There was another reaction from the inside. Yulia¡¯s body jerked in the air as the gravity started to fluctuate. Beneath the machine and towards the ground, the flattened structures started to pull themselves upward. Delta had started to act like a black hole, sucking in the debris from the devastated town.


    Several-hundred yards away, Tetsu and Rowan had been stopped in place after feeling the power of the Gravitron Reactor starting to grab hold of them.


    ¡°We gotta go back.¡± Rowan said to him before grabbing onto his hand.


    The two watched as the buildings ahead started to rattle. Debris close by started to lift from the ground and towards the machine.


    ¡°Run, run.¡± Tetsu repeated, gasping at the sight.


    Just as they turned back to make a break for cover, Judai and Kismet had finally caught up only to have to circle back.


    ¡°Yeah, fuck that.¡± Judai shouted once he noticed the danger.


    The four continued on as fast and as far as possible, but the Gravitron Reactor had started to amplify its range. While in the sprint, Tetsu noticed up ahead that the ground had started to incline. On the other side of the incline was a drop that led down into the valley. They all in unison dived over the edge of the hill in a desperate attempt to escape. However, they had acted just a moment too late as the gravity around them started to destabilize. During their freefall, an invisible force had consumed them and pulled them back into the ridge, finally pinning them against the dirt.


    Tetsu tried as hard as possible to pull himself away, only managing to lift himself up no more than a foot before being pulled back in. All four had been completely locked in place as gravity continued to pull them into the side of the ravine. Before they could lose consciousness, the hold started to cease. The continuous fire from the other troops managed to draw it away, finally releasing the team from their pin. All at once, they were sent tumbling back down into the ravine, frantically clawing towards the dirt to try to stop the descent. After a long roll to the ground, the crew was left in a daze as they tumbled into the grass below. Tetsu¡¯s head continued to spin. He barely managed to get to his feet before feeling a hand grab onto his yoroi.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Rowan said to him as she wrapped her arms around him.


    Tetsu found standing much more difficult as the wounds from the previous day lingered on. Blood started to stream down his mouth, his vision continued to blur. The battle had since pushed him past his limits.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± he asked her while struggling to lift his head.


    ¡°We gotta keep moving before it attacks again.¡± Rowan replied.


    ¡°I second that!¡± Judai shouted as he came around to the other side to help prop Tetsu up.


    Kismet followed behind as close as she could. Once again, they had found themselves even further away from the gravity weaponry and in the clear. It was unclear whether Paxton and the others had made it in one piece to the Mobile Carrier, but they had to find some way to keep Delta from continuing his rampage. The sound of houses and other buildings being torn apart had been something akin to a tornado. Debris continued being pulled into Delta¡¯s body, eventually covering the machine like a cocoon. Judai and Rowan continued to drag Tetsu away from the town. The humming of the Gravitron Reactor continued in the distance, only adding more distress.


    ¡°Alright guys, we need a plan.¡± Rowan said as she looked over to the crew.


    ¡°The major said something about a rocket. Can we still try that?¡± Kismet asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot, but I don¡¯t know if our weapons can even hurt it.¡± Judai replied.


    They stared back to the town, watching Delta continue his rampage. Tetsu leaned forward, mustering what little strength he had to try and speak.


    ¡°We have to try something.¡± Tetsu declared.


    ¡°Well,¡± Judai raised his hands and dropped them rapidly before continuing, ¡°are we going to try and bounce a rocket off this thing or what?¡±


    Rowan and Kismet both shook their head in agreement. They both had realized the futility of the situation but were not going to give in.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Tetsu asked, groaning as he spoke.


    ¡°We find a rocket launcher,¡± Judai said bluntly before pointing to Delta, ¡°and we shoot the thing.¡±


    <hr>


    Mezrich had not been able to move an inch after getting his legs pressed in by the Gravitron Reactor. The receiver had since gone silent after the battle had picked up. It was a miracle that the emergency call had even managed to work with Delta so close. After the last half hour or so by himself, he could no longer hear the gunshots. As he started to phase in and out of consciousness, the sound of the UAZ¡¯s engine slowly began to fill the room. Moments later, he could hear Paxton¡¯s familiar drawl barking orders towards the others, causing him to perk up.


    ¡°Major, I¡¯m in here!¡± He finally screamed, trying to hold back a few tears.


    Once Paxton had entered the side hatch, Mezrich had finally felt relief seeing him in the flesh.


    ¡°Well, shit, you¡¯re fucked up.¡± Paxton said to him, observing the damage.


    Mezrich¡¯s legs had no feeling left and had appeared mushy, almost gelatinous now. While Paxton leaned down to try and apply first aid, Nomad and Megumi were quick to rush past him and towards the control panel of the Mobile Carrier.


    ¡°Alright, this thing is going to need to warm up a minute,¡± Megumi said to him while furiously starting to flip the switches across the panel. ¡°Engage the fuel line, wait two seconds, and then hit ignition or you¡¯re going to overpower the engine.¡±


    ¡°I thought you never got to drive one of these?¡± Nomad returned after pushing the lever to his left.


    ¡°Never said I did.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well you must be excited.¡±


    ¡°Very.¡± Megumi finally spoke while applying pressure to the throttle with her foot.


    The inside of the Mobile Carrier rumbled as its several engines started to ignite. The treads on the side of the vehicle began to move, slowly pushing the massive vehicle forwards. There was a loud screech coming from them after being stuck in place for weeks. While they started to move in for a shot, Paxton had taken a knee over by Mezrich to try his best to treat his shock.


    ¡°Damn son, you took a beatin¡¯,¡± Paxton finally spoke with a smirk. Now was not the time for humor, but in his head, he always had to find time¡ªmorale always came first. He stood up and walked back over to the control panel to give Megumi a nudge. ¡°Which one of these turns on the rail gun?¡±


    Megumi reached over towards the panel again, causing the controls continued to blink wildly with every keystroke. After a few moments, there was a loud hiss from inside the walls. The inside of the Mobile Carrier began to grind as the railgun on the outside had come to life. In the center of the controls, a small plastic mechanical control stick started to rise. The display ahead started to fill with static, slowly phasing together to create a small HUD for the weapon. It had been complete with its own crosshair, coordinates, and other values to help ensure the weapon¡¯s accuracy.


    ¡°We should be at the proper height to give you the option to shoot at Delta within the minute.¡± Megumi said confidently.


    She felt her heart to beat wildly. It was time to finally go outside the line and try and undo all the chaos she had helped orchestrate. Seeing Delta being used in a combat situation was something that remained outside of the realm of possibility. The lie that the G.E.I. had crafted for her since her use had since been shattered, and it was time to put an end to it.


    ¡°See if you can patch me in, I wanna send them a message.¡± Paxton ordered as brushed his finger across his moustache.


    Nomad extended his hand to Megumi, finally asking, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    She stared towards his hand nervously, blushing before reaching out to him. The two locked hands, finally feeling a new connection after the last few days together. It was time to enter a new life on the other side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send this thing to hell.¡± Megumi declared, cracking a smile as Delta started to come into view.

 Book 2: Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Delta had reversed the polarity of the Gravitron Reactor for the second time, finally releasing a hive of debris onto the ground. The town square below piled up with the now pulverized remains of the stage that had once stood in its place. By the time the battle had started to finally wind down, the entire north face of the town was leveled. The last of the gunships had since been taken out of the game, leaving only a handful of ground troops pinned on the outskirts.


    ¡°Delta, set reactor to neutral state so the ground troops can advance,¡± Yulia ordered swiftly. ¡°Patch me into the Litvyak.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative.¡± Delta¡¯s low-pitched digitized voice replied.


    The gravity beneath Delta had finally returned to normal, clearing the way for reinforcements. By this point, the numbers had dropped to only a handful on offense. However, Liberation continued to push back, and their effort had been gravely underestimated. Yulia had calculated that victory was still obtainable, despite the odds being overwhelming.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we been patched in?¡± she asked, still waiting for the signal to reach the Litvyak.


    Several yards away from Delta, Rei had started to focus channeling the Deep. Her only orders were to keep them busy. This mission was simple enough, but her stamina was rapidly starting to deplete. She leapt upwards into the air, feeling her body rip free from the Earth¡¯s gravity. After landing cleanly on top of Delta¡¯s body, she began to follow up with as many strikes from her sword as possible.


    Her blade had maintained its edge through the constant attacks, slowly managing to tear into the hull of the machine. The damage was too little to make any meaningful impact now¡ªshe would need several minutes to possibly break through. Yulia stared up to see the lone warrior continuing to tear away at the hull.


    ¡°Re-engage Gravitron and push her off.¡± Yulia said while watching Rei continue to swipe away on the display.


    ¡°Unable to engage, infantry is present.¡± Delta replied.


    ¡°Roll, do something!¡±


    Rei could feel the metal body beneath her start to jerk. Desperate to keep on board, she lunged forward and tried to bring the blade down to stab through. The first strike had sparked against Delta¡¯s hull, barely leaving a scratch.


    There¡¯s no more time. Rei tried to reel back for one last strike just as Delta started to spin once more. The surface beneath her swung out, causing her to immediately lose her balance. She tumbled backward and off the edge of the machine towards the ground. Find your center.


    She started to clear her mind during the fall. As her thoughts cleared, the power of the Deep flowed through her. The wind tearing against her body began to finally calm as her body started to gently float down to the ground. By the time she was nearing the ground, the bullets started to cease. Moments later, she found herself face to face with a handful of the G.E.I. troops on the ground.


    When finally looking at them, she had realized the troops in their equipment with the rifles did not look much different from her. The anger and bloodlust that started to consume her began to subside for a moment. Each of these troops were likely her age, from another part of the world and forced into the battle. While they were hesitant to raise their weapons and engage, Delta started to hover over them.


    ¡°Override successful, reengaging.¡± Delta¡¯s voice blared out.


    The reactor inside continued its same tune and began to crank up the gravitational press beneath them. Rei snapped back, feeling the wind pushing against her as she leapt away from the attack. The troops beneath Delta had exploded into a fury of screams once the weight around them increased. Within seconds, the entire squad had been crushed by the attack, leaving Rei to stare on in horror at the massacre.


    ¡°How do I stop this?¡± Rei whispered to herself, feeling defeated seeing the machine already starting its destruction.


    She stood tall with her sword still in her grip waiting for a sign or a command from her robe. The Gravitron Reactor started to cease, leaving a massive print in the Earth beneath it. Once that moment had finally passed, Rei took another chance. She rushed forward, tapping into the Deep once more to try and reach Delta. Her body ripped from the ground, sailing up towards the mechanical beast with the sword in front of her.


    Delta and Yulia both took notice of their attacker. The Reactor came back to life, targeting her before she could finally strike. Her body had lost control. Every joint began to ignite before the weight of her body started to increase. Delta¡¯s attack had thrown her to the ground, locking her in its grip. Pressure continued to mount. Rei could feel the urge to scream, but the attack only caused her to be pinned to the dirt.


    ¡°Squish her, full volume.¡± Yulia ordered before being cut off by a bright red light from inside.


    The alarm inside of Delta¡¯s cockpit had been triggered, causing her head to tilt. Following that, multiple images of the Mobile Carrier from behind the trees began to stream across the interior display.


    ¡°The Mobile Carrier¡¯s Rail-Gun system has just been pointed at our position,¡± Delta calmly spoke, ¡°unable to evade.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to correct their aim,¡± Yulia commanded, unfazed by the warning. The alarm continued to blare before the comms onboard had let out a large hiss. After the radio had connected to the Mobile Carrier, she ordered, ¡°Mobile Carrier, correct your aim!¡±


    There was a quick buzz followed by a Paxton¡¯s heavy accent, softly saying, ¡°You forgot to say please.¡±


    A loud high-pitched screech followed the reply as the outside of Delta¡¯s hull had been struck. A high velocity round from the Mobile Carrier had punched straight through his body, ignoring the intense forces being generated by the Gravitron Reactor. Below the ship, Rei could feel the gravity around her return to normal¡ªher vision started to become clear. She leapt to her feet and looked back up towards the machine above her. A collection of noises from inside Delta¡¯s body started to ring through the air as the Gravitron Reactor started to malfunction. Yulia felt her body jerk in the air only to be followed by intense pressure.


    ¡°Shut it off!¡± Yulia screamed as the forces started to push back in on her.


    The inside of the reactor had been disrupted and in return amplified the gravity inside of the cockpit. She could feel her exoskeleton starting to cave in. Delta had already lost control and begun to force himself further up into the air. With the controls inside unresponsive and the pressure climbing, Yulia¡¯s body had started to emanate a familiar red glow. The sudden burst from the power up may have been too much to handle, but she knew that the Gravitron Reactor would eventually crush her.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Her right eye had shattered under the heavy gravity while her limbs started to compress. In the last second, she managed to gain enough control to deliver a forward thrust with her right arm. It had torn into the interior of the reactor below, completely causing all the power inside of Delta to shut off. She had finally been released from the pressure, giving her the ability to move again.


    Just as fast as she could strike, she started to climb back towards the hatch that had since been released. It had started to become even more difficult to try and move with the amount of damage sustained. As Yulia climbed out, Delta continued spinning erratically and into the view of Judai¡¯s rocket launcher. He had steadily tracked the monstrosity on the way up with Kismet and Rowan offering the needed assistance. The targeting system flashed green, establishing a clear lock on Delta¡¯s hull, and firing one final shot up into the air.


    The roar from the weapon caused Yulia to become alarmed. She snapped in the direction of the rocket as it started to trail towards her. Deflecting it would have been impossible, so she leapt forwards and away from the projectile, sailing in the open towards the village. Just after getting out of the way, the rocket struck Delta and caused the machine to become engulfed in the fire that followed. The force finally managed to bring the machine¡¯s climbing to an end, causing it to slowly fall to the Earth below. As the blast cleared, Yulia had started her freefall. Below and in the arc of her descent, Rei had been preparing to deliver one final attack.


    Finally, she had tapped into the Deep for all the strength she would need to finish the battle. With Yulia in her sights, Rei had jumped towards her. Her body continued to spin, constantly building momentum as she travelled up. The wind started to pull Yulia in, leaving her exposed to the follow-up attack. She was fully aware that she had made an error. All she could do now was brace herself as the spiral of black screamed towards her. Rei locked in with her sword and used every ounce of her strength to deliver the final slash.


    Her body had spun so quickly that even Yulia was unable to process the final blow. The blade had very easily slashed through Yulia¡¯s already battered exoskeleton, exposing her insides to the world. Her body had been completely split in two horizontally, causing yellow streaks of lightning to stream between the remains.


    Rei continued off towards the ground, landing gracefully while the two machines above her erupted into a ball of fire. The blast struck the surrounding area, obliterating Delta and Yulia. Rei had lay out in the open, staring up at the flames as they started to scatter debris across the town. As she started to breathe easy, the sounds of war finally ceased.


    She lifted her hand to her battle robe and gave it a nudge before softly muttering, ¡°Thanks, papa.¡±


    The ground all around had been peppered with lose piece of scraps, wood, and other assortments of the building that once stood. After the destruction came to a halt, she found herself alone again. It had started to remind her of the night her village was destroyed. That feeling of waking up alone to pure destruction was something that would haunt her¡ªshe did not want to live it again. She called out for somebody while moving through the wreckage and away from Delta¡¯s body.


    His massive body, even in pieces, had caused a small tremor to greet the area. Rei stumbled forward and peeked over her shoulder to see the wreckage. She turned away and immediately felt another explosion¡ªDelta had gone up in another blaze. The final pieces of metal scattered across the ground, causing a trail of smoke to pillow up towards the sky. Its shockwave had knocked Rei back into the ground, covering her face with dirt. A few of the grains had gotten into her mouth, causing it to water up. She spit the muck back over onto the grass before taking a seat against a house nearby.


    The small building had been battered from the explosion, but still barely managed to stand. Much of Nojiri had thankfully survived the battle along with most of the people who fled once the first shots were fired. Rei let her eyes rest after leaning back against the house. Her body had been pushed to the breaking point. While she started to try and catch her breath, the sound of footsteps started to approach her.


    ¡°Rei, you ok?¡± Tetsu called out to her.


    He had appeared from behind a nearby pile of rubble with his arm around Rowan. The pair¡¯s clothing had been in tatters, their bodies covered in grime and scratches from the fighting. Seeing the two put her mind at ease, only causing her to close her eyes and let out a long-winded sigh.


    ¡°You have no idea how glad I am to see you.¡± Rei replied with a soft crack in her voice.


    ¡°Oh really,¡± Rowan quickly jumped in. She smiled back at her before guiding Tetsu over to her. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting a teary reunion.¡±


    Rei smiled and finally felt happy enough to laugh, but not witty enough for a joke of her own. The three finally gathered, sitting to watch the fire from Delta¡¯s body continue to burn through the day. Tetsu lightly pressed his head against the wall behind him and tried to breathe easy as he observed the destruction.


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t save the town.¡± Rowan said to him before reaching over to place her hand over his. The warmth made Tetsu¡¯s heart jump, causing him to jerk his hand away from her.


    ¡°We saved it,¡± Tetsu said back, stuttering as his wounded shoulder started to light up once more. Not wanting to fight with the pain, he set his hand back on top of Rowan¡¯s, lightly grasping it and continuing, ¡°We saved most of it at least.¡±


    With the fighting at an end, the forces of Liberation had been able to start to move back into the town with the other citizens. It was not sure how long it would be until the forces of the Global Eurasian Initiative were able to retaliate. Rei knew she had to keep training for that moment. Somewhere out there, Vic was still lying-in wait. Still eager to get back into the fight, she stood up and faced Tetsu.


    ¡°Are you ready to strike back?¡± Rei asked him.


    Tetsu looked back up and lifted his hand to her, giving a quick nod. Rei grabbed hold before pulling him back up to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to do something about this.¡± Tetsu said after looking over the wound on his shoulder. It had been opened again during the fighting, causing some blood to trail down his arm.


    ¡°We can have Control fix that,¡± Rowan said once she finally stood to face them. She instinctively brushed the dirt from her jeans, causing a small bit to scatter on Tetsu and Rei. The two started to back away, causing Rowan to mutter, ¡°sorry.¡±


    There was a click from a rifle over Rei¡¯s shoulder. Alarmed, she turned back to see a few of the Liberation troops sighted in on her with their weapons. She kept calm as more rifles had started to emerge around them. Within moments, they had been surrounded by the remaining forces. Rowan stepped ahead of the two and extended her arms out, covering them.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Paxton shouted out from behind the troops. All at once, the men had started to turn their weapons to the ground. Paxton emerged from the ranks, still covered with dirt from the battle. He brought his hands together, causing a series of pops as he cracked his knuckles. ¡°We got some figurin¡¯ to do.¡±


    Rei lifted her hand and placed it onto Rowan¡¯s shoulder, slowly guiding her aside as she stepped forward to confront him. In her left hand, she held her weapon tight.


    ¡°My father said I needed to show this to you,¡± Rei said to him. She gave the weapon a quick flick with her wrist and spun it through the air. After safely catching it, she presented the handle to Paxton. ¡°His name was Hideo-Jin-Ni, he was a member of Liberation.¡±


    The revelation had only caused the men behind Paxton to light up with small talk. Paxton then reached out and retrieved the sword from her. His filled with intrigue after inspecting the etchings on the handle.


    ¡°This is something,¡± Paxton said before looking back to Rei. ¡°Does the name Mizumi mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°She was my mother, she passed away.¡± Rei said softly.


    Her response brought a smile to Paxton¡¯s face, prompting him to lift the handle back towards her.


    ¡°Do you know that your mother is still alive?¡±

 Book 2: Epilogue

    Epilogue


    The stars over Nojiri had been blotted out by the flames from the destruction. Most of the townsfolk had slowly started to migrate back towards town¡ªmany were lost in the battle. The town would forever be stained by the destruction. With the Nojuro Temple still burning in the distance, a shared sense of somberness had greeted the people of Nojiri. A few yards away from the base, a large bonfire had been constructed from some of the ruins.


    The surviving Liberation troops had gathered with Tetsu and the rest to celebrate. The fire roared, lighting up the gathering and offering warmth to contrast against the cold valley air. Such a small group had next to no chance of defeating the G.E.I. and one of its primary weapons. Despite the odds, the team had plunged straight into Hell and come out the other side. Tetsu and Rei had sat over near the pyre with Nomad and the rest to try and recuperate from the intense fighting.


    Kismet had been stuck in her own zone with Kona, gleeful to be able to pet the animal again. Rei found herself feeling anxious from all the extra attention¡ªsomething she was never accustomed to in the old village. As they all sat, Nomad looked over to her and shook his head in astonishment. He had been old enough to remember what Mizumi looked like and was startled by the resemblance.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Rei, right?¡± Nomad spoke up, causing her to turn to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Rei replied softly.


    ¡°You may not remember me, but you were a baby,¡± he held his hands apart in front of his chest as he continued, ¡°you were about this big.¡±


    Megumi started to slide up next to him with a smile on her face. She gave him a quick jab with her elbow, causing him to flinch.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty big baby,¡± Megumi snickered before adding, ¡°dork.¡±


    ¡°Maybe my dimensions are off,¡± Nomad replied before returning with a playful shove. ¡°It was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I was too young,¡± Rei said, softly returning with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. I didn¡¯t even know who my mother was until a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Did Hideo ever tell you about us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The cold reply had caused some concern. Nomad started to continue his exchange, hoping to give Rei some more closure about the old days of Kashmir. As they continued, Tetsu started to tune them out. He had been fortunate enough to learn that Tomo, Kagome, and Minoru had slipped away with Junichi before the battle. The family was already being treated at the Mobile Carrier. The massive vehicle had been parked closer to the town following the battle and had since been turned into a medical bay.


    With what he had witnessed, a piece of him had been nervous going to see his brother again. He was still trying to wrap his head around the many events that had occurred today. In just a mere twenty-four hours, he had been shot, watched his father die, and been stuck in a hellish battle to defend his town. Now, he had wanted to be left in his own thoughts. Rowan had watched him sit silently by himself and decided to try and break through. She had taken notice of his wound and took the opportunity to finally reach out.


    ¡°Hey Ninja-Boy,¡± Rowan said to him before giving him a nudge with her fist. ¡°We might as well get that shoulder looked at.¡±


    Tetsu let out a quick pfft at the gesture and looked back towards her, saying, ¡°I think Minoru did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right,¡± Megumi blurted out before kicking her foot out to him. ¡°Get to the Mobile Carrier, dickhead.¡±


    ¡°Get moving little guy, we need you in good condition,¡± Nomad said. ¡°Let Control work her magic. We won¡¯t party too hard without you.¡±


    Tetsu tuned them out and stumbled to his feet. Rowan then joined him and then started to guide him over towards the Mobile Carrier. She slowly extended her hand towards him, fingers gently grazing the air to make contact. Tetsu could feel the warmth of her hand nearing his, but a sudden rush of bashfulness overcame him. Apprehensive, he withdrew and looked away from her and back towards the rubble of the Nojiri Temple. Rowan could feel something more than the chill in the air, but respected Tetsu¡¯s response.


    ¡°You¡¯re the luckiest man alive to come out in one piece after all that.¡± Rowan said as she folded her arms.


    ¡°I think it was a little more than luck,¡± Tetsu replied arrogantly as he lifted his good arm to brush his nose. ¡°I think that was skill.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± she laughed back.


    Tetsu had seemed to walk a little taller after the battle, impressing her to see his spirits still high. Many men in his place would not have been able to survive such a fierce exchange. She had seen people broken by war in the past but could not see that in Tetsu. He had been unfazed¡ªthe fact he had been able to save his family and most of the town gave him hope. The two finally arrived at the Mobile Carrier to see Paxton standing out front with a cigar clenched in his teeth.


    He stood alone in front of a small tent watching the two while he puffed away. Behind him, Mezrich and Chris had been bandaged up from their wounds. The inside of the tent had been filled with several other troops, each one still trying to recover from the battle. The doctors inside were working overtime trying to help get everybody back in action. Tetsu had made eye contact with Paxton, feeling the tension starting to rise as he stared back. He pulled the cigar from his mouth and give Tetsu a silent nod, not saying a word to the two.


    Tetsu returned with one of his own, trying to avoid a confrontation. He continued to think of the destruction and deep down put much of the blame on Paxton. It was not clear what would have happened if Liberation never intervened, but for now he continued past him. He knew one day he was going to be forced into a clash with him, but for now he had relished the victory. After entering the Mobile Carrier, the two made their way into the medical bay.


    Inside, Control had already been booted up to work with the troops. Kagome¡¯s face had lit up once she caught sight of Tetsu again, relief washing over. Tomo had rushed past her and towards Tetsu with unbridled joy. Her laughter had cut through the somber air as she approached, causing Tetsu to crouch to her level. Rowan could not help but smile seeing them embrace, feeling the scars of conflict start to fade as the family gathered.


    While they started to exchange words, Junichi had been laying on the bench across the room. He looked over to them, still feeling some regrets about his decisions. Watching them only caused him to become reclused in his own thoughts and the many mistakes. He was relieved to know they had all survived, but still filled with grief after watching Lord Nojuro get cut down. Tetsu¡¯s smile had started to droop once he finally looked over to him. The tension began to thicken the air. However, Tetsu swallowed his pride, and chose to take the high ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it out.¡± Tetsu said sternly.


    There was much he wanted to say to Junichi. The events of the day had brought much strife, and he did not want the peaceful moment to be shattered. Junichi took a deep breath, trying to put the pain of his decisions behind him.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°It took a lot of courage to do what you did,¡± Junichi replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t want any of this to happen.¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Tetsu interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re safe. We don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡±


    Kagome reached down to Tomo, giving her a small tug to pull her away from the two. She then reached out to Rowan and started to guide her towards the exit. After they left the area, Tetsu shifted back to them and reached his thumb towards his mouth to take a nibble.


    ¡°If I had a chance to do this all over again, I don¡¯t know if I could have changed this outcome.¡± Junichi said somberly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things I wish I could have done better,¡± Tetsu replied. He started to walk over towards the bench to slowly take a seat on the floor, facing away from Junichi. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t run off when mother died. That was very selfish of me, and I can¡¯t undo that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame you for that.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, if I didn¡¯t do that, I might not have met Rei. I don¡¯t think I would have made it through this without her.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that,¡± Junichi let out a soft chuckle and turned his head to look down at him. He reached over and gave him a nudge with his fist. ¡°Is that your new lady friend you brought with you?¡±


    ¡°Not her,¡± Tetsu laughed back, returning with a soft punch. ¡°She¡¯s somebody else I met.¡±


    ¡°Ah, multiple women. Dad would be proud.¡±


    Tetsu shook his head, letting out of laugh of relief. He could not remember the last time he and Junichi had been able to laugh or have a friendly conversation together. The not so familiar feeling of being able to bond with his brother put him at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to be home.¡± Tetsu said after the quick scuffle.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Junichi softly replied before repeating, ¡°me too.¡±


    <hr>


    The Litvyak had not moved from its grounded position outside of Aiga for days. The restrictions around the town were starting to loosen with the construction of the reactor nearing completion. Vic was still awake in his private quarters on board, spending the last few hours in several teleconferences with the command back home. As he started to wind down, he began to think about the operations going on in Nojiri.


    While he awaited the report, he started to think of Megumi again. It had been a few days since he sent her for an evaluation and was eagerly awaiting an update. In his recent conversations with Melora, he tried to avoid bringing up her name. Melora¡¯s praises of Megumi was not something he wanted to ruin by telling her of her performance in the field.


    He started to prepare his quarters for a small nap, taking a moment to remove his trench coat. While he started to drape it over his chair, he looked over to a mirror posted on the wall to see himself staring back. His arms had contained a grid-like pattern, covering every inch from his shoulders to his hands. With each enhancement, he felt himself becoming less human. His battle spirit and abilities to tap into the Deep had remained unhindered, but his body continued to degrade over the years.


    There was going to come a day when he would no longer be human, and every moment forward could not be wasted. He started to unlace his boots and get ready for a few hours of downtime. The pyrazine capsules in the coat seemed to glare at him, forcing him to fight the urge to retrieve one. A sudden rush would interrupt his sleep schedule. Once again, he thought of Megumi pestering him about his habit.


    After mustering through the addiction, he started to notice some footsteps making his way to the outside of his quarters. There was a loud and powerful knock from outside. He signaled for the person to enter and sat up on his bed. The door opened to reveal Yuri, looming over Vic with his tall, lanky figure and bright red hair. He prepared his report with his usual cold stare¡ªsomething usual for the A.S.B.¡¯s. His sapphire-colored eyes shined unnaturally in the light, causing Vic to turn his eyes towards the floor.


    ¡°Commander Yuri,¡± Vic spoke. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yulia with you?¡±


    ¡°She has not reported back from Nojiri yet.¡± Yuri replied, quickly twitching after speaking. The reply caused some concern, but Vic¡¯s face remained unfazed as usual.


    ¡°Have there been any reports from Nojiri?¡±


    ¡°Negative, all communications from Nojiri ceased around three hours ago.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± Vic¡¯s said back before pushing his hands in to the bed and rising to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t sugar coat this, report.¡±


    ¡°Our intelligence reports that Commander Yulia and the Delta unit have been destroyed.¡±


    The weight of the information pressed heavily on Vic, causing alarm to grip him. For the first time in years, he had started to become filled with panic. The implications of this defeat would have been devastating for the operation, and enough to put a deathblow on his career. While Yuri continued to report about the several troops who had been killed in the battle, Vic¡¯s concern started to intensify.


    ¡°Megumi,¡± Vic interrupted him, still trying to deal with the thoughts racing through his head. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°My reports,¡± Yuri started to twitch again, his head violently shrugging to the right before continuing. ¡°She went to the Mobile Carrier in Nojiri, but she has not reported back.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anybody tell me she was still there? Why hasn¡¯t there been a rescue?¡±


    ¡°She was not high priority.¡±


    ¡°She was high priority to me,¡± Vic shouted back to him, finally starting to break his bearing. A surge of fear and anxiety gripped his still human heart. Thinking of her being dead or missing continued to scratch away at him, and he struggled to comprehend the enormity of the double blow fate had dealt him. The once familiar and secure world now seemed like a fragile illusion, shattered by harsh truth. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do we have any reinforcements to send to Nojiri?¡±


    ¡°Those were our reinforcements, sir.¡±


    Vic reached towards his face, only feeling the prosthetic limbs brushing against his bare skin. He felt his legs start to buckle, sweat poured from his face. At last, he started to walk towards his coat to reach for the pyrazine tablets. The pressure only left him begging for one of the tablets to ease his worried mind.


    Upon retrieving the plastic tube form his pocket, his eyes started to water up. The hints of weakness he had thought he once managed to overcome started to return. The feeling of tears on his cheeks had caused his sadness to slowly bubble into rage. As he held the pyrazine tube in his hand, he started to clench his teeth thinking of Megumi¡¯s pestering of his habit.


    ¡°If we go to Nojiri, we risk endangering the entire operation.¡± Yuri spoke again.


    Vic clenched his fists, smashing the plastic tube in his hand and throwing it aside. After striking the wall, a small cloud of powder plumbed from inside of the tube and onto the mirror. He stared back at his reflection again, feeling the anger inside of him mounting as he looked at his teary eyes.


    ¡°Leave me,¡± Vic declared, trying to keep his voice from cracking. He reached towards his eyes once more, trying to carefully wipe away the tears before facing Yuri. ¡°Continue operations, I¡¯ll report to Melora in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As he left the room, Vic stared back into the reflection of himself. The mechanical enhancements had left him with a figure that barely resembled the man he once was. Seeing his own tears was the only reminder of the human that still lay beneath. The powder speckled over the mirror caused his urge for the pyrazine to nag once more. Every weakness he had removed through Melora¡¯s technology had only magnified his inability to overcome them on his own.


    The addiction to the pyrazine could easily be corrected as well. However, knowing that his daughter had been ripped from him while he continued to shave away pieces of his humanity only brought him more despair. For once, he had truly felt powerless to correct his issues. The sensation started to bite once more, forcing him to lash out.


    He swung his fist into the mirror ahead, punching his fist straight through it. The shiny sparkles of glass sprayed across the room while the wall let out a loud screech. The mirror had been shattered into pieces while his hand remained planted in the wall. The feeling of his prosthetics striking the metal caused him to flinch¡ªa reaction his body would have expected in preparation for the pain.


    However, he had felt nothing. Feeling pain in his limbs was something that had since been eradicated. He pulled his hand from the wall, seeing that it was undamaged by the attack. The enhancements had made him nigh indestructible, but there was nothing to repair his misery. Every piece that had been cut out only left him hollow in exchange for power. He stared at the shattered mirror distraught as his exterior resembled what he had felt inside.

 Book 3: Prologue

    Prologue


    Nomad was still very young when he left Kashmir with Shirow and Shift. Life in the city had come to an end, leaving the three to begin their trek across the outskirts. Although Nomad was still unable to comprehend the events as a child, he found himself continuously looking back to this point. The images of the snowy mountains stretching above the trees remained etched into his thoughts.


    Fog covered the land, leaving the three to continue walking blindly through the wilderness. Even with the beautiful scenery, Nomad could not ignore the aching of his feet. The wind continued biting at his face. The pack over his back continued to grind against his old, textile shirt. Every day in the wilderness was more grueling than the next while the weight of the load seemingly increased.


    The continuing sound of the snow crunching under his feet was becoming even more distressful. However, he marched on determined with Shift and Shirow, awaiting for the new life ahead. Shift lead the two further across the snowy landscape, soon reaching a small encampment in the hills. After a few days of walking through emptiness, the three were ecstatic to find an old stone cabin.


    It was just as run down as the many ancient cities scattered throughout the land, serving as a relic of the old world. Nomad was too young to understand what happened to the world before them¡ªas with most of the descendants of the survivors. He was too young to grasp their situation and was unable to put together why they had gone their own way. The inside of the cabin smelled of mildew, dried planks of wood began to crack as they stepped on it.


    ¡°Are we staying here tonight?¡± Nomad asked as the putrid and sour air graced his nose.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be here long,¡± Shift said while he started to explore the room. There was not much left inside, and every step felt as if they were going to fall through. ¡°As soon as we get through this, we can go start going to Ural Vale.¡±


    Shift had told them a lot about Ural Vale. It was a small town near Kashmir, one that was considered a demilitarized zone. There, they would not have to worry about being pursued by the forces of the G.E.I. or worry about hunger. Nomad would try to remain optimistic about the journey. However, he was not sure if they would ever see the town. With each day, it seemed as if they were covering less ground. The thoughts of living in a world free from the chaos that consumed his childhood was more than fanciful.


    Through the dirty windows, he could see the L-District in Kashmir still standing in the distance. The large, curved tower was barely visible through the fog. Its presence, even from hundreds of miles away, cast a spectral gaze upon them. The intricate design, a blend of advanced architecture and organic motifs, created an unsettling feeling as it bore witness to their every move. It resembled a large sprout, rising from the earth and towards the clouds above. Though they travelled farther from the city every day, the shadow from the silent sentinel lingered across the landscape, leaving a mark on their journey.


    Shirow stood behind them, holding his nose as he gazed at the rotting boards on the floor. His bangs of snow-white hair drooped over his face, slowly starting to become damp with the thick and smelly air. While he started to swipe in front of his face, he began to walk back towards the front door. Shift took another breath of the air before letting out a long-winded cough.


    He was weaker after every cough.


    ¡°Well boys, either we try to make do with this for now or we set up camp outside, your decision.¡± Shift¡¯s voice carried a faint wheeze as he spoke.


    Nomad and Shirow dreaded another night in the cold, but just a few minutes inside the old cabin had been unbearable. So, they began to set up camp outside, quickly going through the steps. The nights of spring in Kashmir were still cold, the city seemingly cast a chill through the valleys around it. Nomad sat inside of the tent, staring up towards the vinyl tapestry while the wind continued to bite at his face.


    Shift and Shirow gathered in front of the flame, passing around a small flask of some distilled liquor left over from their journey. Their throats burnt as they sipped, only causing Shift¡¯s cough to become more severe.


    ¡°What happens when we get to Ural Vale?¡± Shirow asked while he presented the bottle to him.


    ¡°We try to start over again,¡± Shift replied. His breath continued its dry heave, weak tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°I thought we would have done that if we went west with Mizumi and the others.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no life back west,¡± Shift quickly replied. He cupped his hands over his mouth, trying to catch the moisture as his coughing continued. Once he pulled his hand away, he stared at the droplets of blood in his palm, defeated. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this fight for a long time now, and sometimes I have second doubts.¡±


    Nomad listened in, hearing the distress from his father. He grew restless after the weeks in the woods watching Shift¡¯s health starting to decline. Before this, the family had lived inside Kashmir trying to get through the endless cycle of city life. The G.E.I. had not always been the ruling class of the city.


    The party before them had tried to maintain order as the city plunged into famine. When the people of the city grew weary of the ruling class, a few had risen to lead a revolution. The people of Kashmir quickly overran the government and installed a new system. Instead of a system where the proletariats vote in leaders, they had chosen to put the most brilliant minds in power.


    The systems in place made sure that the descendants of the land were at the forefront. However, it was not long before the same corruption that seemed to tear apart the city before started to take root again. Shift took part in the group Liberation, a small paramilitary operation that was slowly starting to gain ground throughout the land. He fought hard, but the Global Eurasian Initiative fought harder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if Liberation has the capabilities to even put an end to the G.E.I.,¡± Shift continued. ¡°It seems like everything we¡¯ve done to try and weaken them seemed to gain them more support from the people.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Mizumi and the others will ever return to Kashmir?¡± Shirow replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shift murmured, his voice to trail off. He began to wipe the blood built up on his palms on the snow below. Nomad looked over to him, sensing regret in his demeanor. ¡°I think there¡¯s another way forward. I don¡¯t have much time left here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Shirow, I¡¯m going to need both of you to stay strong. I think the best method forward is to try and take down the G.E.I. from the inside.¡±


    ¡°After all this fighting and traveling, we¡¯re just going to give in?¡±


    Nomad pushed himself off the ground, startling the two as he approached. Shift looked back to him, distress emanating from his frown. With a sigh, he turned back towards the fire and leaned in closer.


    ¡°I made a mistake, and I don¡¯t think Liberation can stop them. To be honest, I don¡¯t think the Global Eurasian Initiative is something that can be dismantled,¡± Shift said. ¡°I was hoping in Ural Vale we could try and start a new life. The next step forward is having you two make your way through the ranks. You¡¯re both still young, and according to them, you¡¯re still just young enough to be made into one of them.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re going back?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Shirow cut them off, tone becoming much more aggressive as his frustration built. ¡°After all this fighting, how do we know that will even work?¡±


    ¡°I know it will,¡± Shift continued. ¡°The people at the top of the chain will not be there forever, and with what I¡¯ve instilled in you, I know your both can bring change.¡±


    It was too much for Nomad to comprehend, but he was not aware that these words would stay on his mind for years to come. Such a risky plan would take a lot of mental fortitude and time to pull off. He was not sure what it would be like trying to go through the many institutions to get a shot at being an officer. It was something he was going to have to figure out on his own, but he was apprehensive.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we go west with Mizumi?¡± Nomad spoke up, starting to feel broken up over the thought of living in Kashmir again.


    ¡°There¡¯s a whole team there counting on us,¡± Shirow added. ¡°Someday they¡¯re going to regroup, and we¡¯ll be ready, we¡¯ll both be ready.¡±


    There was much he wanted to say, but they knew that he was in agony both physically and mentally.


    ¡°Liberation is a dead end,¡± he said, still trying to keep him composure. Nomad could see sweat starting to bead down his face in the cold. ¡°Dismantling one global superpower to let another take its place is not the solution. The people at the top of the G.E.I. will not be there forever, and that¡¯s where you come in to take their place.¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Shirow¡¯s face seemed to become filled with disgust seeing Shift¡¯s tone starting to change. He stood from the fire, unable to face the two as he started to walk towards the cabin.


    ¡°You¡¯re dying,¡± Shirow said after coming to an abrupt halt. He turned back to them, revealing the tears on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would let Liberation die with you too.¡±


    Shift called out to him, unable to deter him from stepping away. He looked back down to Nomad and reached out to stroke the hair on his head.


    ¡°Do you really think Mizumi and the others won¡¯t be able to stop them?¡± Nomad asked, still trying to understand Shift¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything and we¡¯re now here,¡± Shift replied as he pulled his hand away to cover his mouth once again. The next cough had caused him to let out a grunt. ¡°I think this is the best shot we have.¡±


    <hr>


    The three spent the next few days outside the cabin. Shift had been unable to move while Shirow started to search through the forest for anything they could ration. His hunt for any of the animals in the woods was unsuccessful, leaving the two unable to salvage anything outside berries from plants throughout. After less than a week, both boys started to realize the futility of their situation.


    Before they could get used to the ways of the forest, Shift had finally passed away. The loss had been profound¡ªsomething neither of them could have prepared for. The most they could do was to bury him in the woods in an unmarked grave. Nomad knew well that this would be an event that would stay with him for years to come. Within a few short weeks, the two found themselves not able to go any further.


    The only close civilization was Kasmir, and the haunting stare of the L-District on the horizon. The shadow looming over Nomad as the sun set behind it reflected the emptiness inside of him. He sat in front of the cabin, staring at the empty fire pit. In front of him, the dirt on the ground slowly began to scatter as he tapped his fingers against it.


    While he continued to rhythmically tap out ¡°dash dot dot dash¡±, he started to notice the sound of trees cracking in the distance. Initially, he brushed off the disturbance and continued. However, with every passing second, the sounds of the forest being torn apart became harder to ignore.


    After a quick pause, he stared ahead into the forest, noticing several of the trees in the distance beginning to tumble. Further through, he could see a large rectangular vessel in the distance¡ªa Mobile Carrier, another one of the G.E.I.¡¯s many machines tearing through the brush. It rumbled closer towards him, trees crushed into chips under its mechanical treads. Nomad immediately recognized the danger and jumped to his feet. He looked away from the machine and back further into the woods towards the mountains.


    ¡°Shirow!¡± Nomad shouted.


    He stumbled away from the cabin in a panic. As he approached the tree line, he finally spotted Shirow with a bundle of sticks in his arms. Just like Nomad, the sight of the Mobile Carrier brought him to a panic. He threw the sticks to the ground, signaling for Nomad to follow.


    The two dashed into the woods, trying to make their way towards the mountains. It was clear that the vehicle was being flanked by some foot troops and that going into the rocky terrain would be their best shot. The side of the Mobile Carrier had been fitted with several sensors, watching their every move. Shirow continued to lead Nomad towards the base of the rocky behemoths ahead.


    However, as they reached the mountains, they found themselves faced with another obstacle. The slopes of the mountain were far too steep to climb by hand. Shirow looked up to the side, seeing cliffs far out of reach. Frustration etched on his face while he lowered his head to try and weigh the options.


    ¡°Nomad,¡± Shirow spoke as he turned to face him. ¡°We have to use the Deep. It¡¯s now or never.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it.¡±


    Shift, along with Mizumi and the other fallen resistance had possessed this power. Throughout his life, Nomad had been aware of such a force. He had been told of the power that people could grasp from channeling the Deep¡ªan infinite power source beyond comprehension. With the Mobile Carrier nearing, he found himself struggling to keep focused. His teeth began to grind while he continued to try and block out the sounds.


    ¡°You can do this; we all can do this. You have to reach inside,¡± Shirow continued. He leaned down to Nomad and rested his hands on top of his shoulders to try and calm him. ¡°I know you can do it. Reach in, grab it, and jump.¡±


    Nomad started to peer inside, trying to find that energy. Every direction he looked inside had been met with fear. There was no reaching the Deep. He knew it existed but was not sure if he could find it. A chill started to greet him as the wind from the valley started to blow through his hair. He looked back up to Shirow, and watched his face start to droop.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± he whimpered.


    Shirow lowered to the ground, resting his knee against the dirt as he looked back into the trees. The Mobile Carrier and the platoon were getting closer. Their chances of escaping together were seemingly impossible now. He turned back to Nomad, trying to keep composed while the anguish started to consume him.


    ¡°You have to be strong.¡± He said, gently raising his hands to his shoulders.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Nomad could feel the tears beginning their icy trek down his face. The distant chills and the haunting sounds of machinery felt as if it were tearing the two apart.


    ¡°One way or the other, we¡¯re coming out the other side.¡± Shirow lowered his head for a moment, struggling to keep his eyes on Nomad while he spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Nomad muttered.


    ¡°Dad said that we can change the G.E.I. from the inside. You have to go through with it and be strong¡ªstronger than you¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to end like this.¡±


    Shirow pulled him close, embracing him once more before leaning into him. He gently kissed Nomad on his head while fighting the tears. Nomad clenched onto Shirow¡¯s shirt and tried to keep him from leaving but was unable to keep his grip. Finally, Shirow pulled away and turned back towards the mountain to gather what energy he could. In an instant, his body leapt up off the ground and high up the side of the mountain, reaching the cliffs up ahead.


    As Nomad watched his brother disappear over the peaks, pride and worry filled his face. Once again, he took a deep breath to try and summon the energy within. Despite his efforts, the Deep remained elusive, and he was left at the base of the mountain. Within minutes, the Mobile Carrier along with the troops had stormed his position. He barely managed to navigate around the base of the hills before being taken captive.


    <hr>


    I just had to jump, Nomad thought to himself. The events of this day were foggy, but he found himself reliving every painful moment. The present started to blur through his reminiscing of watching Shirow walk out. He found himself back in the Mobile Carrier, but many years had passed. Now, he was far away from Kashmir and still on the outskirts of the town of Nojiri. The battle inside the town was nearing an end, and they were ready to deal the final blow.


    Behind him, he could hear Paxton¡¯s drawl starting to pull him away from the memory. He kneeled by Mezrich, trying to keep him conscious. Before Nomad showed up with Paxton and Megumi, the entire area was struck by the G.E.I.¡¯s soon to be destroyed weapon, Delta. The machine was unable to take out the Mobile Carrier, but had struck it with its Gravitron Reactor.


    The energy from the attack had amplified the gravity in the surrounding area, crushing most of the scenery. It was miraculous the frame and machinery of the Mobile Carrier survived, however, Mezrich was left wounded in the crossfire¡ªboth legs smashed. To his left, Megumi kept the vehicle steady while it moved towards the town. Nomad in that moment realized his situation, trying to focus on his thought over the crunching trees, Mezrich¡¯s groans of pain.


    He had since moved his way through the ranks of the G.E.I. and found himself outside the wire once more. This time, he was going head on against them to finish what his father had started. Whether or not he would be able to finally defeat the machine was irrelevant. He reached out towards Megumi, thankful that he would not be going through the next phase alone. She turned back to him and hesitantly reached back, finally locking hands with him.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nomad asked her as he felt her warm grip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send this thing to hell.¡± Megumi replied.


    The Mobile Carrier finally reached an opening in the forest to get pointed towards the target ahead. From here, they were able to see the town burning. The sight of smoke pillowing from the houses lit up across all the monitors in front of them. Above the fire, the Delta unit continued its rampage. Its black spherical shape hovered ominously over Nojiri, flattening every building in its path. Nothing in the path of its feared Gravitron Reactor would be able to withstand the disruptions. Paxton leaned in between them and grabbed hold of a small joystick on the center of the control panel.


    ¡°I¡¯ve overridden the automated defenses, it won¡¯t target friendly aircraft,¡± Megumi said to Paxton while she nervously pulled her hand from Nomad. She looked up towards the display ahead of them to see a cross hair starting to form over Delta, finally saying, ¡°Just aim and pull the trigger.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured that out,¡± Paxton said before politely correcting himself, ¡°thanks anyways.¡±


    With every movement of the stick, the massive railgun attached to the side of the Mobile Carrier followed. Its deadly payload could send a projectile at speeds nearing light and would easily be able to obliterate Delta. After getting locked on and sending a final taunt through the comms, he pulled the trigger. The cannon let out a screech, sending the payload into Nojiri. On the monitor, they watched the weapon pierce through Delta with satisfaction.


    ¡°Direct hit!¡± Nomad shouted gleefully, his face cracking a smile at the sight.


    The three watched on, seeing Delta begin to finally go down. Paxton was enthralled, howling with excitement as the last of the G.E.I. forces in Nojiri had been wiped off the board. He reached out to the two and gently placed his hands on their shoulders¡ªthe sudden outburst a contrast to their previous encounter. It was not long before this they were in the town jail being held up by his men.


    However, the situation was proving dire for the Liberation troops, so Paxton relented. Now that they had pulled together and defeated Delta, they hoped that he would warm up to them. Paxton turned away from the control panel and immediately rushed to Mezrich¡¯s side.


    ¡°This machine has a medical bay, correct?¡± He asked with the usual drawl.


    ¡°We can boot up Control and patch him up,¡± Megumi said. After getting another glance at Mezrich¡¯s legs, she turned away, face twisting with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, but I think he¡¯s going to lose the legs.¡±


    Mezrich let out a groan after the revelation, trying to use what little energy he had to push himself off the ground as he finally commented, ¡°Boot up the damn machine already.¡±


    Paxton gave him a soft nudge and rose to his feet. He then started to walk towards the side hatch, determined to finally get back to Nojiri.


    ¡°Can you two take care of him while I go back?¡± he drawled.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough,¡± Nomad replied before taking a moment to regroup. He looked back towards Megumi again, thinking long and hard about the last few days together. He called out to Paxton again, halting his advance. ¡°So, is that it, are we going back behind the bars or are we going to break bread?¡±


    Paxton looked back to him, recognizing his determination and resilience in the previous battle. He gave him a nod, finally willing to extend an olive branch to him as his expression softened with a hint of understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been backstabbed before, and I¡¯m a man who follows his gut,¡± Paxton addressed them before finally flashing a smile. ¡°You guys are alright. Don¡¯t give me a reason to change my mind.¡±


    Nomad smiled back, nodding in acceptance as Paxton stepped towards him and lifted his hand. They shook, finally acknowledging their new alliance and marking a new chapter in their journey.


    It¡¯s time to hit back.

 Book 3: Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Rei slowly became accustomed to many days of not speaking to those around her, or the villagers¡ªor anyone she grew up with for that matter. Shugo had been the only thing in her world that seemed to turn things around¡ªuntil tonight that is. Tonight, she was the center of attention following the bloody battle of Nojiri. Everyone from Nomad, Tetsu, to even Major Rutherford Paxton had gathered to hear her story.


    The thoughtfulness had reminded her a lot of the village that had been demolished by the forces of the Global Eurasian Initiative. Just over a month ago she had watched helpless as everything was torn from her. The memories tore away at her, but tonight, she felt triumphant after saving the town and finally defeating Yulia.


    What do you feel?


    She had almost forgotten what Shugo¡¯s voice had sounded like, but had not forgotten the constant nagging, the nights patrolling the fields, and being the one that took him from this world. She was not going to tell that part of the story tonight, instead she would tell what it felt like to battle at high speed against Yulia, being crushed by Delta¡¯s gravity weapon¡ªthere¡¯s a lot of material to work with by now. Later in the evening, she would finally get the chance to wind down and become better acquainted with the new crew.


    The Nojuro Temple sat in a smoldering pile of rubble, leaving the town in mourning. Rei stared back to Tetsu to see him still looking ahead at the destruction. Despite saving the town, the loss of the castle he grew up in left a scar. His father had been assassinated before the battle, and his family would be trying to pick up the pieces. The pain was mutual, and she would do her part to help in the battles ahead.


    The air that night was thick with a lingering scent of smoke, an occasional crackle of collapsing timbers. Rei built a modest campfire to gather with the new allies. They sat in solace in the small pocket of warmth and light amidst the ruins of the Temple. The flames danced and flickered, casting fleeting shadows on their faces.


    Rei sat cross legged, her gaze distant while she continued reflecting on the events. Her eyes, however, were once more drawn to Tetsu. The emotions were clear with the way his eyes darted, restless yet somehow focused. Every few moments, he would glance towards her, a mix of anxiety and something else she could not name played across his features.


    ¡°So,¡± Nomad¡¯s voice smashed through the silence, taking a seat next to her as he spoke. ¡°Your name is Rei, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She replied.


    ¡°My dad was named Shift; he knew your dad.¡±


    ¡°Why join the other side?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an entirely different story I would need to get into, but it wasn¡¯t something I wanted.¡±


    Rei had not been sure what to think of Nomad and his newly converted crew. The outside world and the conflict happening were something she had struggled to understand. Just one month earlier, she thought the world was much younger than it was. At that same time, she had never even heard of a ¡°firearm¡± or ¡°rifle¡±¡ªshe had no concept of something as big as a city or even civilization. One day ago, she had finally come to Nojiri to see something bigger than her village. A few hours ago, she had watched most of that town be ravaged by the conflict between Liberation and the G.E.I. on the ground.


    Whatever Nomad and the rest had done before was something she could make peace with. The stories between the groups had been pleasing at least. Of the crew, she knew that Nomad seemed to have a heart of gold and stood out as their leader. Kismet was the silent type¡ªsomething that Rei could really connect with. Megumi and Rowan on the other hand were a contrast to Kismet. Megumi was quick to tease Nomad while Rowan was the hot head.


    A real rowdy bunch, Rei through to herself. They¡¯re not so bad.


    ¡°You know, I remember when you were this big,¡± Nomad said to her as he lifted his hands to his face. He stared off, body seemingly trying to replay a distant memory. ¡°I might have the dimensions wrong now that I think of it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a pretty big baby, dork.¡± Megumi said as she tried to contain her laughter. She was feeling playful tonight, but Nomad had chosen not to bite.


    ¡°You did?¡± Rei asked softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I was really little, well we all were. I remember your dad too,¡± Nomad said to Rei after brushing Megumi off again. ¡°Did he ever talk about us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rei could not be any more blunt or honest at that point.


    Not once did Hideo tell her about Liberation, Shift, Mizumi, or any of the war. That night was one of the most profound moments of her life and one she would spend the rest of it trying to understand. Hideo had tried to keep her being related to him a secret for her safety¡ªwhile he forced me to train to pick up where he left off. Rei shook off that thought. There was a reason that Shugo tried to step in and teach her poetry.


    Poetry.


    ¡°Well, that sucks,¡± Nomad said. Rei had not much at all to say to either of them. However, Nomad was not going to accept the somberness of the reunion. He continued, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of stories you missed out on. Are you excited to get to see Mizumi?¡±


    ¡°That would be something,¡± Rei replied, taking a moment to imagine what the reunion would be like. As sheltered Hideo was, the thought of the type of person her mother was or what would draw him to her felt intriguing. She begged the question, asking, ¡°What is she like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but she was really headstrong from what I remembered.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like my dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Nomad let out a quick laugh and leaned his head back. ¡°Don¡¯t get me started on him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s joking,¡± Rowan spoke up, distracting them for a moment. She leaned over to Tetsu, who had still yet to receive proper medical attention following the battle. His shoulder still had a fresh wound from one of the Pulse rounds and needed more than a field dressing. ¡°We need to get you patched up.¡±


    ¡°Minoru did a good job, I thought.¡± Tetsu replied while trying to keep headstrong.


    ¡°Yeah right, get moving dickhead.¡± Megumi called out to him with a smirk on her face.


    As Rowan and Tetsu started to leave the campsite, Rei started to let her imagination wander again. She had never seen Mizumi¡¯s face and was only given a name. It was not clear if she was ready to meet her yet and even more, she wondered what Mizumi would think of her. Defeating Yulia and the G.E.I. forces in Nojiri seemed like a feat, but she knew that her mother was doing battle with them longer than she had been alive.


    ¡°Is there anything waiting for you back with the others?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°Yeah, my brother is still alive,¡± Nomad replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡±


    ¡°So why did you get separated?¡±


    Nomad¡¯s eyebrows perked up for a moment, a look appeared on his face that Rei had become familiar with. She thought for a moment she may have been poking too deep. However, he started to nod his head while his began to recall his encounters.


    ¡°We got forced into a situation a long time ago. Long story short, I wound up in Kashmir trying to get up through the ranks while he went through the world alone.¡± Nomad said.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s name was Shirow, right,¡± Megumi asked him. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Nomad gave her a nod as he replied, then turned back to Rei. ¡°I didn¡¯t really choose to join this fight, it just got forced onto me.¡±


    Rei looked back to him and smirked thinking of everything to this point. She was forced into it just as well. One day everything was normal, and suddenly her whole world had been turned upside down. Nomad lowered his head for a moment, still deep in thought.


    ¡°You fought against Yulia, so you know about the Deep, right,¡± Nomad spoke once more, this question gave Rei a quick shock. ¡°I know a little bit about it, but I figured if we are going to be fighting in the future, it would be good to learn some more.¡±


    She looked back to Nomad, suddenly remembering Shugo¡¯s deal from months earlier, you teach me to fight, and I¡¯ll teach you to write. The thought of having another student brought a smile to her face.


    ¡°How much do you know?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°I actually know a little bit,¡± Nomad returned, taking a moment to clench his fists with determination. ¡°Sometimes when I tap into it, it¡¯s like having a sixth sense. I knew just enough to keep up with some of the other enhanced troops back in Kashmir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what those are.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something they do to some troops.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Nomad started to recall the many processes. He tried his best to put it into words but started to fall short.


    ¡°It¡¯s a process some troops go through,¡± Megumi said, interrupting him. ¡°Sometimes they find some flaw in the person and try to correct it, maybe something to replace a lost limb, increase reaction times. It¡¯s hard to break it down, but it makes troops deadlier.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to help them that much in the last battle.¡± Rei chirped.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the human element,¡± Nomad added after a quick chuckle. ¡°They¡¯re not as deadly as something like Yulia was. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to learn from you, if that¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Megumi added, face lighting up with enthusiasm as if she were about to break into song. ¡°My dad never taught me anything about it, but he¡¯s one of the best the G.E.I. has, and I know I have potential.¡±


    Rei felt overwhelmed with the requests, but a familiar spark ignited inside of her. The idea of passing on this knowledge resonated with her, creating a connection with the past and present. She could not help but feel a sense of bittersweet nostalgia. It was as if she were keeping the flame alive, one that had been ignited by Shugo and kept alive with Megumi and Nomad.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡± Rei said, nodding as she looked back towards them.


    <hr>


    The night was short. As exhausted as Rei was, she found herself waking up hours before dawn. The habit from years in the village never ceased. She found herself on the outskirts of Nojiri sitting under a brilliant canopy of stars. Staring into them always calmed her nerves, but tonight the stars only seemed to amplify them.


    I¡¯m too early, she thought to herself, anticipating Nomad and Megumi¡¯s arrival.


    She continued to stare up towards the sky, tracing the invisible constellations in the air to try and distract herself for a moment. The names of the stars were a mystery. Every night, it seemed as if there were new constellations, shooting stars, and more depth to their existence. Her mind continued to wander, thinking of the many questions she wanted answered about this new world. However, every turn took her back to thinking about the upcoming meeting. Nomad and Megumi would be there shortly, and she was still trying to grasp how she would gauge the powers of the two¡ªif they have any.


    Before she succumbed to her nervousness, she heard a familiar voice break through the serenity of her thought. She turned her head to see Tetsu approaching, his figure silhouetted against the starry back drop. There was a quick rush of relief, taking her mind off the upcoming session. He was still dressed in his yoroi, which was tattered from the events.


    ¡°Did Megumi send you?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Tetsu replied as he walked over towards the rocks near her. He quickly took a seat, staring back up to her. ¡°I think she might be on her way. I heard you¡¯re training.¡±


    She let out a quick sigh and replied, ¡°You heard correct. They asked for my help, and I thought I should do it, or decided, rather.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I join in? I know there¡¯s some stuff I can learn from you.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    The answer struck Tetsu, causing his eyes to shoot open. He calmly regained his composure before letting out a soft laugh.


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t remember me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a lot of stuff has happened since we last met.¡±


    ¡°The scrolls,¡± Tetsu reminded her. ¡°You don¡¯t remember your friend almost knocking me out?¡±


    ¡°I remember,¡± she replied after some quick thought. ¡°That really was you, wasn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the suit.¡±


    ¡°So you did get to meet Shugo?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you call a meeting, I guess so,¡± he stood there smiling with the delivery. ¡°So, what was inside of those scrolls, anyways?¡±


    Rei stopped to ponder the question. She knew that she had only read them following the village¡¯s demise and knew an outsider could never know the contents. However, she took shook her head and started to walk over him to take a seat next to him.


    ¡°I think the one you were looking for, if anything, was the Rising.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful technique, very rare, very dangerous. Only a handful of people know it or knew it at least.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s brows shot up once more, begging him to ask, ¡°Do you not know it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried learning it. It¡¯s really straining on the body, more than this thing,¡± she pinched her robe, pulling it away from her chest and releasing it. There was a quick snap, luring Tetsu¡¯s eyes away from her for a fleeting moment. ¡°The last person I saw use it passed out after. I don¡¯t even know if I could use that in a fight. That¡¯s too much for me to risk.¡±


    ¡°Well, practice it. Show me some stuff before the others get here.¡±


    ¡°It might be a little too much for you,¡± she said as a smirk flashed across her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you could keep up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s how I remember our last battle. I think it ended with you on the ground,¡± he remarked before giving her a soft nudge with his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to boast of my skills or diminish yours, but I¡¯m better than you give me credit for.¡±


    The words hung in the air, causing Rei¡¯s face to dance with curiosity. She started to turn her head, making a quick note of the surroundings for any possible debris. Near the edge of the rocks, she could see pile of branches sitting beneath the leaves.


    ¡°You want to train with me,¡± Rei spoke before rising to her feet and approaching the sticks. She reached down, pulling out two relatively equal sized pieces. The two pieces let out a whoosh as she swiped them through the air. She then turned to Tetsu before tossing him one. ¡°You need to refresh my memory because I remember that fight different.¡±


    He stared down towards the branch after it bounced off the ground and into his lap, shaking his head and laughing.


    ¡°Is this really fair with that thing on?¡± Tetsu said as he pointed towards her robe.


    ¡°It only activates when I am in danger,¡± she remarked before leaning towards him with a smile on her face. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no danger detected here.¡±


    Tetsu kept a straight face, letting the simple insult hang. He shook his head and slowly made it to his feet with the branch in hand. Rei began to square up, effortlessly swinging the small branch around her body. Tetsu gave a quick slash through the air, silently daring her to attack him. He was calm, thinking several steps ahead, slowly remembering his countless classes in kendo and swordsmanship.


    Once Rei began her attack, he effortlessly parried the strikes, following through with a few of his own. The quick attacks caused Rei to weave out of the way as his speed and precision began to break her focus. She narrowly avoided the swipes and began to try and get some ground between them.


    ¡°I can quit at any time,¡± Tetsu bellowed out the quick remark while he took a step forward to continue his assault. The branches collided once more, letting out another series of snaps as the bark began to fly from them. Rei felt some bark splash on her face, pulling back once more. In mere fractions of a second, she took her eyes off Tetsu, completely allowing him to disappear. She performed a quick scan of the area once more, finally locating him further behind her with his stick pointed towards her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve proved myself?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    She tapped into the Deep, causing its energy to surge through her body. With the sudden boost, she dashed forward, closing the distance between them in a flicker of time. As she swung her branch towards him at high speed, Tetsu remained in place, not flinching. The stick pierced through his head, swiping through his body with no resistance. Dust flew from inside him, enveloping the air around her.


    The remains of his body blew away in the wind, leaving her puzzled at the revelation. She could feel the presence from the Deep calling out once more, causing her to blindly spin around to deflect another attack. Tetsu reappeared behind her, swinging his branch with all his might into hers. The two sticks collided and blasted into a cloud of splinters, momentarily leaving Rei open as Tetsu dived into her.


    The sudden thud from the impact knocked the two to the ground, leaving Rei pinned in place as he lay over her. She went silent, staring back at his determined eyes upon delivering the strike. Tetsu took a steady breath, showing no signs of weakness or fatigue from the quick match. He stared down at her, almost blushing as she lay beneath him. She smiled back to him, slowly pulling her hands away from him.


    ¡°What the hell did we just walk into?¡± Nomad shouted as he and Megumi walked into view.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Tetsu said while rising to his feet. He extended his hand to Rei before finally pulling her up to his feet. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting you both so soon.¡±


    ¡°We can walk around the forest for a few minutes.¡± Megumi added as she smirked at the two.


    Rei quickly lifted her hands to them as she began, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m glad I got that out of my system. It took my mind off what we were about to do,¡± she then pointed up towards the stars. ¡°I kept staring at them and they were driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°Stars are overrated,¡± Megumi said. ¡°In fact, most of the stars above us aren¡¯t even stars, it¡¯s space debris.¡±


    ¡°Space debris?¡±


    ¡°Artifacts left over from a previous civilization. They left so much garbage up there neither of the major superpowers even bothers with trying to go up.¡±


    ¡°There were people who¡¯ve been to space?¡± Rei muttered, just barely audible to Megumi. She looked back up towards the sky again, staring in awe at the thought of the above.


    ¡°Supposedly,¡± Nomad quickly spoke. ¡°There¡¯s evidence the last civilization has been to other planets. Most of the information is lost, but I like to think there¡¯s more of us out there somewhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame they messed it up. We would have to wait who knows how many years before all that debris finally burns up,¡± Megumi sighed before finally taking a glance at the sparkly skies above. ¡°If there¡¯s anybody out there, they¡¯re not coming back.¡±


    ¡°This is a lot,¡± Rei said as her voice slowly shook. ¡°You would have to tell me more. I think this is something I would like to learn more about, for another time.¡±


    Nomad gave a quick nod before walking over to her with Megumi. The four all gathered, taking a seat as Rei started to prepare herself.


    ¡°Do you know what the Deep is?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody knows what it is,¡± Megumi replied. ¡°There¡¯s no records of it existing until the last century.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always existed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s technically correct, given what we know.¡±


    ¡°Ok then,¡± Rei nodded before pointing to Megumi. ¡°You tell us what it is.¡±


    Megumi¡¯s eyes quickly perked up as she let out a quick cough, continuing, ¡°We know it¡¯s a vast energy field. There is definitely something related to it and the Cosmo Cradle. Some people can tap into it through specific emotions, but there¡¯s obviously another dimension to learning it. Honestly, the whole concept of it seems like something from another dimension.¡±


    The crew went silent, absorbing the knowledge as Megumi continued her speech, ¡°With what knowledge we have of anomalies, there¡¯s nothing in nature like the Cosmo Cradle. We think it might be something from another civilization, possibly outside of our scope of reality.¡±


    ¡°Ease up there,¡± Nomad interrupted her, laughing softly. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss how this applies in a fight, not the theoretical origins of it.¡±


    Rei was taken off guard for a moment, smiling in relief to be in good company again. She cleared her throat and began to teach the others, eager to finally put her thought into words.

 Book 3: Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The Deck Hall had already transformed into its flight mode. It had resembled something more like a floating battleship; its front deck alone stretched around 250 yards¡ªscraping through the clouds while the massive engines below kept it suspended. Deeper inside and away from the bridge was an engine room big enough to house over a hundred people.


    Separating it and the bridge were the brigs, crew quarters, and the bomb bay. The Unit Hall, as well as the other structures had been folded into the ship¡ªa process that takes over a day to complete. Deployments had always done their toll, and everybody on board had dreaded the setup and breakdown procedures.


    Mizumi wanted to just sail the skies instead of being stuck on the ground. At this point, she had been in this battle for nearly two decades. Before this, she could barely remember the old lands or what she may have once called home.


    These twenty years have not quite set in yet, she thought to herself.


    She had since reached the age where days had begun to pass just like minutes. In recent days, she had finally taken some solace in hearing that the Nippon Front had seen headway. At any moment now, Paxton would be entering a teleconference from the Kerrigan. The ship started to ascend above the clouds, diminishing the chances of being intercepted. As the vehicle started to level out, the intercom began to light up over the bridge.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally at the Mogul point.¡± A voice buzzed through.


    The Mogul point was another piece of ancient technology for use in the field. The Deck Hall travelled so far up that it would be able to send signals undisturbed for thousands of miles, which would be key to each the crew in the Nippon front.


    ¡°Thank you, please patch me into the Major.¡± Mizumi replied.


    The screen on her desk started to light up with a spinning pinwheel of pixels, thousands bouncing violently between the borders of the monitor. Shortly after, Paxton¡¯s silky, gray hair started to form through the static, finally revealing his crooked grin. He sunk his teeth into a large cigar and continued puffing away.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± he declared before taking a massive drag from the stogie.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see your face, Paxton. What is the status of the reconnaissance operation?¡± Mizumi asked him.


    ¡°The G.E.I. forces are diminishing in the area, and we are expecting to move into a norther town called Aiga within the next,¡± Paxton stared down to the watch around his left wrist for a moment. ¡°Eighteen hours. We¡¯re expecting to recover an enemy drop ship to take the remains of Delta back your way.¡±


    ¡°Do we have any data from the research facility?¡±


    ¡°From what intel we¡¯ve gathered,¡± he looked down towards his notebook this time, leafing his way through the pages to find the most recent entries. ¡°The Alferov Research Facility is currently researching this local thing. Well, I don¡¯t actually know all the specifics. There¡¯s this thing the locals called the Cosmos or somethin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The Cosmos Cradle,¡± she muttered. It had been a long time since Hideo had mentioned its existence to her. The many nights staring up towards the stars after Kashmir¡¯s mandatory blackouts had been filled with him telling stories of it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense that they would try and move all of this secret weaponry out there like that.¡±


    ¡°Seems more like a Weapons Administration move than something from the G.E.I. high command. I reckon we¡¯ve ruined some poor bastard¡¯s day havin¡¯ get up and tell the brass they lost their secret weapon.¡±


    ¡°What happened to their secret weapon?¡±


    ¡°I blew it the fuck up.¡± Paxton laughed and took another puff of his cigar.


    ¡°Of course you did,¡± she said after a long-winded sigh. ¡°How many casualties are there?¡±


    ¡°We have lost fourteen troops and the Dunham.¡±


    \ ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you even made it this far. How did you survive with the heavy losses?¡±


    ¡°Well, we found somebody from the village.¡±


    ¡°The village you¡¯re at now?¡±


    ¡°No, the one that got blown up before we showed up.¡±


    Her heart started to race at the thought of somebody surviving the massacre but had not rushed to conclusions.


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± she quickly inquired.


    ¡°She had one of those battle robes and some weapon that belong to, well, you.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± she whispered under breath. ¡°Were there any other survivors?¡±


    ¡°Negative, just one, miraculously,¡± he looked back up towards her, slowly pushing the coke through his teeth. Once again, he paused to take one final drag, this time creating a missive smoke ring that danced in front of him. He continued, ¡°Her name is Rei.¡±


    From that point on, his words had become completely muddled by the ever-strengthening beat of her heart. A small fleeting sense of joy had started to fill her chest.


    She¡¯s alive, she is still out there. She continued to think of what Rei would have looked like now. It had been years since¡ªshe must be eighteen, nineteen by now. Her hands trembled while her face slowly started becoming pale.


    ¡°Major,¡± she said as calmly as possible. ¡°Make sure that you bring her with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of the plan. I plan on using her during the upcoming mission to finally level the Alferov so our new troops can recover that ship and bring everybody back home.¡±


    ¡°Any intelligence you can recover from it would be critical.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, we got some people. There¡¯s a girl we have that¡¯s supposedly the General¡¯s daughter. She can get us inside while we get somebody else to plant the explosives.¡±


    ¡°Get it done major and get ready to meet us at the rally point.¡±


    He acknowledged the order before waving his cigar to her. Mizumi had started to trail away from the screen, thinking of her time spent up to this point. In a few weeks, she would be turning forty-four, and she found each day shorter and much more precious. This proxy war did not have any signs of slowing down. However, she could feel something deeper within telling her the end was approaching.


    The screen started to fade out while the ship descended from the Mogul point. The clouds started to pillow upward and across the empty flight deck, obscuring the sun as it burned overhead. She didn¡¯t imagine having to fight this long. Now, she had realized that over on the Nippon front, her daughter was still out there. Her heart yearned for just one more look at her face. She hoped that the war would be over and that she would be able to reunite. The possibility seemed to escape her, but with it in her grasp, she had to push on.


    <hr>


    The forest outside of Nojiri, dense and teeming with life, the thick air and scent of pine. The sunlight slowly began to filter through the clouds, casting shadows on the encampment below. Amidst the trees were several tents pitched in rows, uniformity a stark contrast to the natural surroundings.


    Less than a dozen troops streamed through the encampment to prepare for the next stage. The sound of muted conversations, the clinking of tools, and the hum of generators created a constant background noise. Dominating the scene were the two ships, the Kerrigan and Munger. The Kerrigan¡¯s sleek, battle-worn hull was surrounded with a few engineers scrambling to complete the repairs.


    In the midst of this organized chaos, Paxton sat puffing his fourth smoke of the morning while he hunched over a makeshift table. In the center, a large topographical map of Aiga stretched over it. He began to place several small rocks over the top, deep in thought while he ensured every detail was no less than perfect. Judai began to approach the ten with a small plastic sleeve in his hands.


    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± Judai said after stepping inside and assuming the position of attention. ¡°Corporal Watkins, reporting as ordered.¡±


    ¡°At ease,¡± Paxton replied. ¡°What have you got for me?¡±


    He reached forward, retrieving the small plastic sleeve from Judai. As soon as he opened it, he began to thumb through the laminated pages on the inside. There were dozens of photographs ranging from landmarks to structures.


    ¡°Our reconnaissance team was able to retrieve two UAZs,¡± Judai said while reaching over towards the pictures. ¡°There has been less activity in Aiga.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d ya¡¯ figure that?¡± Paxton asked.


    ¡°The Litvyak including General Kawaguchi were confirmed to have withdrawn from the area.¡±


    ¡°That don¡¯t seem normal,¡± Paxton added. He continued to flip through the pages, not letting his eyes drift away as he continued calculating the next move. ¡°Why do you think they¡¯re doing that? Doesn¡¯t make no sense for them to flip the script and abandon that reactor and lab.¡±


    ¡°We have confirmed that there are still belligerents. There is an auxiliary force still present and from our intel, they¡¯ve armed some of the locals.¡±


    ¡°Selling out their own people.¡± Paxton muttered, disgust lingered from his face while he winced.


    He flicked the cigarette off towards the grass, still not taking his eyes from the photos. Judai stood anxiously, fighting to keep himself from being distracted by the clamor of the engineers behind him.


    ¡°What did General Hoshikaze order?¡± Judai asked.


    ¡°Something quick, and deadly¡± he replied. Before continuing, he pointed towards an empty chair across from him and prompted Judai to sit. ¡°We¡¯re going to need to get a small team together, which is also why I called you here specifically.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He finally laid the folder on the table and began to reach for another cigarette. After lighting it, he began to address Judai again, ¡°We have a stinger operation which is going to require you, those G.E.I. recruits, and especially them. You said ya¡¯ were in Kashmir with Nomad and Rei as a kid, correct?¡±


    ¡°They were, but I don¡¯t think they remember me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t matter,¡± he let out a large cloud towards Judai and turned back down towards the folder. ¡°There¡¯s a connection there. We know they¡¯re doing there little training out in the woods, so you need to go out there after this and talk to them.¡±


    Judai¡¯s silence was reflection of his anxiety. As Paxton¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him, Judai lifted his hands to him, breaking his bearing as he asked, ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Just talk to them and make it sound really urgent. This is the type of stuff you need to learn, Corporal. You¡¯re going to go with them on this one, so act accordingly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, shit,¡± Judai muttered, almost laughing as he processed the order. ¡°This looks very dangerous considering our numbers.¡±


    Paxton¡¯s face filled with cracks. He raised the cigarette to his mouth, causing the embers to light up his face as he took another long-winded drag.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± he began again. ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to talk to Rei specifically. We need her. I don¡¯t want to have to tell her to come, I want her invested in this. She is a key component to this mission¡¯s success.¡±


    Judai nodded again, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡±


    <hr>


    Megumi felt a growing frustration inside while trying to balance the many tasks in her life. In the mornings, her routine with Rei and the others would leave her softened for the rest of the day. As soon as the sessions came to an end, she would find herself immediately in the presence of Paxton and the other members of Liberation. What always followed were long and grueling days of helping with the repairs of the Kerrigan.


    On this day, she instead was pulled aside to aid with Mezrich aboard the Mobile Carrier. What started as a promised short shift ended up turning into an all-night extravaganza leaving the two fighting with the cryptic G.E.I. technology. Megumi continued toiling at the control panel, causing the metallic dwellings of the massive vehicle to light up with a symphony of clicks.


    Mezrich sat to her right, continuing to assist as he gently bobbed his legs up in down in the chair. The sight of his legs in the corner of her eyes continuously reminded her of the encounter a week prior. Seeing him struggling to cling on to life to being able to pull all night shifts with her fueled her determination.


    ¡°I think I cracked this table over here,¡± Mezrich spoke, barely managing to get Megumi¡¯s attention. ¡°We should be able to set up an administrative profile now, right?¡±


    Megumi remained stuck in a trance, furiously typing away at her keyboard before finally replying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°The admin profiles.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± she stopped to press her hands to her face, softly groaning as the many hours spent on the project set in. At last, she glanced over towards his monitor and said, ¡°This should work. We can download all the data from Weapons Admin servers and take that back to the fleet.¡±


    ¡°Want to try a dry run?¡±


    She raised her hand up to him and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s get Control back online.¡±


    Excitement danced on Mezrich¡¯s face. He started to turn his wheelchair towards the center of the room, waiting in anticipation as Megumi began to type away. After a moment of silence, there was a whirring sound coming from inside the panel that only caused the two to light up. Behind them, a small translucent cube began to expand from out of the Aether, releasing a cloud of vapor as the moist air ignited across its surface.


    Just on cue, Control had finally appeared with her regular pink flesh and blue hair to give the standard greeting. Seeing her beyond photo realistic appearance had nearly brought Mezrich to tears.


    ¡°You are something else,¡± he remarked, quickly taking notice of her disheveled appearance. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell you how thankful I am for this. When we get back to the fleet, we have all kinds of technology we can take a crack at.¡±


    Megumi stared up towards Control, feeling something unsettling about the appearance. She looked over to Mezrich once more to see his mouth watering at the sight of the hologram.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with Control¡¯s looks?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Control is very beautiful, but I wanted her to look,¡± Mezrich started to stumble for a second, squinting his face before finally saying, ¡°sexy.¡±


    ¡°Sexy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would get it,¡± he began to wave his hands through the air, trying to remain confident as he hid his embarrassment from her. ¡°Not because you¡¯re a woman, it¡¯s because of your previous political affiliations.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why that would matter. You said she was beautiful, why pick something else?¡±


    ¡°Because beauty is subjective, in the eye of the beholder they say, or whatever,¡± he started to become ever more focused, finally staring back to her with a smile on his face. ¡°Sexy isn¡¯t subjective. It¡¯s sexy, or it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got you,¡± she quickly dismissed him, rolling her eyes. She turned her focus back to the monitor behind her, once again drawing a blank as text streamed across the screen. It started to cause her to light up inside, forcing her to finally ask, ¡°What do they have planned for us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be anything like it was. The Major can be a little rambunctious to say the least, but he isn¡¯t going to stab anybody in the back. That¡¯s not him.¡±


    ¡°That sounds reassuring, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you want me to say.¡±


    She looked back at him again, shrugging before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very tired right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night. You¡¯re a trooper. You don¡¯t even talk that much,¡± he continued, giving her a quick push with his hand to hype her up once more. ¡°You dealt with that crazy lady at the Weapons Administration, helped develop some terrifying technology¡ªwhich includes Delta, which crushed my legs.¡±


    Alarm quickly swept across her features, causing her focus to snap to Mezrich again. He shook his head, feeling some embarrassment with his delivery.


    He corrected himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by that, I was trying to talk about the stuff you have done for referential purposes. The stuff you¡¯ve done is fantastic and I think you and I should be best friends. I¡¯m a tech geek myself.¡±


    ¡°You do seem like the geeky type.¡±


    She could not help but to smile back at him as he nervously laughed to himself. However, he remained confident with his appearance.


    Not wanting to lose ground, he continued, ¡°Well, hello pot, I¡¯m kettle. You can ease up around me. Does the loss of my legs disqualify me from the cool click?¡±


    ¡°The cool click,¡± she laughed. The simple delivery opened her up, causing her to finally slouch back in her chair for the first time all night. ¡°You are something else, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°What I would give to be able to work in one of those labs in Kashmir,¡± Mezrich only raising Megumi¡¯s intrigue as he asked, ¡°I can only wonder what knowledge they have.¡±


    The remark, as off putting as it was, served as another reminder of what was behind her. She quickly replied, ¡°The trauma of that life against the knowledge is not worth it.¡±


    The two went silent, quickly taken off guard as the outside hatch of the Mobile Carrier began to open. A cold breeze slowly crept through the inside of the ship, seemingly carrying Paxton with it. He stepped over towards them, giving Megumi a chill while he stood over her with his faded camouflage uniform.


    ¡°At ease,¡± Paxton said, struggling to get the words out. His eyes had since formed dark rings and multiple blood shot veins from the deployment¡ªa direct result of several nights of no sleep. The normal southern drawl had barely lingered at this hour. ¡°What have you got for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mezrich quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Not you,¡± Paxton said before turning over to Megumi. Out of panic, she reached up towards her face, towards where her spectacles normally would be, only to realize they had since been lost. Somewhere between Paxton unloading on her and Nomad as they made a getaway in the UAZ to getting thrown in a jail cell, she had lost track of them.


    Paxton gave her a nudge with his fist, asking again, ¡°What do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°I have finally managed to create an administrative profile for Mezrich and the other crew members, sir.¡± Megumi said firmly before resting her hands in her lap.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± he turned back up towards Control, somewhat relieved to hear Megumi¡¯s formalities. ¡°Control, can you create me an administrative profile?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please state your first name.¡± Control said back.


    Paxton continued to stare off towards the hologram, face stern while his eyes remained in the thousand-yard glare. After a quick shrug, he turned his attention to Megumi.


    ¡°Looks good enough, I guess.¡± he drawled.


    Megumi continued to watch him as he started to begin a cautious scan of the bridge once more.


    ¡°What do you have planned next?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s need-to-know basis, unfortunately.¡± Paxton returned.


    He turned to Mezrich, giving him a quick wave. Without hesitation, Mezrich began to turn his wheelchair towards the corridor. While he began to wheel himself away, Paxton sat down next to Megumi.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve been barking orders at you and your crew for a week. You¡¯re far from home, and a little anxious I imagine,¡± he said while unconsciously reached towards the metal carton of cigarettes in his breast pocket. He popped the lid off with his thumb before asking, ¡°do you mind?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± he was quick to place a cigarette between his lips and light up. The smoke began to swirl through the air, quickly filling the room as he took a long-winded drag. ¡°As I was saying, I know you have a lot of questions, but unfortunately we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    Her nervousness was soon replaced with concern while she watched Paxton continued to puff away at his cigarette. She gently waved her hand in front of her face while Control began to light up.


    ¡°Carcinogen detected.¡± Control blared.


    ¡°Control, shut down,¡± Megumi interrupted her before leaning back into Paxton. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to say you¡¯ve been very useful, and I like useful. However, there is something I really need you to do for me that would be extremely useful to everyone,¡± he said. He began to smack the butt of the cigarette with his thumb, scattering embers and ash across the floor. "I know you have an access badge when you worked up at that lab. We took it from ya¡¯ when we were tearin¡¯ this place apart. Does it still work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain. What do you want me for?¡±


    He dopped the cigarette to the floor, stamping it into the metal surface with boots before replying, ¡°I need a driver.¡±


    ¡°A driver?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re planning on leaving this area in the next forty-eight hours and we have a critical mission,¡± he continued. ¡°I will go over the details in nine hours. Your assistance is invaluable and a key part of this mission.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fighter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a fighter; I need a driver. This is not going to be anything like what ripped through this town last week.¡±


    The pressure from the request with her previous anxiety became overwhelming, causing her to lift her hands towards him. She calmly took a breath and firmly asked, ¡°What happens to us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this, you¡¯re one of us. I know you¡¯re all shook up about leaving the Eurasianoids and doing your own thing, but things are different now,¡± Paxton assured her before leaning in. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be in any danger. If you¡¯re getting second doubts, then I very regretfully inform you that we can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    She calmly began to nod. Once again, she was taking notice of the extended shift and starting to feel unnecessarily paranoid. Deep down, she was longing to be back in the L-District in her own domicile for that security, but she was slowly beginning to accept that her days in Kashmir were over.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve done some terrible things in the G.E.I.,¡± Paxton began to speak again. ¡°This is another chance to redeem yourself. You owe it to the others, especially Rei.¡±


    Megumi thought of Vic again and the village. She was unable to reply as Paxton continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know your connection to General Kawaguchi. With what your father did to her, you would be offering a very gracious gesture to her to ensure this mission is done.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be blamed for that. You don¡¯t know how powerful he is.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Paxton nodded in agreement. Once more, he started to turn his focus towards the inside of the ship as his thoughts wandered. He finally turned his head towards his watch, letting out a quick sigh before squaring up once more. ¡°My time is brief, and I need your help. Rei, Tetsu, and even Nomad need you for this job. I have to know right now, are you in?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Nomad continued through the thick brush of the woods outside of Nojiri, clenching a small foam-covered baton. His tutelage over the last few days had provided some results. Now, he was trying his best to move through the vegetation without making any noise. Somewhere around the corner, Tetsu and Rei lay in wait for a sneak attack.


    Tetsu and Nomad both were equally anxious to learn more about the Deep. The very small amount of down time granted them was utilized to its full extent. Nomad knew that there was much more he would need to learn, but he pressed on. The feeling of the Deep¡¯s endless cold depths seemed to flow through him. As the leaves across the ground beneath him started to rustle, he could sense another presence.


    To his right, Tetsu seemingly began to rise from a large shadowy mass on the ground. Nomad took a swing towards him with the baton only to watch Tetsu sway back. The two rushed towards each other with their weapons before clashing. Tetsu¡¯s nimbleness allowed him to evade every attack, leaving distance between the two. Nomad would not give in yet.


    He summoned what energy he could from the Deep. His sights snapped on Tetsu before he dashed forwards. Both of his feet began to rapidly beat across the ground, giving him a massive boost of speed. The outline of his body seemed to turn invisible with his newfound momentum, only causing Tetsu to panic.


    At the last possible second, Tetsu body ripped from the claws of gravity, flying several feet in the air as he performed an evasive leap.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Tetsu called out to him after landing on one of the branches. The dry labyrinth of sticks let out a cadence of scratches as they brushed against each other. ¡°Can you get me up here?¡±


    Nomad looked back up towards the branches and started to feel himself phasing out of the moment. He could hear Shirow¡¯s words from that day. They sounded more like a taunt, reminding him of that one jump he had failed to make. While Tetsu stared down at him, Nomad continued to channel the energy from the Deep. Instead of attempting the jump, he took a deep breath and lunged towards the base of the tree.


    In one quick motion, he thrusted his leg forward and kicked against the base. Instead of bouncing off the bark, his leg smashed directly through it, causing the massive tree to buckle under its own weight. The splinters flew towards Nomad as he pulled his leg back for the follow through, littering the ground around him.


    Tetsu let out a quick yell as his body started to plummet towards the ground. After hitting the bottom, his body tumbled a few feet and back towards the brush, knocking the wind out of him. Before he could get back to his feet, Nomad closed in with the baton and finally swung down towards his face. Tetsu immediately braced for the attack, only to realize that Nomad had stopped short. The two remained locked in place, staring each other down as the forest echoed with the sound of the crashing tree.


    ¡°Boop,¡± Nomad chirped after tapping the baton against Tetsu¡¯s head. ¡°I got you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± Tetsu shouted the moment he caught his breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just kinda phased out for a moment and thought I¡¯d give the tree a good kick,¡± he replied as he started to brush his nose with his thumb. ¡°That was a pretty good kick, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Why not go for the jump and hit me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Seemed like the right move.¡±


    Nomad extended his hand towards him, but Tetsu refused. He started to push himself back off the ground, clenching his shoulder as the pain started to throb. It had been nearly a week since he had been shot, but every time he overexerted it, he felt the pain flare up again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about doing that next time, dickhead.¡± Tetsu hissed.


    ¡°Whoa, where did you learn to talk like that?¡±


    ¡°Megumi calls me it all the damn time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he quickly shouted, trying to calm Tetsu down. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll talk her into easing up.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Probably at the Mobile Carrier,¡± Nomad said before looking over towards the splintered stump before them. The tree had caused a large commotion, causing the birds in the area to start to flock away. He sat for a moment, waiting for them to finally leave the area before going to take a seat over on a nearby rock. ¡°I think they¡¯re planning something.¡±


    Megumi would normally be at the sessions training with them, but over the past few days she was constantly finding herself at the Mobile Carrier with Mezrich and Paxton. Being an engineer and part of the Field Research and Development team with the Weapons Administration, she was always in arms reach of Liberation. Her brilliance would be crucial in the upcoming missions¡ªwith detriment to her training.


    While Nomad and Tetsu started to get relaxed, Rei appeared in the trees above still dressed in her battle robe. She stepped towards the edge of the limbs and slowly let herself off. While the wind started to wave past her, she began to tap into the Deep. Her body started to slowly descend, dropping her to the ground like a feather. She landed on the forest floor without making a sound much to the amazement of the two.


    ¡°When are you going to teach me that one?¡± Tetsu asked after getting to his feet.


    ¡°You can do it, you have to reach in and then let your mind go blank,¡± Rei said as she started to approach them. ¡°I can do it because I¡¯ve spent years practicing it. Do you want to work on it next?¡±


    ¡°Maybe later,¡± he replied, taking another moment to rub his wounded shoulder. ¡°Is it ok if we take a break?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back into town,¡± she asked. ¡°I need just a few minutes with Nomad.¡±


    Tetsu gave her a nod, his features giving another mixed response. He gave the two a formal goodbye before leaving the scene. Nomad felt some tension in the air and started to walk over towards the downed tree to take a seat.


    ¡°Alright sensei, what¡¯s up?¡± Nomad asked.


    Rei slowly began to turn back to him. Her face reflected a struggle going on beneath the surface.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve told you what happened to my village before,¡± she began to speak. ¡°I know you¡¯re from the same place as the man who destroyed it. I want to know if you know that person¡¯s name.¡±


    I know his name, he started to think to himself. He knew that Rei was looking to get revenge, but he hesitated to give her that answer. Megumi was part of the team, and he did not want to invite any tension between them.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people in my unit, or old unit.¡±


    Rei quickly returned, ¡°Who was the one at the top?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot at the top,¡± he said after a quick sigh of frustration. ¡°Is skewering or doing whatever you have planned for this person your life goal now?¡±


    She looked towards the ground, hesitating to reply. Nomad continued to stare at her, keeping guarded as he searched for a release.


    ¡°It is,¡± Rei finally declared. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything left and I won¡¯t be at peace until this is done.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you really believe that. I¡¯m not saying that there¡¯s never going to be a situation where it¡¯s you or them, but to let your whole life be guided by that doesn¡¯t seem healthy.¡±


    Rei continued her usual cold stare, not meeting his gaze while she reciprocated his words. The sounds of the forest started to become ever more present, leaving Nomad forced to press in again, ¡°I know I don¡¯t have a home to go to. I¡¯ve lost a lot, but I could not be at peace if my only direction in life was to seek revenge.¡±


    ¡°If you were in my shoes, you would say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me like you think you do.¡±


    The remark left Rei almost entranced, not able to respond. Nomad remained silent, only wondering if he were able to reach her. Before either could speak, the brush nearby began to rustle as Judai emerged from the green.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t come in at a bad time,¡± he asked while he began to brush his hands across his camouflage utilities. ¡°I really needed to speak to you.¡±


    Rei looked back to him and calmly lifted her hand, persuading him to continue.


    ¡°The Major had passed down the order that we will be leaving Nojiri in the next,¡± Judai started to stutter before looking down to his watch, ¡°around forty-five hours. I came down here because I need your help, we all do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he got planned?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°A reconnaissance operation. It will involve Megumi, probably you too. We need another hand on this operation, and that¡¯s Rei.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Rei chirped.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can launch a large-scale operation or intend to fight after last week.¡± Nomad called out.


    Judai quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be anything like what happened last week. We are going to retrieve a ship from the town up north and leave. There shouldn¡¯t be any bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, the Major just wants to send the new recruits behind enemy lines,¡± he tried to hold back his laughter, smirking as he thought of the prospect of driving back into Aiga. ¡°If something happens to us, it shouldn¡¯t affect his sitrep since we¡¯re just rogues.¡±


    ¡°If something happens to us, we¡¯re doomed. That means we can¡¯t retrieve the Delta unit, we can¡¯t safely return our wounded,¡± the urgency and sincerity in Judai¡¯s voice was almost sweeping. ¡°When I say us, that includes me. I¡¯m going with you too, and I don¡¯t want die behind enemy lines. If something happens to you, then something terrible happens to Megumi, and forget if it hurts me, it¡¯s going to hurt a lot of people.¡±


    Nomad could sense the conviction in his words. In Judai¡¯s presence, he felt some sense of familiarity. Even with the many years apart, he could vaguely remember being in the small shelter in the city of Kashmir with Judai.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a say if I want to do it or not,¡± Nomad said. ¡°I know I¡¯m already in, and if we¡¯re going to do this, we have no choice but to succeed.¡±


    ¡°What we need is you,¡± Judai pointed to Rei as he continued. ¡°The Major wants some type of contingency plan in case something bad happens. You were a huge factor that tipped the last battle in our favor, and if something terrible happens, you could be that saving grace we need.¡±


    Rei nodded to him, not taking long to reply, ¡°I guess if something terrible happened to you all, that would affect me.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°So what does that mean,¡± Judai¡¯s eyes perked up as he replied, ¡°are you going to help?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The swift response caused Judai to let out a sigh of relief. He then smiled, remarking, ¡°I thought that was going to be harder. Anyways, you two need to synchronize watches and meet at the library at twenty hundred.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s military time,¡± Nomad replied, quickly raising his hand to reveal the watch around his wrist. ¡°I will keep her informed of the time. Let¡¯s not get into that lesson now.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, get any gear or take some time to sleep,¡± Judai smiled once more, before he finally concluded, ¡°it¡¯s going to be an all-nighter.¡±


    <hr>


    The supply lines between Nojiri and the other towns were slowly starting to re-open. The forces of Liberation combined with the efforts of the townsfolk were able to resist the G.E.I.¡¯s oppression. Every day they strived to rebuild the once beautiful town of Nojiri. Outside of the ruins of the Nojuro Temple, Tetsu found himself wandering into a peculiar scene. While the sun began to grace the town, Rowan and Tomo were already wide awake and sifting through the rubble once more.


    The two were stained with soot from the once burning planks of wood. The massive pile of ash and other unrecognizable materials were a tragic contrast to the beautiful castle that stood just a week prior. In such a short time, Tetsu and his family found themselves trying to cope with the losses. He watched Tomo continued to reach into the rubble, feeling the weight of regret as her birthright seeped between her fingers.


    There had to be something I could have done differently, Tetsu would remind himself.


    The more he found himself thinking of the many different decisions that he could have made, the more he realized the futility of his actions. Seeing the destruction that was left in the wake of the battle started to remind him even more of how little control he had over the situation. While he approached the rubble, he took notice of Tomo beginning piddle with a small unrecognizable black mass.


    ¡°Put that down,¡± Tetsu commanded. He stepped over towards Tomo, towering over the child as he ripped the object from her hands. ¡°You both should not be here. There¡¯s nothing left in here.¡±


    ¡°I want to find the stuff in my room.¡± Tomo said sluggishly, as she was still learning to formulate sentences.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there. The Temple burnt down, we will make sure you get new things.¡±


    ¡°I want my things.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Tetsu raised his voice, causing Rowan to light up with alarm as he continued to dig in. ¡°You need to stop arguing with me. Get out of that rubble and go get cleaned up, you¡¯re a mess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Rowan called out to him, startling the two as she stepped forward. ¡°This has been a rough week for everybody and the girl wants to go through the rubble, let her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn how rough she thinks it is, keep her out of the rubble.¡±


    Rowan did not back down, instead remaining stern as Tetsu felt his emotions getting the better of him. Aside from the stress of the town being nearly destroyed, he was still dealing with the grief of his father¡¯s death. With his life spiraling, he started to think again of Rei and Nomad back in the woods, a pang of jealousy striking him as he imagined them together without him.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Rowan asked him.


    ¡°Do I need to explain myself,¡± Tetsu lifted his hand towards the rubble behind him, silently emphasizing his frustrations. His shoulder stung once more, causing him to grind his teeth as a painful reminder of the gunshot shuddered through him. ¡°Just keep her out of the rubble. Where is her mom?¡±


    ¡°She is with your brother and Tomo was asking about me taking her here all morning,¡± Rowan said, still visibly flustered. ¡°They¡¯re doing the election preparations and she wanted me to watch her. If it bothered you that much, I would have said no.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess she likes you and Megumi a lot more than us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, knock that off.¡±


    Tomo stepped out the rubble, quickly adding, ¡°I like Control, she¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°She is, isn¡¯t she?¡± Tetsu replied.


    ¡°You should hear what she says about you.¡± Rowan said before walking over to Tomo to help wipe the grime from her clothes.


    ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯s that,¡± Tetsu glared down to his niece, trying to ease himself before flashing a playful grin. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to have to tell your mother, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± she was quick to look back to Tetsu and smile, ¡°she said she wants to be like you some day.¡±


    Tetsu went silent while Tomo started to walk over to him. He felt some warmth, yet some remorse over his actions before softly placing his hand on her head. Before he could respond, Paxton began to make his approach. The mere sight of him still brought chills to Tetsu. Every time they found themselves in the vicinity of the town, he seemed to be in arms reach.


    ¡°At ease,¡± Paxton said with his usual drawl. He gave them all a wave, trying to get them all seated. Tetsu appeared on edge, only causing him to hesitate before he could continue. ¡°I really needed to speak to Tetsu. I know we might not have been on best terms, but I know we have a very rocky relationship.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me,¡± Rowan spoke up. ¡°You and your forces just showed up and did battle in the town.¡±


    ¡°A battle we won, with impossible odds, against an enemy who was trying to starve the townsfolk to death,¡± Paxton turned to her, giving her a calming smile. He then waved his hand and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be broken up about that at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Tetsu said to her before finally turning to face Paxton. ¡°What do you want from us?¡±


    Paxton waved his hand again, giving them all the gesture to take a seat once more. He started to walk around to Tetsu, stepping between him and Rowan.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind me,¡± Paxton said as he went to take a seat to Tetsu¡¯s left. ¡°I came here alone because I wanted to have a little man to man with you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would need a bodyguard for me, not after last time.¡± Tetsu said, still trying to be humble.


    ¡°Well,¡± Paxton laughed and gave Tetsu a playful shove. ¡°Yeah, yeah, good one, kid. Do ya know what I did before I was in this fight? Go on, guess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Go on, guess!¡±


    ¡°A farmer.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± he let out a full bellied laugh, quickly turning to Tomo and Rowan hoping they would chime in. After a few sniffles and a quick apology, he brushed the stubble on his face nervously. ¡°That¡¯s kind of accurate, but it was for tobacco¡ªwhich you ain¡¯t gonna do. I was a lil¡¯ troublemaker like you, don¡¯t try to hide it, boy, I talked to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Spare me.¡± Tetsu hissed.


    ¡°He speaks highly of you, trust me, but he was talking about your endeavors,¡± he said softly before nudging Tetsu again. ¡°Listen, kid, this is me bein¡¯ honest. You did some things to prove yourself, to show that you¡¯re your own man. Not gonna lie, I respect that.¡±


    Tetsu slowly turned back to him, trying his best not to seem irradiated by the comment. After realizing that he had his attention, Paxton continued, ¡°I did some stuff and I thought I was doing a good thing. That whole steal from the rich and give to the poor type of deal feels good, and it¡¯s especially good if you¡¯re rich. You know what I¡¯m sayin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard being a rich kid and having everybody think you¡¯re an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth! ¡®Cept I wasn¡¯t no rich kid, but I know what it feels like tryna earn respect from people that don¡¯t care about ya. It¡¯ll drive you nuts; I tell ya.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lead me, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I thought we could open up a bit.¡±


    ¡°What do you want him do?¡± Rowan finally spoke out after watching the display. A sudden tone shift had wiped the smile from Paxton¡¯s face, revealing his cold stare.


    ¡°In ten hours, we¡¯re going into Aiga,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice had firmed up, almost masking his accent. Before he continued, he pulled his rugged binder from one of his cargo pockets to reveal his notebook. After fumbling through, he had turned to a page with what looked like a map complete with scribbles. ¡°Our intelligence knows there is enemy presence in the area, and we are unable to launch a full-scale attack.¡±


    Before continuing, Rowan had stepped forward to interrupt him, ¡°You can¡¯t battle in another village! The G.E.I. wouldn¡¯t have attacked if you didn¡¯t decide to arm the indigenous and start massacring their troops.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start with me,¡± Paxton shouted back to her. He very hastily jumped to his feet, doing his best to size her up. ¡°You and I know damn well they¡¯ve committed atrocities¡ªones you and your crew knew about, and happily ignored until we showed up!¡±


    ¡°Guys,¡± Tetsu spoke up. ¡°Stop this.¡±


    Rowan kept composed while Paxton stared down at her. Instead of having a witty comeback, she remained at a loss for words. Behind his sadistically cold and calculating fa?ade lay the truth. She really was for the G.E.I. up until the battle had begun. They had known about the massacre of Rei¡¯s village and the ever-growing reach of the Weapons Administration.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be on the other side.¡± Rowan said to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Paxton muttered back. ¡°I don¡¯t ever wanna know that type of hell is like. I know they¡¯ve brainwashed you and you may be sympathetic in some ways, but we will correct that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Tetsu shouted, this time standing up and between them. He reached out to Rowan, placing his hand softly against her shoulder. ¡°Let me talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Tetsu.¡± Rowan could barely say his name.


    ¡°Please,¡± he started to guide her and Tomo away from Paxton and back over to the debris. ¡°Let me handle this, go take Tomo.¡±


    Rowan begrudgingly accepted before picking up the child and stepping away. Tetsu finally faced him, lending him his attention and signaling for him to continue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let the ladies boss you around, kid,¡± Paxton said before delivering a quick sniff. ¡°Unless she¡¯s in your chain of command.¡±


    ¡°You sound like my dad.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Paxton sighed at the comment. He turned back down to his notes, not letting Tetsu try and keep him off topic. ¡°We have one of our Deep users guiding your friends into Aiga to retrieve a vehicle. While that happens, I need you to use that shadow thing you do to sneak around to plant explosives at the Alferov Research Facility. Come in here for a moment.¡±


    Tetsu cautiously approached, not wanting to get too close to him. It seemed before this point, every encounter with Paxton had ended physically.


    Paxton reached around his shoulder, pulling him in and continuing, ¡°Our intel knows there are belligerents in the area, and there are four weak spots that I need you to attack.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to invade another town?¡±


    A week prior, he had faintly remembered hearing Paxton¡¯s blatant declaration, everyone is getting liberated, everyone gets freedom.


    Paxton returned softly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not an invasion. Do ya understand that we¡¯re all part of a bigger conflict?¡±


    ¡°When you say you¡¯re bringing freedom to everyone, does that really mean everywhere? Is every town going to go the same route of Nojiri?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get off topic,¡± Paxton said, waving his hand towards him unconsciously. ¡°We can discuss the global expansion of Democracy and all that political babble another time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to go town to town until they¡¯re all the same.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, boy, it¡¯s more complicated than that!¡±


    ¡°Where does this end?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, we hope,¡± Paxton returned, trying to gain control of the conversation again. ¡°We don¡¯t want any more bloodshed, and we want to let you people get on with your lives. If you can pull this off, the Eurasianoids will be unable to re-enforce this area.¡±


    ¡°What will you do if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Well, I hoped you wouldn¡¯t say that, but I¡¯ll use Rei. She is a Swiss army knife, but she doesn¡¯t have the stealth you do. I don¡¯t want to put her and anyone else in danger, and you and I both know this job would be easy for you.¡±


    ¡°I certainly have done more dangerous jobs,¡± Tetsu replied, not thinking much at the magnitude of the facility. ¡°Then what happens to the crew and everyone after?¡±


    ¡°Liberation withdraws, you and your family win the election, and we go to Kashmir.¡±


    Tetsu once again found himself unconsciously starting to nibble at his thumb. He found himself in heavy thought, thinking of what would happen if he stayed behind.


    This isn¡¯t the hardest thing I¡¯ve done, I can do this, he continued chewing away at his thumbnail as Paxton began to clear his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tetsu spoke again. ¡°I want to know what happens to me?¡±


    ¡°You can do what you want,¡± Paxton said while lowering his arms to try and look more submissive. ¡°You can join us in the fight for freedom or you can stay home and live your life. All I ask is that you do this so we can finally deal a crushing blow and not have to risk more casualties. C¡¯mon now, that¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anybody else, I asked you because I know you¡¯re the man for the job. You have ten, well,¡± he looked down towards his watch while trailing on. ¡°Nine hours and fifty-four minutes to make a decision. You wanna stop the bloodshed and make a difference? I¡¯d say yes.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Under the dim light inside of the library, the team gathered around a table on the first floor. The atmosphere was tense but focused. Paxton took a glance at the team, smiling warmly upon seeing Rei and Tetsu among the group. Nomad and Megumi both agreed, even managing to get Kismet to join in on the operation.


    ¡°Alright Nojuro, Hoshikaze,¡± Paxton barked proudly, causing Rei to snap to focus immediately. He took notice of her brief, yet perplexed stare and continued, ¡°Rei, you¡¯re going to be with me for this operation as part of the guardian angel team.¡±


    She gave him a confident nod in agreement, causing Tetsu to finally raise his hand and ask, ¡°What exactly is this mission?¡±


    ¡°I second,¡± Nomad added, leaning towards the table and observing the dozens of photographs scattered across. ¡°We were asked to do this and didn¡¯t get any details.¡±


    ¡°I understand that,¡± Paxton drawled as he started to fumble around for his case of cigarettes. ¡°I could start off with the ¡®thank you for coming¡¯ spiel, yadda-yadda, but times a pressin¡¯,¡± he paused to light up a cigarette. ¡°We got three teams for this operation. I want everybody to pay attention, because if you botch this one, we¡¯re all dead. I don¡¯t wanna die, I wanna go home. We all good on that?¡±


    There was some muttering in agreement, only causing Paxton to repeat, ¡°We good?¡±


    The room lit up in a resounding, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Glad we got that,¡± he began to drawl again, taking another pause to get a drag from his cigarette. ¡°As you all have heard, we are withdrawing and completing a rendezvous with the fleet in roughly thirty-three hours, which will make this upcoming operation the evermore pressing.¡±


    He began to point towards several of the photographs laid across the table, first pointing out a very blurry image of a G.E.I. dropship. After giving the picture a tap, he continued, ¡°This here is the primary objective for team one, which is Megumi, Nomad, and pretty boy.¡±


    Judai stared up towards him, trying to keep from letting out so much as a chuckle. Nomad stared across the table and started to take mental notes of the vehicle.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan for the security?¡± Nomad asked him.


    ¡°That should not be an issue,¡± Paxton replied. He reached over to his right, retrieving a small plastic badge from the many items next to him and sliding it to Megumi. ¡°That¡¯s the same access badge you used to get into the lab, it should get you into the airport, right?¡±


    Megumi lifted the small object, examining her old picture across the front as she replied, ¡°I think so. I have a lot of clearance. They¡¯re going to ask why I¡¯m trying to get into the airport.¡±


    ¡°Well, figure out a story. You and Nomad will be wearing your G.E.I. uniforms while pretty boy rides as your prisoner. You¡¯re going to be taking the same busted and shot up ride you came into town in, so more convincing story. Shouldn¡¯t be hard, right?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I guess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± Paxton bellowed, giving the table a quick jab with his fist. ¡°Once you get into that airport, get that dropship and you hightail your ass to the rendezvous.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s brows furrowed, illustrating his confusion as he lifted his good arm and asked, ¡°Why am I not on that team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good you asked,¡± Paxton replied after taking another healthy drag. ¡°You are team two, and by team two, I mean team you. You are part two of this operation.¡±


    He smacked the ashes off the end of his cigarette and began to slide a group of photos over to Tetsu. Upon grabbing the grainy photos, Tetsu took notice of the bizarre structures.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, still fumbling through the photos.


    Paxton replied, ¡°That¡¯s the Alferov Research Facility. They¡¯re building some type of reactor to harvest energy for what we can guess is nothin¡¯ good. You got that weird shadow power, so you¡¯re gonna use it and plant explosives at the key points in those photos.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    Paxton stared back to him, quickly pulling his hands apart and letting out a quick, ¡°boom.¡±


    ¡°Where is this,¡± he muttered to himself, emoting some familiarity with the surroundings. ¡°This is Aiga, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    The response caused him to go pale, which raised some alarm with the others. Rei looked over towards him, recognizing that Tetsu was in distress with the information. For a fleeting moment, his hands trembled while a cold sweat began to emanate on his forehead.


    Paxton spoke again, ¡°You alright kid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tetsu hesitantly muttered, quickly repeating himself before finally saying, ¡°I plant these ex¡­ and then leave?¡±


    ¡°This should be easy. If you stay focus and move quick, you¡¯ll be in and out of that place in no time.¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Tetsu continued to nod his head, shaking off his nervousness as the planning continued. As Paxton began to assign the next members to the final team, Nomad spoke once more, ¡°This is a four-person job?¡±


    ¡°If it all goes to plan.¡± Paxton returned.


    ¡°It still seems like we¡¯re massively understaffed, if I want to be honest.¡±


    Judai gave the table a loud tap before interrupting, ¡°They¡¯re not ready for this either.¡±


    Nomad¡¯s face reflected his intrigue as he responded, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He means that a significant portion of the enemy forces have withdrawn,¡± Paxton addressed them again. ¡°For whatever reason, the Litvyak received a withdraw order.¡±


    Megumi was receptive to the information, not taking long to figure out the reason. She then raised her hand and said, ¡°Reformation Day.¡±


    The room fell silent while they turned their attention to her. A large part of Megumi¡¯s life in Kashmir was being reminded of the G.E.I.¡¯s accomplishments, it¡¯s reformation of the old system before it.


    She continued, ¡°When the Global Eurasian Initiative took power, they marked a holiday to celebrate that¡­ March fifteenth, it¡¯s the fortieth anniversary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little over a month by now,¡± Paxton remarked. ¡°Is it that important they would abandon their secret project?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more complex than that,¡± she replied. ¡°In Kashmir, the Global Eurasian Initiative is the government, and the Weapons Administration oversees military operation. They act as their own government in many ways. In fact, this entire facility and operation went off without the Premiere¡¯s knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the Premiere is stepping on their toes.¡±


    ¡°That would seem like the case. I imagine the Premiere would have my father fly back for something as mundane as a parade.¡±


    The utterance of the relationship with Vic, as vague as it was, caused Nomad some uneasiness. Megumi went silent, feeling the weight of her words hanging in the air. She turned over to Rei, hoping for no reaction, hoping that the revelation would not affect the dynamics of their team. She was met with Rei¡¯s calm, but oblivious gaze.


    ¡°So you got a Deep State on top of your government. Really swell place you got back home, glad you switched sides,¡± Paxton barked enthusiastically before turning his focus back to her. ¡°Since were on the topic of secret weapons, what other surprises do they have for us?¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s eyes lit up, causing him to turn away from them. Rei continued to watch him, trying to decipher his distress while Paxton and Megumi continued their exchange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡± Megumi said.


    ¡°I mean are there any secret weapons like that one that crushed half of my men,¡± Paxton groaned, finally showing some frustration in his usual calm, and composed demeanor. ¡°If we show up and they have something that turns us inside out, now would be a good time to know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not weapon that turns people inside out.¡±


    ¡°What about one that turns us into goo?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no secret weapons,¡± she hissed, growing more impatient with Paxton. ¡°They have the facility, and that small airport they slapped down. I don¡¯t know what else you want.¡±


    Paxton calmly took the final puff off his cigarette and gently stabbed the embers into a small coin laying on the table, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me. I want everybody to be at the Mobile Carrier in two hours. Take a shit, shower, shave; just be there. Dismissed.¡±


    The room came back to life; thuds filled the air as chairs grinded against the floor. Megumi took a deep breath, thinking of the task ahead. She could not help but feel the weight of uncertainty on her shoulders. She then turned her focus across table, sighing as Rei began to make her exit.


    ¡°She asked about your father.¡± Nomad said softly to her, causing her stomach to turn.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, does she?¡± She could barely keep her voice steady as she replied.


    ¡°No, but she wants him dead.¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±


    She was on the end dealing the punishment to Rei village and could not visualize what she went through. There was much guilt she would have to live with, and she tried to remain composed as the crew began to exit the library.


    ¡°Are you thinking about telling her?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°I should.¡±


    ¡°It might be dicey to do it before this.¡±


    ¡°I need a minute,¡± Megumi cut him off, finally standing from her seat and trailing Rei with her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the Mobile Carrier.¡±


    Before Nomad could acknowledge her, Megumi began to step through the library, slithering through the other troops as she approached the exit. Her heart continued to race while she thought about the events that had occurred prior.


    I could not stop it, but I tried, she thought of her wording.


    Deep down, she knew there was no reason to do this now. She felt two forces inside of her clashing as she continued to walk forward. She drew closer, finally calling out to Rei and getting her attention. Rei came to a stop, turning back to face her.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you,¡± Megumi said. She finally got in arms distance of Rei, taking notice of some uneasiness about her appearance. ¡°I really hope that everything goes off without a hitch.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Rei said, quickly turning her attention to Tetsu for a moment.


    ¡°We come from two different worlds,¡± she began to speak, but then fell short as she stared at Rei¡¯s somewhat troubled gaze. ¡°I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me, and I want to let you know that I am not like those people who hurt you.¡±


    Rei looked back to her, remaining at a loss of words as Megumi found herself in a nervous ramble.


    ¡°I hope you find peace,¡± Megumi stopped short again, letting out a quick sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been at training. Hopefully, when this is all over, we can get back to that.¡±


    ¡°We will do that.¡± Rei said finally before turning away from Megumi and beginning to walk over to Tetsu.


    The abrupt exit gave Megumi some relief, but she could not help but feel some guilt over the whole situation. As Rei started to get further, Megumi called out to her again, causing her to stop once more.


    ¡°Before the mission,¡± Megumi said aloud, ¡°meet me at the Mobile Carrier. Actually, be there in an hour. No offense, you smell like you haven¡¯t had a shower in a while.¡±


    Rei stood dumbfounded, embarrassingly asking, ¡°What¡¯s a shower?¡±


    The response caused Megumi some alarm, but a predictable laugh as she finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that. Mobile Carrier in one hour, no excuses. You¡¯ll thank me.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Tetsu remembered stepping into Aiga that day. Once his mother passed, he chose to finally slip through the valley and make the trek north. Aiga was the closest city, and he had been to the fishing town many times in the past. Today, he was not assisting with an emissary like many times in the past, but instead as his own agent. It was still months earlier. The Battle of Nojiri was yet to become a footnote in history, and he had not met Rei.


    His presence alone in the town was not heralded with what he expected in Nojiri. There, he was one of Lord Nojuro¡¯s offspring and near the top of the food chain. Now he was just another face in the crowd. The streets of Aiga were yet to be greeted by the forces of the G.E.I.¡ªstill pure from the foreign conflict that would be descending upon them. He continued through the town, the many houses, and past the tavern until he came to an eastern style castle.


    It was nowhere as large or majestic as the Nojuro Temple, but still one that had years of history behind it. The castle belonged to the Tokugawa Dynasty¡ªan old family that once ruled the land, but its members had since disappeared. Unlike Nojuro, the Tokugawa Dynasty had ruined its reputation among its townsfolk, and they had eventually met their end in a revolution. Tetsu once thought of the same thing happening to his family, but nevertheless embarked on this quest.


    He knew he would never be able to handle being handed the reins of power in his family and wanted to build up his own reputation. To start, he chose to go and speak to the current residents of the Tokugawa Castle. Instead of the Tokugawa family, there was one man who had taken control of Aiga. His name was Susumu. He was a mysterious figure and a powerful man¡ªboth in terms of the control he had over his men and his abilities to tap into the Deep.


    Tetsu walked towards the castle, feeling the same anxiety he would every time he set foot in his own house. After leaving Nojiri, he tried to get work and knew that going to see Susumu was something to build his reputation. Outside of the front of the temple, he was greeted by a large man¡ªone better known as Yuuma. He sat outside of the front of the castle with his eyes closed while he stayed deep in thought. Tetsu faced him, wondering how to address such a hulking figure.


    Yuuma was considered a fierce warrior, and much of his history like Susumu¡¯s remained a mystery. Tetsu remained strong as he approached the front of the castle. Before being able to walk through the front gate, Yuuma let out a loud grunt, causing Tetsu to freeze in place. He took a deep breath while trying to remember his formalities.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my name is Tetsu.¡± He said aloud, but to no response.


    ¡°We have no need for a Tetsu,¡± Yuuma said back, his voice rumbling. His eyes remained shut, and he did not move an inch from his spot. ¡°All gifts you bring us can be left by the gate.¡±


    ¡°I do not come bearing gifts, I have come to prove myself.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Tetsu knew what rejection was like, he had been run through the dirt before, and he knew he had to prove his worth. Instead of retreating, he started to nibble away towards his thumb as usual.


    ¡°I am Nojuro Tetsu,¡± he repeated, this time causing Yuuma¡¯s eyes to open. ¡°If you have not heard my name, you know my father and my wealth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t seek wealth.¡± Yuuma grumbled back before hearing some ambience in the back.


    ¡°Oh, but I do,¡± A very aged, male voice called out from inside of the castle. Yuuma turned back towards the front door, shrieking at the sound of the voice. Tetsu¡¯s face slowly began to crack with a grin as he heard the voice from inside. The man inside spoke again, ¡°A Nojuro setting foot in Aiga on his own discretion?¡±


    ¡°I do not come as a Nojuro,¡± Tetsu declared, keeping confident in his voice as he continued to stand tall. ¡°My name is Tetsu, and I¡¯ve heard many stories of you, Susumu.¡±


    The area had gone silent, only to continue with the sound of scratching on the wooden beams inside the castle and the crashing waves from the ocean nearby. Tetsu¡¯s grin started to sink, only to be replaced with a determined stare as Yuuma looked back to him.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± the elderly voice spoke again. ¡°I am intrigued.¡±


    Yuuma slowly rose to his feet, acknowledging the command. He stepped to the side and raised his hand towards the door, guiding Tetsu to enter. Tetsu started to walk forward, maintaining grace in his stride as he continued up the steps and into the front door. The inside of the castle was much different from the one he grew up in. Symbols had been etched into the floor and across the walls of the dimly lit dwelling. While he cautiously entered, he noticed a few men scattered across the inside of the building. There were two identical men, named Kyo and Matsu.


    On the opposite side was a very haggard looking man, one known as Orochi. Near the center of the floor, Susumu sat with one of his other acquaintances named Hiro. Susumu held a knife in his hand as he continued to carve away at the floor. The castle was not his, or something that he had commanded in his revolution. It was no more than spoils that he kept for himself while he commanded the town. Seeing the disdain and disrespect he held towards it was unnerving to Tetsu, but somehow intriguing.


    ¡°Tetsu,¡± Susumu finally spoke with his aged voice. He looked towards Hiro, not uttering a word. With that, Hiro and the other men inside the temple stood and began to vacate the inside. ¡°Join me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Tetsu replied, confidently beginning to walk over to him.


    ¡°Are you a Nojuro or are you your own man?¡±


    Tetsu again felt unnerved. It felt as if Susumu were staring into the back of his mind, peering into the thoughts that dwelled within. He did not want to be remembered as an heir to the Nojuro family but just as himself. Hearing somebody address him as an adult and as a child had given his growing ego a stroke, only warming his attitude towards Susumu.


    ¡°I am my own man.¡± Tetsu declared after taking a seat across from him.


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Susumu replied. He continued to drag the knife across the planks of wood on the floor, not even looking forward. At last, he ran his thumb across his forehead, pushing the black and grey bangs of hair away from his eyes. ¡°Surely you did not trek this far to Aiga to bring me your wealth.¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°As much as I like wealth, I can tell you there¡¯s one thing I like more, and that¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Your reputation does precede you,¡± Tetsu spoke again, nodding in approval at the response. ¡°My services and specialties are something that I¡¯ve been told you seek.¡±


    Susumu stabbed the knife towards the floor, causing Tetsu to flinch as it let out a thud. The blade pierced into the old wooden planks, leaving the knife wobbling through the air. Once again, the room went silent as Susumu finally turned to look at Tetsu. He brushed his thumb across his nose and slowly began to tilt his head.


    ¡°Show me.¡± Susumu requested, keeping his voice low.


    Tetsu started to relax his mind before peering deeper inside himself. He started to imagine the many times he was scolded by his siblings, disappointing his father, and then he thought of his mother. The sight of her being put into the ground would forever be etched in his memories. Slowly, but surely, he started to feel the chilling sensation from the Deep beginning to envelop him. His body began to sink into the floor, slowly turning into a shadowy mass.


    Susumu¡¯s eyes perked up for just a moment, intrigued to see the sudden transformation. Within seconds, Tetsu¡¯s body faded from sight, leaving a wavy shadow on the floor in his place. Not wanting to end the performance so soon, he started to gain control of his new form and began to creep across the floors of the castle. With every move, Susumu¡¯s eyes followed curiously.


    ¡°My, that is something,¡± Susumu crowed. His face finally began to warm up, revealing his twisted smile. ¡°I knew your family was wealthy, but your talents are wealthy in their own right.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Tetsu replied, his voice shrilling while maintaining the transformation.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°You can do that on command, eh?¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s shadowy mass began to creep back over to Susumu before he started to revert to normal. He rose from the ground, keeping the same determined stare as he faced Susumu.


    ¡°I can do this whenever I want.¡± Tetsu declared.


    Susumu once again fell silent before reaching for the dagger still stuck in the floor. He gripped the handle and slowly pulled it free from the wooden planks beneath them. The blade let out sharp ring while he began to run his fingernails across.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Susumu asked.


    ¡°Respect,¡± Tetsu started to speak, taking a moment to plan his words. He knew that his display would impress Susumu but heard many stories of the people who tried to face off with him. The men under Susumu¡¯s command were chilling and only caused his imagination to wander trying to perceive his will. ¡°I wanted to make a name for myself, as Tetsu, and not a Nojuro.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not your old man, you¡¯re your own man.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard on the Hideo-Jin Dynasty before?¡±


    The name had never crossed Tetsu¡¯s mind. There were no rumors of such a Dynasty, or even so much as a mention before this moment. Tetsu shook his head, silently letting him know his answer while wanting to know more.


    Susumu continued, ¡°I used to be a member. They have always been secretive, and I came to Aiga with one of them years ago. There¡¯s a man to south, one named Hideo-Jin-Ni. He has something I want.¡±


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Tetsu inquired.


    ¡°Far south, past Nojiri, the mountains, and through the never-ending valley,¡± he continued carving away at the floor while addressing him, ¡°I left with Hideo-Jin-Ni after being outcast, but I still remember the place well. I want you to go there and get something.¡±


    Tetsu felt a chill¡ªhe was not sure what Susumu was asking. The way he spoke of Hideo was filled with conviction, as if he was seeking retribution. However, Susumu continued carving away before calming Tetsu with his next request.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re strong,¡± he reminded Tetsu. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you or my men could defeat the people in the Dynasty. There is one thing I want from it, and that¡¯s a scroll.¡±


    ¡°A scroll?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something written on it that¡¯s very valuable. It¡¯s called the Rising,¡± the words felt haunting. Tetsu was once again entranced by Susumu, only nodding in approval as he continued. ¡°You will need to sneak in there. I want you to go with my men to the valley. Get the scroll, bring it to me, and then you¡¯ll get everything you want. The people will remember me, but when they speak of me, they¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re rewarded, handsomely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s hands started to tremble thinking of the possibilities. He smiled, determined to finally prove himself.


    ¡°If you know my reputation, you¡¯ll know better than to fail me,¡± Susumu spoke again. He leaned forward to Tetsu, smiling before asking once more, ¡°Are you going to do it?¡±


    Tetsu agreed proudly. Following this meeting with Susumu, he travelled south through the valley with his men. What happened once he arrived at the village was something that still haunted him. He did manage to recover the scroll, but his determination was countered by Rei and Shugo. The two successfully thwarted his attempt and left him with nothing.


    He was afraid to face Yuuma, Hiro, and the other bandits. The terror of failure overshadowed the thought of going back home to his family¡ªnothing compared to Susumu. It had been well over six months since he left Aiga, and now he found himself back in Nojiri again. With Paxton¡¯s offer on the table, he was up against the wall again.


    Saving his town raised his spirits, but he was terrified at the prospect of having to walk back into Aiga. The G.E.I. and their weapons were merely an afterthought compared to what would be waiting for him if Susumu found him in the old fishing town empty-handed. Now, Tetsu found himself leaving the library of Nojiri, just learning that he was to go back in.


    He was far too anxious for the job. This is too dangerous. He started to walk further away from the town, unaware that Rei was following him. She finally called out to him, drawing his focus towards her. His heart fluttered, causing some excitement as she approached. Even with the mission briefing, she seemed more relaxed than usual. Her tangerine-colored hair draped over her bronzed skin, causing his eyes to wander again.


    ¡°You really are a sight for sore eyes,¡± Tetsu muttered. Rei continued forward and then took a seat next to him. He then asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was here for the mission,¡± She replied, almost causing Tetsu to roll his eyes. ¡°I just noticed you seemed troubled during the briefing. Are you ok?¡±


    He softly nodded and took a seat down on a small wooden bench nearby. Right as he got seated, he started to feel nervous as Rei sat next to him, taking his mind off the mission, and Susumu. He once again placed his thumb in between his lips before shuddering.


    ¡°They want me to do this, but I¡¯m worried about something waiting in Aiga.¡±


    ¡°After all we¡¯ve been through, I can¡¯t imagine you being afraid of anything.¡± Rei said, slowly starting to laugh uncharacteristically.


    She was normally cold and reserved, but he welcomed the sudden change. Tetsu pulled his thumb away from his mouth and tried to sit up straight.


    ¡°A few months ago when I came to your village,¡± Tetsu said as he tried hard to plan his words. ¡°There was something I was trying to take from your people, but you stopped me.¡±


    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You and that other guy.¡±


    ¡°Shugo,¡± she slowly whispered. He knew she was still troubled by his loss, but he never did inquire what happened. At this point, he could only assume that Shugo was one of the many massacred by the G.E.I. when they came to her village. ¡°If you¡¯re wanting to apologize for that, I just want to let you know it¡¯s not on my mind. A lot has happened since then.¡±


    Tetsu nodded back to her, trying to keep himself composed. He did not want to appear weak in front of her and tried to hide his fear of possibly seeing Susumu. Instead of outright speaking his mind, he chose a different route.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Rising?¡± he asked.


    Rei looked back to him, her face had gone cold. She sat silently for a moment, only causing Tetsu more distress.


    ¡°I never did ask how you knew it was there,¡± she replied. ¡°Not many people inside of my own village knew about it, and most of us didn¡¯t even know there was an outside world.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s somebody in Aiga who knows about it, and he¡¯s mad that I didn¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Susumu,¡± Tetsu spoke again before looking back into her eyes. Speaking his name gave him a chill, but he remained stoic. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him, I¡¯m surprised anybody knows about that.¡±


    ¡°He wanted it, but I¡¯m not going to lie, I¡¯m afraid I might run into him,¡± he was cut short as Rei snickered. He bit his lip and tried to keep his composure. ¡°Why would he want the Rising?¡±


    ¡°If he knows what it is, he will want it.¡±


    ¡°You already said you tried learning it, is there any way that he could still get that knowledge?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said softly before looking back up towards the clouds above. They had a gradient of white and grey as the moon shined between them. ¡°If anybody can do it, it¡¯s just me. I don¡¯t know if I can, but if I can¡¯t, then it¡¯s gone. I buried the scrolls before I left the village. I couldn¡¯t risk anybody else getting that knowledge.¡±


    Tetsu could not help but feel cold. It was already past the point of reckoning with Susumu, and they would be departing for Aiga in the next hour. He tried to stomach his fears and keep composed as his eyes continued to wander over to Rei.


    ¡°I guess I have no choice but to do this,¡± he said. ¡°I can only hope he¡¯s not there or he¡¯s forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shaken up about this Susumu?¡±


    ¡°He is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Rei chirped, finally matching Tetsu¡¯s gaze with a bright smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s more powerful than me.¡±


    Tetsu felt his heart flutter as he looked into Rei¡¯s glowing green eyes. He tried not to blush and instead turned away from her, remarking, ¡°If you think you¡¯re stronger than me, you might have some trouble.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve settled that debate.¡±


    ¡°Two to nothing,¡± he sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t have to have this argument now.¡±


    He could feel his heart beginning to rush again as he felt her arm brush against him. Without hesitation, he jumped to his feet and started to readjust his yoroi.


    ¡°Be careful out there.¡± He said, trying to hide his embarrassment from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one going in.¡±


    He laughed to himself before working up the courage to face her again. With time drawing short, he began to think of their training from this morning which had been cut short.


    ¡°This morning, you did that technique,¡± he finally faced her, standing confidently as she looked back towards him. ¡°When you jumped out of the tree, how you float to the round. I need to learn that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯ve decided I¡¯m more powerful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®knowledgeable,¡¯¡± he remarked, pausing once again to rethink his words, ¡°and that¡¯s a different debate. Can you teach me?¡±


    Rei stared off towards the wood for a moment, mind occupied with other obligations. She nodded back to him, finally responding, ¡°We don¡¯t have long, so take some very good notes.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Rei had felt like she was ripping off a piece of herself every time she removed her robe. The pressure around her bust was nothing compared to that unsettling feeling. While wearing it, she had an extra presence watching over her, constantly calculating every move with brutal efficiency. Her training in combat and the ways of the Deep for the past decade had been a hidden blessing.


    Hideo wanted me to replace him, she thought to herself.


    It was nearing morning, and she did not sleep much the night before. It was clear that she would be going into Aiga with Tetsu and a small number of troops. She gathered with Megumi on the Mobile Carrier before the mission to try and get cleaned up. In the last week, she had never gone on board and was captivated by the metal halls of the interior. The inside of the bathroom contained a few sets of smudged mirrors with rust covered lockers around the walls. Megumi stood before her, partially undressed as she looked over to Rei who was still sitting with her same black shorts still around waist.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, lose the shorts too,¡± Megumi ordered as she led her towards the shower. ¡°You are going to thank me. I didn¡¯t want to say anything in front of the others, but you stink. I know they wanted to be nice, but they can smell it. I can smell it.¡±


    ¡°In the old village, I would usually bathe every other day. It never made sense to use all that water.¡± Rei said back.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± she returned, prompting Rei to face her. ¡°I know you are really about being in touch with nature and the Deep, or whatever, but we live in the modern world. Do you know what happens if you don¡¯t wash? You get greasy, then you get germs, and they make you sick. Worst of all, you stink.¡±


    ¡°So, how does this thing work?¡±


    Megumi very enthusiastically walked into the shower room and towards a metal pillar in the center. It had two faucets at the top, each with their own water setting.


    ¡°Lose the shorts but keep those sandals. You don¡¯t want to touch your bare feet against this floor, trust me,¡± Megumi said while starting to undress. She took a seat over on the bench. The inside of this area had barely contained enough space for the two, let alone the rest of the crew. ¡°In the modern world, we shower every day. Have you used soap?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Megumi snapped back as she reached for a towel. ¡°You will make friends with it. The old days of splashing water on yourself and pretending you¡¯re clean are over. It¡¯s a miracle you haven¡¯t died yet.¡±


    Rei had stripped down to just her newly issued shower slippers only to squeeze herself tight. The cold outside had been able to move undaunted through the ship all day, lying-in wait to give her a quick shock. Megumi eagerly led her inside.


    ¡°How does this work?¡± Rei asked, still feeling the cold.


    ¡°You just take that dial, move it to the left towards the big letter C.¡± she replied, seemingly struggling to keep a straight face.


    Rei gripped onto the handle and confidently gave it a twist. The faucet overhead let out a stream of ice-cold water, giving her a quick shriek as she pulled away from it. Megumi laughed just as Rei backed away from the water, nearly in tears as she shivered.


    ¡°C means cold, you dummy,¡± Megumi said, barely keeping composed as she looked towards her. ¡°Turn it to the H for hot, and you better crank it, this thing sucks!¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°I dunno, it was fun,¡± She spoke after catching her breath. ¡°Can¡¯t you read?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rei said back, cautiously turning the dial to the right. ¡°I used to write too.¡±


    ¡°I have a few jokes I could crack, but I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡±


    Rei stepped into the water after finally feeling the lukewarm temperature grace her skin. It had reminded her of the very few times she had gotten a chance to splash warm water from the hot springs on her.


    ¡°Do I do this every day?¡±


    ¡°The more the better,¡± Megumi reached out to her with a small green bar of soap in her hand. ¡°This is your new friend.¡±


    ¡°I like this.¡±


    This has to be the best thing about this new world. Rei had not expected things to be this far ahead of what she had encountered in the town before. Soap had been quite a strange experience, but the overall feeling of being clean had been a relief.


    ¡°I told you that you would thank me,¡± Megumi said after stepping out of the shower. After drying off and throwing Rei a towel, she asked, ¡°Was that the best?¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°That,¡± Rei smiled, trying not to laugh as she continued, ¡°was everything.¡±


    It was leaps and bounds beyond having to splash herself in the river or warm a bucket over a fire. The convenience of irrigation was something she could make peace with. The old way had never made sense. Megumi had given her access to what clothes she had, letting her choose something for the mission. Rei was not picky¡ªblack shorts, just like what she had before. These feel much more comfortable.


    ¡°Just a new pair of shorts and the same old sandals.¡± Megumi said while she watched her get suited up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these ones?¡±


    ¡°I guess the old saying stands?¡±


    ¡°Which is that?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not broke,¡± Megumi trailed off, waiting for Rei to finish the line. After a few moments of silence, she let out a sigh. ¡°I guess while you teach me, I keep teaching you?¡±


    A familiar bond and set of boundaries between them had reminded Rei of Shugo. Not even after a few hours with her, she had found that anguish starting to become more of an afterthought. With Megumi constantly spinning her up on what to expect in her new life and breaking her away from lingering over what she had lost, Rei started to find herself making peace.


    Shortly after, the two assembled outside, by the front of the Mobile Carrier, waiting for Paxton and the others to arrive. The night sky over Nojiri¡¯s outskirts had been blotted with swarms of clouds, obscuring the starry fabric of space above. Rei finally fastened down her battle robe, feeling the onboard AI beginning to send a near endless flow of signals into her brain. She took in a quick gasp before finally releasing her breath and welcoming the presence.


    The UAZ from before had started to approach. It had still been riddled with gunfire, barely remaining intact from the battle before. Two more vehicles had followed it closely¡ªboth identical, but in much better condition.


    She had gone through the motions in her head, repeating the same story, our outfit was ambushed, no supplies or radio for a week.


    The entire operation had made her nervous, but having the Kawaguchi name on her ID would either be a blessing or a burden. After the frontmost vehicle had come to a stop, Paxton crawled out the missing side door with a glorious stogie between his teeth. Tetsu emerged from the passenger side with his chin dipped low. As soon as he had made eye contact with Rei, he lifted his hand to her to give her a quick wave, still visibly nervous.


    ¡°Good evening, ladies,¡± Paxton said proudly as he stood tall to them. He gave his cigar another drag while Tetsu stepped around to his side. ¡°I reckon everybody is nice and fresh for the mission?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Megumi asked, observing the extra UAZs.


    ¡°We commandeered them in a previous reconnaissance mission. Shouldn¡¯t need ¡®em, but I ain¡¯t sendin¡¯ no amount of men anywhere unless I¡¯m damn sure they¡¯re covered.¡±


    Rei glared over at Tetsu, seeing him actively trying to avoid eye contact with her. She walked over to him to try and give him a boost before the job.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, keep your balance, find your center, all that,¡± Tetsu replied nervously. He finally stared back to her, quickly finding himself at a loss for words as he looked at her still damp locks of hair over her face. ¡°Clear your mind, familiar emotions.¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯re waking up from a dream.¡±


    He continued gazing into her eyes, softly muttering, ¡°like a dream.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to ride along with you and me,¡± Paxton interrupted him. ¡°The plan is still the same¡ªyou¡¯re going to move into the Alferov while the auxiliary forces watch the perimeter. Now, where¡¯s pretty boy at?¡±


    The other two UAZs had been emptied, revealing Kismet and Rowan with a handful of troops. Judai stepped out from in between them, making his presence finally known. His brown and curly bangs had earned him the name. He didn¡¯t quite seem like somebody who would be in the front line or in a combat situation. However, Nomad and the rest fought alongside him in Nojiri and were able to see firsthand that he was just as capable as them.


    ¡°Right here, sir.¡± Judai called out.


    ¡°You get in the busted-up vehicle with Nomad and Megumi, you¡¯re playing prisoner, don¡¯t let them touch your face,¡± Paxton replied, giving a quick smirk to him. He took another drag of his cigar and pointed over towards Kismet, who appeared disgruntled as usual, before continuing, ¡°Kiss-mess, you¡¯re driving the middle car with these guys as the gunner in case shit gets messy.¡±


    He pointed over to Rowan, signaling for her to take the wheel of his vehicle. The whole team began to load up, the sound of their movements was overpowered by the humming engines.


    ¡°We take the long way, everybody meets up at the rendezvous at 1400 hours tomorrow!¡± Paxton shouted finally before slapping his hand rapidly across the roof of the UAZ.


    He constantly repeated the banging, urging the rest of them to move faster. They quickly made their way into each of their vehicles, quickly getting assembled. Nomad had taken the passenger seat, allowing Megumi to handle the vehicle. It would take a few hours to get into Aiga, and by that time it would be sunrise. Judai sat behind them, keeping close to the only door with its window still intact. The seats on the inside had been filled with loose tears from decades of service along with a few bullet holes across the headrest, making his stomach turn.


    ¡°Sorry about your car,¡± Judai said. He reached towards one of the bullet holes, pressing his finger inside and imagining his troops unloading on Nomad and Megumi. Another shudder ran through him before he added, ¡°I¡¯m glad you guys didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t gotta be that polite,¡± Nomad replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any hard feelings, guy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Judai,¡± he said again. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t get a lot of time to get to know each other. You¡¯re Nomad, right?¡±


    ¡°What kind of name is that?¡± Megumi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just something my parents named me,¡± Judai replied. He quickly laughed, cupping his hand over his mouth before continuing, ¡°I have a friend who says it funny, like ¡®you die¡¯ because he¡¯s saying my name with a funny voice.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Megumi laughed. ¡°Nomad, I take it back, you¡¯re not a dork, he¡¯s a dork.¡±


    Nomad joined in, trying to his best to force out a laugh, but fell short. Megumi quickly rolled her eyes and set the vehicle into drive. Without a warning, she pressed the accelerator to the floor and held on as the vehicle pushed forward into the woods.

 Book 3: Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The trees passing by the window had kept Rei¡¯s mind off the road or the shock of riding inside of her first motorized vehicle. She could barely make out the sight of dawn through the expanding waves of green. To her left, Paxton had been writing away with little morning light to illuminate the pages of his notebook. Each character had pulled her in, reminding her of many days spent scratching into the dirt; writing her thoughts only to watch the wind sweep them away.


    She finally spoke, asking him softly, ¡°What are you writing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a journal.¡± Paxton said.


    ¡°So,¡± she spoke again, this time pulling herself away from the scenery. ¡°What is that? What do you do with it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he took a deep breath, not breaking his eye contact from the pages. ¡°When you go through your days, ya start to write things that happened that day.¡±


    ¡°Not everything, I imagine?¡±


    ¡°No, not everything,¡± he said again. After placing the small plastic ink pen into the binder around it, he turned to her, smiling before continuing, ¡°You write something when something big happens so you can go back and remember it. You can write small stuff every day, or whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°So, did something big happen in your life?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a quick laugh. ¡°This has been quite the week.¡±


    He closed the book, lodging the pen in between the pages before closing the binder over it. After tucking it away into his cargo pocket, he gave her a nudge, asking, ¡°You a writer?¡±


    ¡°I used to be.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should take up one of these. It really is something when you go back and read old entries. Maybe I can give you one after this,¡± he said with playful smile. It was another way he could reach her. He found it imperative to learn what he could from everybody he met. After looking out at the front of the UAZ, he took notice of a shiny metallic structure several miles ahead. He leaned over to Tetsu and gave him a tap on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the Alferov, so this is your stop.¡±


    ¡°This far out?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paxton said again. ¡°We can¡¯t get too close, or they might send somebody.¡±


    He ordered Rowan to stop the vehicle. The crew had been rocked by the lack of pavement and bumpy dirt path as the vehicle began to slow down. Rowan guided the truck to a stop over towards the brush, out of the way of the path. Kismet and her crew steered into the vegetation with them, following them close while the two vehicles continued further in towards a meadow. The two teams were quick to cover the area and take points throughout the brush.


    The city of Aiga was quadruple the area of Nojiri and filled with public spaces that were alone as big as Rei¡¯s village. Feeling more curious than mesmerized, Rei stepped through the brush to finally get a glance at the massive feats accomplished by the people in her lands. Her eyes continued to trail up the side of the Alferov, towards the mountains to see a large black sphere. The Cosmo Cradle hovered among them, nested in a sharp group of rocky peaks resembling claws. Tetsu walked up to her and smiled after seeing her eyes light up.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Rei asked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Cosmo Cradle.¡± Tetsu replied.


    ¡°It is real,¡± she gasped, desperately trying to catch her breath at the majestic skyscape before her. She remembered Jin telling her the stories and wondered if they were true. Under the daylight, the top of sky over the Cradle appeared to be carved out, revealing a night sky and the glimmering stars overhead. The sight was moving, slowly starting to cause her eyes to water up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I didn¡¯t think it was real. I didn¡¯t think any of this was real.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a biggen,¡± Paxton muttered softly while raising the binoculars around his neck to his face. ¡°This town¡¯s pretty big, but nothing compared to the cities we¡¯re gonna see, that is if you can handle it.¡±


    ¡°People can¡¯t build something bigger than this,¡± Rei quickly shot back, pointing towards the massive fishing town draping the landscape. ¡°Could they?¡±


    There was some laughter behind her from the other Liberation troops. Her obliviousness of modern technology had ignited many emotions. Paxton kept his bearing, giving them a quick ¡°shut up¡± before scanning the area outside the city. Tetsu approached him and stared outward towards the Alferov Research Facility. From here, it looked like a blurry metallic mass scarring the land around it.


    ¡°I take it that¡¯s it?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some intel for ya, kid,¡± Paxton replied as he dropped the binoculars to his chest. With his hands now free, he quickly used them to guide Tetsu over to the back of the UAZ. ¡°This is the key part of this whole mission.¡±


    He reached under the metallic trunk of the vehicle, giving it a pull to release the hood. Beneath it, there was a lone combat pack stuffed tightly between a few loose ammo cans. He then pulled the bag from inside the vehicle. Beneath it were a number of guns, and a large set of mechanical arms stashed beneath them. The complex machinery brough Tetsu to awe while he observed the metallic appendages.


    ¡°What are those?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Something for if shit gets hairy,¡± Paxton said to him before opening the bag. He reached in and retrieved one of the explosives. It had a very dulled out and green surface, fitted with a flip-switch trigger and a small LED light. He lifted it up to Tetsu¡¯s face, showing him the panel. ¡°These are the bombs; this right here is the engage. Remember this, kid, this is important. This toggle switch right here triggers the fuse, you don¡¯t hit it until after you placed it.¡±


    Prior to this moment, all Tetsu had as a target was just a few grainy photographs to work with. The points he would have to hit were a few pillars elevating the facility power, then one last directly into the power grid. Paxton pressed the pack into him and then pulled a small plastic device from another one of the pockets.


    He continued with his usual southern drawl, ¡°Now once ya get those planted, you get far the hell away from that place at press this switch here.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Tetsu replied.


    Paxton smiled and said, ¡°Then watch the fireworks, buddy. Just stay away from that facility or you might go bye-bye.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s eyes shot open as he looked down at the pack. With little hesitation, he slid the bag of explosives over his back while Paxton started to fasten down the straps. The pack hugged onto his back, slightly constricting his chest.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Be careful, Tetsu.¡± Rei quickly spoke.


    ¡°I got this.¡± Tetsu replied, slowly starting to blush after hearing her voice. He tried to hide some of the anxiety going through his head before repeating the same commands, plant the bombs, flip the switch, and press the button. He then continued, push the button after you run away or your dead.


    Paxton gave him a nod, sending him on his way into the woods. The crew had kept the area cordoned off while preparing for the next stage.


    ¡°Alright, bad nymph,¡± Paxton said into his earpiece after taking a seat over on a stump. ¡°Are you ready to waltz?¡±


    <hr>


    Megumi steered the UAZ around a carriage on the way into the city, alarming a few of the locals who were still on foot. As Paxton¡¯s voice buzzed in her ear, she sighed.


    ¡°I read you, jigs vex,¡± Megumi said before rolling her eyes out of embarrassment. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the town now, over.¡±


    Judai could barely stay awake during the trip over. Hearing her chatter brought him back to consciousness, just in time to see the mules to his right pulling the large wooden vessel. The town looked just as old fashioned as Nojiri, buildings made of old faded wood and stone paths.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Judai asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a town, stupid.¡± Megumi hissed.


    ¡°Alright, you have to tone it down.¡± Nomad called out, trying his best to stop her before she could dig in further. Megumi had been one to keep jokes going long after they had been funny or try to fit them in at inappropriate times. Her biggest flaw to him were usually the quips. He had been called a dork so many times now, that the term had almost become endearing. As the two sat in silence, Megumi held her hand over the earpiece, trying to get as clear of a signal as possible.


    ¡°What¡¯s he saying?¡± Judai asked again.


    ¡°He says that you look too pretty, and they won¡¯t buy the prisoner story, so we gotta rough you up a bit,¡± She replied, this time signaling for Nomad to play along. Instead of biting, he returned with an almost menacing glare, not wanting to play along anymore. They were getting too far outside of the wire for levity. Megumi shook her head, and then said, ¡°They¡¯re watching us now, and they say that we have another fifteen minutes to get to the dropship.¡±


    Nomad shook his head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t really give us much room for error, did they?¡±


    ¡°No, no they didn¡¯t.¡±


    She guided the vehicle further through the dirt road and closer towards the first set of houses on the outskirts. They continued past them, and towards the center of town where the foot traffic started to become even more nonexistent. It was still early in the morning, but Nojiri at the same time would be much busier. The vehicle began to slow to a crawl, giving them time to observe the surrounding area.


    Within minutes, the few people who were out and about had cleared the streets, leaving them alone. With the tension starting to rise, Judai found himself starting to crawl closer to the window to scan the area around him. As far as the eye could see, houses and other larger structures covered the view. Before long, they had started to notice the few people on feet appeared to be running into hiding.


    ¡°I thought you said that you drove this thing here every morning?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°I did,¡± Megumi replied, this time slowly engaging the throttle to maneuver them past a large fountain in the center of town. From here, she could see that the market was already barren. ¡°Something has them spooked.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, us.¡± Judai added.


    Not wanting to start a confrontation, she clenched her teeth and continued to look ahead. This street had looked less familiar with the lack of foot traffic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this one bit, I¡¯m about to radio.¡± Megumi spoke up.


    ¡°Get us closer to the port and I can improvise.¡± Judai said aloud, still trying to keep his eyes peeled. Up ahead, he had noticed a figure move in between the rooftops overhead. After calling out, Megumi started to feel her heart racing as the town seemed to become even quieter. Nomad stared back into the side mirror to see a few of the townsfolk starting to emerge from the alleyways behind them.


    ¡°I think we have company,¡± Nomad said softly, trying to keep the others from panicking. The hum of the engine had been the only thing audible in the marketplace. ¡°I think you definitely need to radio this in.¡±


    Megumi started to motion over to the receiver tucked in her ear just as she took notice of a carriage rolling in front of them. On instinct, she slammed her foot into the brake pedal, bringing the UAZ to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Judai whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a prisoner, stop talking.¡± Nomad shot back. From the driver¡¯s side, one of the townsfolk sighted in on them with a G.E.I. standard issue rifle. Compared to the standard pulse being deployed by the Liberation troops, the rifle was much more compact¡ªthin like a musket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± the man shouted over to them, keeping the rifle pointed center mass at Megumi. She carefully raised her hands over the wheel as she tried to keep the nametape on her blouse visible. ¡°I want you to slowly and real easy turn off the vehicle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it, calm down,¡± Megumi said back with a slight crack in her voice. In the cracked rear-view mirror, she could make out a few more shooters already emerging from behind the empty stands. As calmly as she could, she glided her hand across the wheel and towards the push-button ignition. The engine finally came to halt as she said, ¡°It¡¯s off, put the gun down.¡±


    Not even a few seconds had passed before the truck had been surrounded with troops. It seemed like a repeat of Nojiri, with clueless townsfolk with rifles standing around aimlessly while they continued to get flagged by muzzles.


    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you radio in?¡± the man said once more.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Megumi quickly blurted out, as her eyes twinged, nearly watering up. ¡°We haven¡¯t had comms for a week. We¡¯re coming from Nojiri.¡±


    ¡°No shit,¡± he returned, finally lowering his rifle. She had felt her stomach start to settle with the goosebumps. ¡°You actually kind of look familiar.¡±


    ¡°We have been holed up for about a week,¡± she slowly started to readjust herself in the seat. The troops behind her continued circling the vehicle with their weapons pointed high. ¡°Calm down, you guys shouldn¡¯t point those at somebody unless you¡¯re going to shoot them.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Well, we got orders to shoot strangers, but I¡¯ll make an exception for you.¡±


    She smiled, trying to keep the tears held back for just a moment longer. From what she could gather, somebody in her chain of command had been desperate for manpower and started arming townsfolk.


    It¡¯s Nojiri all over, she thought. With the population size, she estimated that it was very possible there could be dozens of belligerents in the town already.


    The Global Eurasian Initiative had not allowed private citizens to own firearms. It was doubtful that they would have handed out enough to arm a battalion¡¯s worth of men, but with the situation becoming much more dire for the Premiere¡¯s forces it could be a possibility. Just ahead, a few more townsfolk appeared to start making progress of unblocking the roads.


    The man once again pointed his rifle at Megumi, and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Will you stop,¡± She called out again, this time pressing against the muzzle with her hand and pushing it towards the dashboard. ¡°You¡¯re going to shoot me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, I¡¯m just trying to follow orders.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you wanna follow orders, help us get to the port, we have wounded back in Nojiri still alive. We need a ship.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he looked up towards the others and started to motion over. Another one of the men had started to mouth out a few commands, still trying to grasp the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with that. Let us clear this.¡±


    Nomad reached over to her, giving her hand a soft stroke as he sighed. The other men around the vehicle began to disperse. Within moments, the town started to come to life as its people began to make their way back into the market. Megumi took no more than a second starting the engine back up and driving them past the block.


    ¡°Talk about amateur hour.¡± Nomad said softly.


    Megumi softly chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t jynx us, we aren¡¯t out of here yet.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Tetsu had never held the shadow transformation under such stress before. The few days of training with Rei and Nomad gave him some more confidence. After getting to one of the first hiding spots, he found himself struggling to keep his breath while reverting to normal. Looking back, he had to have travelled over a mile through the open field. The outside of the facility had only a handful of troops stationed at a few points, but nothing on the ground with eyes on him.


    He dropped his pack to the ground, trying to his best to stay as silent as possible. The bright green camouflage texture had barely complimented the black yoroi. At this hour, wearing all black would not give him much of an edge as far as stealth went. He reached inside the pack to retrieve the first explosive before making one last sweep.


    ¡°Lazy Dog, this is Tetsu,¡± he whispered into the receiver tucked in his ear lobe. There was a sigh on the other end after following a brief pause.


    ¡°You¡¯re Brown Fox, and you¡¯re jumping the Lazy Dog,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice buzzed back. ¡°You end every transmission with over, over.¡±


    ¡°Planting the bomb, right.¡±


    He had faintly remembered something about the importance of code words, and only started to feel nervous after a few more moments of silence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have long,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice continued. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    He stared up towards the outside of the Alferov¡¯s metallic surface, admiring its magnitude. This massive structure had been erected in a very short time. The outside of the facility contained several columns beneath the underside, suspending it off the ground to make way for the construction site beneath. Not many of the locals were present at the site given that the sun had barely been out for an hour now.


    After another glance, he noticed a set of metal rings leading from the building towards the mountains down near the valley. Not able to piece it together, he just lifted his hand back up to the receiver, cupping it over top.


    ¡°There¡¯s lots of pillars, rings, and those big machines.¡± Tetsu whispered.


    ¡°Alright, do you see an offset one up ahead?¡± Paxton asked.


    Tetsu tiled his head out from between to the large metal girder he had taken shelter in to get a glance at the others. For another kilometer or so, there were a few more pillars perfectly aligned. At first glance, he had not been able to notice any irregularities. Keeping sharp, he looked around the corner to make sure there were no troops nearby. After moving around, he got another look at the pillar ahead, finally taking notice of one off centered. It not been completely obscured from the other angle.


    ¡°I see it up head.¡± He whispered again.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    <hr>


    Susumu kept the town secure¡ªbeing the successor to the Tokugawa Dynasty, he would be expected to be able to rule. Aiga had been in turmoil with the conflict, leaving them with dwindling supplies. Before him, he had already devoured his supply of rations for the day. It had to be this way for now. Within a few weeks, the G.E.I. would be resolving the situation and ensuring the rest of the town had the necessities to survive the end of winter.


    The men always reported to him every morning, and this one had not been any different. He would be expecting the field radio at any moment to finally light up with a quick ¡°nothing to report¡± so he could return to the square. After gnawing an empty plastic container, he started to feel his stomach growling again. He quickly snapped his head back, flopping his messy, but flowing black hair back over his shoulders before finally walking over to the device.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a report in, over.¡± Susumu ordered after pulling the receiver up to his face. He pulled back, observing the black plastic surface on the device to ensure he had pressed down on the switch.


    ¡°Uh, saw somebody at the market in one of you-thing, over.¡± A voice buzzed back, following a long pause.


    ¡°Where were they going?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh,¡± the man on the other end had gone silent for a moment, leaving Susumu starting to feel agitated. He was expecting Dmitri¡ªthe Guard Chief¡ªto arrive soon. Before being able to return, the man on the other end continued, ¡°The port, I think. They¡¯re from Nojiri, over.¡±


    He had already started to get that ¡°gut feeling¡± as in something was amiss about the report. In the last week, there had not been any contact from Nojiri. The few G.E.I. forces left in the area had not dared to try and mobilize the newly recruited townsfolk for an offensive. Instead of replying, he lowered the receiver and placed his fingers to his mouth to let out a loud whistle to the few troops in earshot.


    Almost as fast as he could even send the signal, one of his men had already scaled the side of the Tokugawa Castle before perching up in the open window. All the men under his command had in some way or another some type of connection with the Deep. Each would be able to travel anywhere in the city within minutes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dmitri?¡± Susumu asked, almost growling as he spoke.


    ¡°Did he not come by?¡± the man replied, immediately causing Susumu to quickly jerk his head back at him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Get him, I have something to report.¡±


    The man gave a quick pump of his fist before turning back and jumping off the edge towards the ground. With a quick burst of focus, he had been able to tap into the Deep just a few meters from the ground to slow his descent. Susumu placed the receiver back into the radio, taking notice of the other channels starting to light up. He pressed his thumb against one of the buttons and was greeted with Paxton¡¯s flaring accent.


    ¡°Alright kid, keep talking, what do you see?¡± Paxton¡¯s voice buzzed over the speaker. Susumu had been greeted with several strange accents in the last few weeks of the G.E.I. taking presence, so his initial thoughts were dismissive. Before clicking over to the next channel, he heard another voice¡ªone that had sounded much more familiar.


    ¡°Lots of metal,¡± Tetsu¡¯s voice spoke, quickly causing Susumu to freeze in place. ¡°Is this where I plant it?¡±


    ¡°God,¡± Paxton let out a sigh as his voice buzzed through the receiver. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s voice was one he had been very familiar with¡ªthe same with the rest of the Nojuro family. A cold bead of sweat began to band its way down his forehead and into his eye, giving him a rush of panic. Shortly after, his panic started to fade into anger as he started to remember his deal with Tetsu that had yet been fulfilled. Hiro and the other men under his command never returned from the Hideo-Jin Dynasty, and he was stuck trying to train a new set of underlings.


    ¡°Somebody get Dmitri.¡± Susumu called out again.


    <hr>


    Tetsu nested the first explosive between a set of loosely settled metal rods over at the top of the first pillar. The only thing keeping him from a fifty-foot drop was a shaky rung¡ªone already struggling to keep his slender frame supported. As he reached up to finally engage the bomb, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder from one of the straps starting to grind against his wound.


    The pulse rifle from a week earlier had still regularly bothered him, but he grinded his teeth and flipped the toggle switch over. A red light began to flicker, giving him a quick rush. He started to make his way to the top of the pillar and towards one of the ledges. The large facility being suspended over the ground seemed more like a design flaw, but Tetsu could not question the structural integrity. After getting on top of the pillar, the surface beneath his feet started to rock back and forth.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Tetsu quickly gasped before reached out towards the railing on the walkway above him. On his back side, he could hear a loud click from inside of the pack which had caused more stress. He then reached towards the earpiece and said, ¡°I got it, I¡¯m moving.¡±


    Instead of getting static or any confirmation, he was left with silence. The pictures from earlier had been mostly a foggy memory by now.


    Go across the walkway, there¡¯s another point up the way. Paxton¡¯s voice continued to echo in his head, but he could barely remember the rest of the instructions.


    ¡°Across the deck, there¡¯s another pillar, so you need some stealth, over.¡± Paxton¡¯s voice buzzed through, finally putting him at ease. Tetsu sighed in relief before trying to pull himself away from the pillar. There was a force pinning him in place¡ªsomething from inside of the pack keeping him from moving. Unbeknownst to him, a magnetic strip under one of the explosives had found itself stuck to the wall.


    His first instinct was to try and pull himself free, but after a few pulls he started to hear the zipper on the back of the pack start to come open. After a few more attempts, the inside of the pouch flew open, sending one of the bombs tumbling down. His heart sank, but he did not hesitate to reach out towards it. In a quick stroke of luck, he barely grabbed hold of the explosive.


    ¡°Uh oh,¡± he muttered after realizing the flipped switch and blinked light on the side. Before going into a frenzy, he hesitantly flipped the toggle switch back in the opposite direction, causing the light to dim. ¡°I¡¯m moving again, over.¡±


    <hr>


    Dmitri was driving solo in his UAZ towards the Tokugawa Castle with a cigar tucked in his cheek. The drive up had always felt like it was too short. With the number of troops dropping, he would normally find himself posted up at the Alferov for most of the day after the morning route. Vic had since left Aiga, and he was acting commander for now. Having to deal with Susumu and his men had been challenging to say the least, but he had to make sure everything was in order. The pressure was rising, the success of the Weapons Administration was resting on him.


    He continued towards the castle, taking a moment to enjoy the air conditioning in the vehicle. It and heat had been a massive step up from being cramped in the Mobile Carrier with limited space. He thought once more of Nomad and his crew back in Nojiri, still feeling disappointed that the outpost had been lost. Once he pulled up to the front, one of Susumu¡¯s troops was already in the process of trying to flag him down.


    ¡°Sir, the boss was looking for you!¡± the man exclaimed, causing Dmitri to flinch. Instead of trying to retaliate, he shook off the comment. He thought to himself, this is their town, not ours.


    ¡°You have radios,¡± He replied with his very Slavic accent, barely able to remain audible over the hum of the engine. ¡°If you need to message me, you set channel three and call.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± the man returned. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of activity this morning.¡±


    Dmitri quickly opened the driver¡¯s side door, leaving the vehicle running while he started to make his way up towards the front of the building. The man followed him inside and up through the main entrance. Near the opposite end and a few floors up, Susumu had been posted up on one of the balconies¡ªparched over the radio like a hawk.


    ¡°What have you got for me?¡± Dmitri shouted over, trying to remain firm but not to come off as agitated.


    ¡°Channel four, there¡¯s somebody familiar on the line.¡± Susumu called back.


    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you just radio me?¡± Dmitri started to fumble through the channel on his radio, instantly being greeted by Tetsu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the second one, I don¡¯t see the reactor anywhere.¡± Tetsu¡¯s voice buzzed again.


    ¡°He is familiar, but I don¡¯t know about the other guy.¡± Susumu shouted at him. Dmitri could feel his blood boiling at the thought of somebody already in his territory.


    ¡°Just shut up and move.¡± Paxton¡¯s voice rang out from the receiver.


    All at once, Dmitri¡¯s face had started to flush as his hands shook. The accent was so radically different from what he had heard back in Kashmir, that he was quick to piece together what was happening.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take me long to plant the last two.¡± Tetsu said finally, immediately causing Dmitri to panic.


    ¡°One of the patrols said that there were some troops from Nojiri that are heading towards the port, is that normal?¡± the man added, only for Dmitri to let out a stream of pure gibberish.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting attacked, you imbeciles,¡± Dmitri shouted to him. It took him a moment to remember hearing the word ¡®reactor¡¯ and less time to deduce where the signal had come from. He turned back up to Susumu and pointed up to him, finally yelling, ¡°Get to the facility and fucking destroy them.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The port was just a few minutes by vehicle. Megumi carefully guided the vehicle through pedestrians and an alarming number of armed townsfolk for the past few minutes. In her ear, she started to become even more tense with Tetsu constantly uttering ¡°bomb¡± over the airways.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Judai asked again, this time starting to break out in sweat as he watched her start to panic.


    ¡°A few more minutes as long as that damn kid stops saying ¡®bomb¡¯ over the radio.¡± Megumi replied.


    ¡°You have to stop with the jokes,¡± Nomad said after sighing. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, he¡¯s said it eight times already!¡± she raised her voice. Seeing that she was visibly frustrated, Nomad and Judai both groaned in unison.


    ¡°What the fuck was the Major thinking about sending such an amateur?¡± Judai added. Megumi called out for them to stop talking, immediately taking notice of a metal gate up ahead. The only thing separating them from the ship now was a few guards on duty and a few kilometers of open area. Contrary to the previous encounter, this checkpoint had been guarded by uniformed troops.


    ¡°Everybody, just be quiet for a moment and hope my access isn¡¯t revoked.¡± she said while reaching into her breast pocket for her badge. The small plastic card contained some Cyrillic writing, a picture of her face, and series of blocks lined across the bottom like a grid. She finally put the UAZ in park just a few feet away from the guard booth, calmly awaiting the next move.


    ¡°This is so bad.¡± Nomad whispered as he glared over at the missing driver¡¯s side door. The soldier on guard very cautiously approached, keeping his rifle pointed at the dirt path below.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± the soldier asked. Megumi had gone through and given him the same story from before. As she continued, she lifted her badge up to him and tried to clench her teeth to form a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s a few wounded in Nojiri, and I have orders from the Guard Chief to deploy a dropship and do an evac.¡± She said calmly.


    ¡°Really,¡± he said while reaching for the scanner around his belt. Judai glanced over to him, making eye contact for a moment before turning away. ¡°What¡¯s his story?¡±


    ¡°Prisoner,¡± Nomad spoke up the very moment he saw Megumi pause. ¡°We¡¯re going to turn him over.¡±


    The soldier bent down, getting at eye level with Megumi as he stared over towards Judai. After a quick grunt, he stood back up to finish scanning the badge.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten any orders about a ship deploying,¡± the soldier said to them, trailing off for a moment to read the results. After seeing her name flash across the display, he quickly chuckled and said, ¡°Kawaguchi, huh?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Like, the General? Vic Kawaguchi?¡±


    Megumi¡¯s face started to go pale. Her father had enough reach and weight in the ranks of the G.E.I. that it was likely there was a headhunt by now. The soldier shook his head before waving his hand at her. After giving a quick shout to the other troops behind the fence, there was a loud grinding sound from behind the barrier. The fence had started to slide open, finally putting the crew at ease.


    ¡°Looks good. There¡¯s a ship up ahead, I¡¯ll make sure to radio the Guard Chief.¡± The soldier said finally. Megumi smiled back at him once more, giving him a nod and immediately pressing into the gas.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, you¡¯re saving lives today, soldier.¡± Megumi said warmly.


    ¡°Pfft,¡± he replied, waving his hand and blushing. ¡°Get out of here already.¡±


    Right before she could press her foot against the accelerator, another soldier started to rush over to them. Megumi started to graze her foot against the rubber pedal only to seize up.


    ¡°Megumi,¡± the other soldier shouted. The voice barely sounded familiar to her, but she had a somewhat high profile in Field Research and Development. The man finally approached the door with his mouth wide open. ¡°There¡¯s been search parties trying to find you, why the hell didn¡¯t you radio us?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Megumi froze up as she turned away from him, too nervous to even keep eye contact. To her right, she could hear Nomad muttering something under his breath to her. ¡°We¡¯ve been holed up for an entire week.¡±


    ¡°Drive.¡± Nomad whispered, trying to his best to not alarm the guards. He began to scope out the surrounding area, taking quick notice of the fact that these two were the only thing nearby.


    ¡°My ass, what the hell is going on here?¡± he said again, this time raising his voice. As he started to raise his rifle, Megumi slammed her foot into the gas, causing the vehicle to screech forward. Judai immediately dropped to the seat, keeping a low profile as the two soldiers began to open fire. The sound of molten metal striking the side of the UAZ had sounded like explosions to the crew.


    Smoke had followed the vehicle as the rubber from the tires started tearing into the few stones lined across the fresh asphalt of the runway. After a few more seconds, the sounds of fire started to multiply as the other G.E.I. forces were alarmed. Nomad could hear the window to his right starting to crack from the repeated gun fire.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Megumi could feel the vehicle lose traction as one of the rear wheels had been struck. The tire exploded into a cloud of dust and smoke while she fought at the wheel to keep it steady. There was a dropship still a quarter mile away and wide open for the taking. The steering wheel turned right, jerking from her grip for a moment. As she went to correct, there was the quick pain of what felt like a fist going through her back.


    The dashboard had been decorated with a bloody mist while Megumi¡¯s abdomen exploded from a stray projectile. Without even a scream or a sound, her arms started to lose control while the steering wheel jerked from her grip. Her mouth started to drip blood while her head drooped towards Nomad, who was beyond shock. The UAZ started to roll across the asphalt and towards a small hangar.


    Nomad had been unable to gain control¡ªthe vehicle went headfirst towards a small ramp a few feet ahead. Just as it struck, Judai had been far ahead trying to get his focus to tap into the Deep. Right as he started to feel its presence, the UAZ had already launched itself up two wheels. In a fraction of a second, Judai had managed to push himself over the front of the seat in flight, only to make a breakneck maneuver. The Deep continued to flow while time around him started to grind to a halt.


    After seeing Megumi¡¯s blood covered face hovering in place, he reached out to pull her and Nomad close as the vehicle continued forward. The momentum from the turn sent it tumbling across the runway. With a quick series of movement, the top of the UAZ exploded into a swarm of shrapnel as Judai smashed through.


    Nomad had felt as if everything had gotten blurry¡ªone moment he watched the vehicle start to flip, and the next he had found himself falling a few feet from off the ground. He took a quick tumble and tried to recover. To his left, Judai had made a quick landing with Megumi cradled in his arms. At the same time, the UAZ had rolled on and finally smashed into the wall at the end of the inside of the hangar.


    ¡°How¡¯d you do that?¡± Nomad gasped, still trying to process the events.


    The crashing from the vehicle had rung over the gunshots heading their way. Before being able to catch his breath, he caught a glimpse of Megumi¡¯s face and felt rage ignite in his chest. Judai quickly moved her over to cover so he could reach for his sidearm¡ªa combat pistol. The small weapon was magazine fed with an offshoot of the standard pulse ammunition. The magazine had been fitted with around fifty dart-like projectiles. Much like a pulse rifle, it used electricity to launch metal at its target.


    In the small time of the crash, the two troops at the gate had barely managed to close the distance between them. While they approached the front of the hangar, the first had been focused on the UAZ tipped over on its side. He lifted his rifle and gave the others a signal to follow him. While the two finally entered, Judai emerged from behind cover with Nomad to unload their weapons onto them. A combination of the pulse and dart had shredded both the men, causing them to drop instantly.


    ¡°Alright, put pressure on this while I radio the Major,¡± Judai shouted over to Nomad as he rushed over to the fallen troops. With a quick sweep, he had been able to check the runway for more troops and recover the fallen arms. ¡°They¡¯re going to have a shit-ton of troops on us in a moment, and there¡¯s no way in hell we¡¯re winning a firefight if I have this piece of shit.¡±


    Judai quickly holstered the weapon before finally getting a grip on the G.E.I. issued rifle. He took a moment to look at it while moving over towards the others. Nomad pressed his right hand against the gaping hole in Megumi¡¯s abdomen. The feeling of nausea started to mount as he felt an almost silky texture of what appeared to be entrails.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Megumi barely got the words out, almost gargling as blood began to pour down her chin.


    ¡°Just save your strength,¡± Nomad¡¯s voice trembled. He reached over towards her earpiece, trying to retrieve it while his hands trembled. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you die on me, damn it!¡±


    <hr>


    Paxton¡¯s face was as bright and red as a beautifully ripe cherry while he started paced the encampment. He had been going on with the other troops for a few minutes, locked into his rant.


    ¡°OPSEC, or Operational Security is fundamental for a successful mission,¡± Paxton said before turning to Rei and pointing to her, continuing with, ¡°why do we use code words?¡±


    ¡°So the bad guys don¡¯t know what to do?¡± Rei hesitantly spoke, shining with innocence. He had felt the boiling blood start to calm to a simmer at the response.


    ¡°You¡¯re half right, but it¡¯s so they don¡¯t know what we¡¯re doin¡¯!¡±


    Rowan spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s a kid, cut him some slack! I would bet money if you were in his shoes, you would have probably blown yourself up.¡±


    Rei started to tune them out again. Just like before the battle of Nojiri, she had felt the presence from the Deep starting to clash with her onboard AI from her battle robe. The almost haunting sensation started to make her thoughts wander again¡ªthe constant thought of defeat. She had gotten revenge against Yulia and thought of Vic, but then thought of Jin, Hideo, and the others she could not save. Suddenly, she could feel something in the abyss.


    The forest around her had started to fade to black. In the Deep, she had always found herself more often than not stuck in its grip.


    It¡¯s an endless river, flowing forward and backward through time. She heard Shugo¡¯s voice again, with his vast knowledge¡ªsuch that had been cut down and stubbed out before he could shine. Paxton¡¯s voice started to ring out as she felt the presence of the endless river pulling her away.


    ¡°Megumi¡¯s down,¡± Paxton called out. The words had sucked her straight from the void, bringing her back to the woods. Kismet and Rowan had sprung into action with the other troops. Paxton looked over the team and continued, ¡°Rowan, you and Rei are with me. Kiss, you take the other team. We¡¯re rushin¡¯ in, you shoot anything with a rifle, and you stay close, do you maggots understand me?¡±


    The team roared back and took position. Rowan and Kismet had taken no time getting loaded up while Paxton had continued to bark orders. Rei started to run over to the first UAZ as that haunting presence from the Deep had taken hold again. She grabbed onto the handle of the rear drivers-side door, just when a voice had started to hiss, ¡°Reina.¡±


    She felt a breeze press against her and towards the Alferov in the distance. The utterance of the name had taken her back to the many days of Shugo teasing her, nearly to tears. Once again, she had taken a quick breath out of panic, again feeling tears starting to bead up around her eyes.


    ¡°Reina.¡± The voice hissed again. She then turned away from the vehicle and began to take off towards the sound of the voice.


    ¡°Rei, where ya goin¡¯?¡± Paxton shouted. In a blink, she had tapped into the Deep and used the momentum to launch herself up to the top of the trees. While he continued shouting for her, she continued to leap from branch to branch, gliding across the trees and towards the metallic prowess of the Alferov.


    ¡°Damn, now what?¡± Rowan asked him.


    ¡°Get the engines fired up,¡± Paxton said before walking over to the back of the UAZ. He gave the trunk a pull and opened it up to reveal the mechanical arms inside. The two metallic limbs were connected by a shoulder piece and were built to be draped over the user. He pulled the heavy machinery from the trunk and slid it over his head. After pressing a few switches, the arms let out a loud buzz before quickly hugging onto his forearms. ¡°Let¡¯s go pop some skulls.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The third explosive needed to be planted across another walkway. Tetsu found himself starting to become weary after continuously tapping into the Deep. He safely perched himself beneath another ledge, clenching the pack tight as he wrestled for his breath. The earpiece had been silent for the past few minutes, which did not help with his stress. Once the word that Megumi was down hit the air wavs, it became unbearable.


    He took in one more deep breath¡ªagain trying to reach that state of mind to tap into the Deep. There was always this sense of loneliness and emptiness that he had to find a way to channel the transformation. It had been one of the few techniques he learned, and one that was useful enough to get his attention. The metal ledge over him let out a thud, quickly causing him to retract. As he established his connection with the Deep, he heard familiar voice boomed out from above him.


    ¡°What have you planned, Nojuro?¡± Susumu asked with his low and aged voice.


    The sound of Susumu¡¯s voice froze Tetsu in place. He remained calm and seized the moment to try and make his way further down the walkway and towards a clearing.


    ¡°You know I can sense you,¡± Susumu spoke up again, this time taking notice of a small silhouette starting to trail across the metal walkway. He started to walk towards it, continuing, ¡°Did you ever finish your job for me? You know better than to test me.¡±


    Susumu disappeared from sight once he went for his attack. The moment he reappeared, his foot came down in front of the shadowy mass, smashing into the platform. The shockwave collided with Tetsu, instantly causing his body to revert from the transformation.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it, they¡¯re too strong.¡± Tetsu said calmly. Being separated from the Deep so abruptly had been just as jarring as being woken from a dream. Susumu towered over him, taking notice of the pack in his arms.


    ¡°You can still get out of this if you go back.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Susumu let out a quick hum, followed by a grunt as he swiped his arm forward. Tetsu pressed his foot off the ground, trying everything he could to make an evasive move. After getting out of the way of Susumu¡¯s attack, he started to repeat all of Rei¡¯s lessons in his head.


    ¡°I have heard of the rumors,¡± Susumu said again, almost mumbling as he started to walk towards him. ¡°I do not believe the entire Hideo-Jin Dynasty has been wiped out.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Tetsu returned. The others were depending on him to finish this job, and he knew there was no way through Susumu. However, the conviction of Susumu¡¯s gaze caused the gear in his head to turn. He then said, ¡°Burnt to the ground, to ashes.¡±


    He slowly dropped his weight, preparing for another attack at any moment. His words had very little effect on Susumu¡ªinstead feeling a sharp cut from Susumu¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°You fail me and then choose to attack our town, bold move, Nojuro, very bold move.¡± Susumu declared as he started to clench his fists¡ªkeeping them to his side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but they¡¯ve caused so much destruction. I¡¯m going to destroy this place,¡± Tetsu puffed his chest, this time raising the from his good arm as he began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anything get in my way.¡±


    ¡°Not on my watch, kid.¡± He returned; this time his hair began to flow as a warmth began to greet the air around them. Tetsu had not been versed enough with his abilities or the Deep enough to be able to detect others, but the sudden surge from Susumu had been alarming.


    As Tetsu braced himself, he called out, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would team up with them. We could all team up and stop them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± Susumu started to brush his hands across his overcoat as he spoke. ¡°The Eurasians are connected to my ancestors, and with their might, we will finally unite the many dynasties.¡±


    ¡°Like the Tokugawa Dynasty,¡± Tetsu found an opening. The quick remark brought a smirk to Susumu¡¯s face. ¡°Did they count?¡±


    Susumu¡¯s advance came to a halt. With his powers, he was one that took whatever he wanted and rarely answered to anyone. Everything about him working with the G.E.I. was out of the ordinary.


    Once the thought began to swirl in Tetsu¡¯s head, he asked, ¡°What did they do to you to make you work for them?¡±


    ¡°We have a bond by blood. While they have helped our people with their advancements, you come to bring destruction. I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about them. You told me what you want, money and power. You have that. Nobody has the courage or strength to stand up to you, and I think you may need to be knocked down a peg, before you do something terrible.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here then?¡±


    ¡°I am doing this because they are planning something horrible with this reactor. I don¡¯t trust Liberation or this World Order,¡± Tetsu started to raise his voice. ¡°I know that the G.E.I. is much worse than them all. You¡¯re in their ranks now, but the moment you wrong them or cross over, they¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°More incentive to stay on this side of this fence.¡±


    Tetsu had felt another chill as Susumu wound up his hand for a quick strike. Instead of closing in, he had taken an almost overexaggerated swipe in front of him. A powerful gale swept through the facility, ripping Tetsu off his feet and sending him flying against the railing. However, instead of leaving a thud, his body seemed to blow away like sand, leaving a black cloud of dust in place.


    Susumu was a step ahead, detecting the sudden changes in the Deep before the attack. He made a sharp turn to his right, spotting Tetsu charging towards him with his fist cocked back. Just as before, Susumu waved his hand, sending another blast of wind towards him. What appeared to be a dead-on collision with his center frame only happened to be another projection, leading a black cloud of dust in Tetsu¡¯s place.


    Susumu finally called out, ¡°Interesting trick, Nojuro, impressive. You have learned much since we have last met.¡±


    He could faintly sense something starting to tap into the Deep close by. The sound of water crashing rang inside his head, entrancing him as he started to continue down the walkway. Just below, Tetsu remained locked in place, trying everything he could to tap back in. After the last few minutes, he found connecting to the Deep becoming even more difficult as his stamina and focus stretched thin. Trying to travel in his shadow-form and create projections were barely doable in his situation.


    His earpiece started to light up with chatter between the others followed with gunfire. Deeper in town, he could already hear a series of gunshots starting to faintly ring out in the distance¡ªa very low collection of thuds. The third point is in reach by now. He continued forward, only to be cut off by Susumu again, this time swinging under the railing and intercepting as Tetsu began to remove his pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you planned here,¡± Susumu chirped as he grabbed hold of the Kevlar straps of the combat pack, ripping it from Tetsu¡¯s hands. ¡°You can get out of this, tell me what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I,¡± Tetsu started to mumble, losing focus for a moment before glancing over towards the tree line in the corner of his eye. After recalling several hours of teasing from Megumi, he quickly smirked before saying, ¡°I¡¯m buying time, dickhead.¡±


    Susumu felt another presence nearby tapping into the Deep and moving towards the two. The speed of the target had been alarming enough for him to take an evasive sidestep. A quick gust of wind ripped through as a mass of black barreled past Susumu. Tetsu pulled his arm up over his eyes to shield himself as a small piece of debris whipped towards him.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Rei finally arrived on the scene to attack. Her robe and hair shimmered black while she went in for a quick series of attacks. However, Susumu was quick to retaliate, doing a single precise stomp that connected with the side of her blade. The force from his attack sent the blade down into the concrete paneling beneath, lodging the weapon in place.


    ¡°Get moving already,¡± Rei said to Tetsu, not taking her eyes off Susumu as he towered over her. A smirk graced his face, silently provoking her while he dangled the combat pack in front of them. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him.¡±


    The concrete beneath her exploded into a cloud of dust as she ripped her sword free and began her assault. Susumu lifted the pack in front of him, causing the yellow stuffing side to scatter while Rei¡¯s blade sliced through. Tetsu immediately lunged towards the pack as it slammed into the surface, catching it but in return tumbling over the edge of the building. Rei had taken advantage of the moment, going in for another series of attacks as Susumu was caught off guard.


    As Susumu began to tap into his rapid instincts to evade, Tetsu found himself plummeting towards the ground with the explosives tight. Keep your stance, find your center, Rei¡¯s words had started to repeat in his head.


    ¡°Keep your balance.¡± He repeated, finally embracing the abyss as the endless river flowed through him. The thin, but puffy black rags of his ninja yoroi flopped around violently before finally starting to settle. His eyes turned white as his mind had drifted out of sync with time. Then, his rapid descent came to a halt, leaving him to float like a feather towards the ground below.


    He snapped back to consciousness, finally landing as a violent gust of wind shot out from under his feet. Ecstatic, he let out a gasp as tears began to bead in his eyes. Over the sound of clashing metal, there was a loud shrill from the sirens posted all over the facility. The screeching from the alarms cut the small victory short, forcing him to get moving. He tried everything to channel whatever he could to get moving towards the last two points.


    Meanwhile, Rei found herself constantly on the assault. However, instead of her normal ferocity, every attack seemed to be over-exaggerated. They did not have a purpose; each was being broadcast to give Susumu enough time to avoid. The slight gesture had thrown him off at first, but he continued to move around the attacks while making his way over to the deck. Rei had been formidable enough to keep him on his toes, but after a few more unsuccessful volleys, he raised his hand to her.


    ¡°You, what is your name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Rei.¡± She muttered before getting into another defensive stance, keeping her sword held in front.


    ¡°Your abilities are formidable, but you are holding back, why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight you,¡± she slowly began to lower her defenses. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you; you can still walk away.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to buy more time?¡±


    Rei had noticed a few of the G.E.I. troops starting to emerge from the inside of the facility. Each of the troops were dressed in black, fully body suits with riot helmets and rifles aimed at Rei. As she turned to them, Susumu started to make a getaway before the bullets could fly. The sirens of the facility had been drowned out by the sounds of the gunfire. Once the first few rounds had been fired, Rei¡¯s onboard AI started feeding her commands, instantly causing her to retaliate.


    There was a flash of blue as her robe and hair took on an emerald-like color. Her movement began to accelerate, allowing her to move around the bullets. Three troops had barely been able to get a few rounds off before feeling a gust of air blast them backwards. All at once, all three of their rifles flew apart after multiple swipes of Rei¡¯s sword. Just before they could even take notice that she had already moved past him, preparing the rear-attack.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Rei called out from behind them. The robe began to shift back to black as the men turned back. She lifted her weapon towards the closest soldier, gently placing the blade against his neck before continuing, ¡°If you want to live, this is your chance to run.¡±


    All three stared hesitantly, not sure what direction to go. Being face to face with somebody who had managed to disarm them so quickly and effortlessly left them stunned.


    ¡°And there it went.¡± Susumu¡¯s voice boomed from over them.


    He landed on the roof of the entrance behind them, getting their attention as he swiped his hand at the air. Another hurricane force gust of wind blasted the four, immediately causing the three troops to be catapulted far past the balcony and several hundred yards from the facility. Rei thrusted her weapon into the surface below her, stabbing through to give her leverage against the powerful winds. Once the gusts settled, she could clearly hear the sirens blaring around them while Susumu and her faced off again.


    ¡°You just killed your own men!¡± she shouted, hands shaking as she pulled the sword free from the metal and concrete below. A blast of sparks had ignited from her weapon, letting out a loud metallic ring. Susumu remained undaunted by the display, keeping his hands to his side.


    ¡°If you had taken me seriously, you may have been able to save them,¡± he replied. He stepped forwards and off the ledge above her, letting out a thud as he landed on the metal beneath. ¡°You are from these lands, are you not?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then you must know who I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you,¡± Rei said before quickly spitting to her right. ¡°I hail from the Hideo-Jin dynasty.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. There is something about you,¡± Susumu finally lifted his hand, raising his open palm to the sky as he continued, ¡°I suspected there was something different about you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve killed everyone but me,¡± she lowered her head for a moment, barely keeping her eyes on Susumu while she started to speak. ¡°I have been holding back, because I don¡¯t want to kill you. I have somebody I¡¯m looking for, and right now you¡¯re standing in my way!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± his eyes perked up at the sight of her raising her weapon again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start getting serious now, this is the last time I will extend my mercy to you.¡±


    ¡°Very well then,¡± he muttered while reaching to loosen the knot keeping his overcoat in place. The breakpoint flew open, revealing his athletic physique beneath a series of scars and tattoos. ¡°Show me the mighty dying breath of the Hideo-Jin Dynasty, Rei.¡±


    She went on the attack, each strike immediately followed with just as fast and devastating as the last. Susumu¡¯s initial movements had almost seemed like they were being broadcast to her. Within a few seconds of her assault, he had already found a hole in her offense and delivered a straight kick to her chest. Rei¡¯s vision blurred for just a second while her body had been pushed back further towards the edge of the platform.


    Susumu stood tall again, gently brushing his thumb across his nose before saying, ¡°Is this everything you have to offer me?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡± She replied after wiping her mouth clean from a mixture of saliva and blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate the Hideo-Jin Dynasty has crumbled to this, did no warriors survive?¡±


    Rei had slightly been tilted but had been in situations before where her rage had taken over. Susumu was much older, much more experienced as a fighter, and certainly much more proficient with the Deep. So far, he seemed to be able to react to her attacks almost seemingly before she could make them.


    Susumu spoke again, ¡°Try again, you¡¯re too slow.¡±


    His next movements had come so fast that the onboard AI of her robe was unable to formulate a response. A series of punches rattled across her back with enough momentum to send her over the edge and towards the grass below. She was not given much time to try and channel the Deep to stop her momentum. A chill from the abyss started to flow through her, only decelerating her enough to keep her impact from being fatal.


    She struck back first against the grass and bounced several feet before getting enough control to roll to her feet. The grass beneath her had been completely uprooted as she slid through¡ªbarely keeping her from tumbling again. Susumu closed in just as she gained her footing, this time on the assault with another round precise kicks. Each strike took a piece of her stamina with it, adding the pressure to the situation.


    He leapt upward, tightening up his leg for another strike to her face. Just before the impact, Rei lifted her arm to parry his attack. Her robe quickly flashed green, causing a flash of white to push the two apart. The short distance she managed to gain was just enough for her to try and tap into the onboard AI.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose like this.¡± She whispered.


    An aura of blue surged from inside of her, causing her hair and robe to follow suit. Susumu remained unfazed, instead just smiling as the air began to distort around her. His eyes soon began to fill with intrigue, his teeth shined while his face continued to crack. Rei then rushed forward, this time moving at blinding speeds.


    Everything around her seemed to freeze in place while her opponent stared on. Even with the speed boost, Susumu dodged out of the way of her attacks while managing to lead her back away from the facility. In mere fractions of a second, the two continued towards a small foothill further away from town. Rei closed in for another strike, but unlike several times before, Susumu instead had gained another speed boost. He had disappeared before finally materializing in front of her and striking her across the face with the back of his hand.


    Rei¡¯s robe and hair had instantly been reverted to its regular shade as her body crashed back into the ground. Her sword had been knocked far from reach; her stamina had been zapped. Despite leaving her grounded, Susumu did not bother to go for a finishing attack. His twisted smile remained while he began to cackle.

 Book 3: Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Dmitri steered the vehicle through the stone paths in between the many buildings in Aiga. The old fishing town was already starting to fill with the sounds of gunfire as Liberation and Susumu¡¯s men did battle. The power from Rei and Susumu¡¯s clash in the reactor continued to send shockwaves through the town. It was slowly turning into a repeat of Nojiri and Dmitri knew they were starting to lose control of the situation. The new recruits from Susumu¡¯s gang and the other townsfolk were nowhere as capable as the hardened troops.


    He knew that there was a firefight commencing between his men and the Liberation troops, and that there were more enemy reinforcements moving through the town in UAZs. Ever since Vic and the Litvyak departed the town, everything started to fall apart. He could not risk another failure, not with the reactor near completion.


    The vehicle continued to propel him away from the mountains and the Cosmo Cradle. He constantly found himself looking back into the side mirror towards the black mass of the Cradle. Its existence alone was even more chilling than anything he had seen in Kashmir. While he continued to steer the vehicle forward, he felt a quick burn grace his fingers as the embers of his cigar burnt down.


    ¡°Shit.¡± he muttered while flopping his hand through the air.


    The embers of the cigar flickered through the inside of the vehicle before falling onto the seat. He started to unconsciously brush away at the burning seats, muttering profanities under his breath while keeping his eyes glued on the road ahead. After getting near the next turn, he had taken notice of two other UAZs speeding down the road.


    The two vehicles were headed the same direction as him, but instead on a collision course with his vehicle. He slammed on the brakes and braced himself as the UAZ started to tear up the roads beneath him. Dirt started to fly up through the air while his body pressed into the steering wheel. The two vehicles zipped past him, causing him to light up as he caught a glimpse of Paxton in his utilities sitting in the front.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he shouted before stepping on the accelerator and grabbing the radio on the dash. ¡°Spotted enemy troops moving towards the port, need backup.¡±


    <hr>


    Paxton could hear gunfire starting to come into earshot as they neared the port. He continued to look around the streets in preparation for an ambush. There was not much resistance as far as ground troops went while they sped through the town. He turned back to Rowan to see her still clenching the steering wheel, determined to try and reach Megumi before it was too late.


    Before getting to the next turn, the vehicle quickly jerked forward, giving Paxton and Rowan a jolt as Dmitri¡¯s UAZ slammed into them. Rowan felt the steering wheel jerk from her hands and struggled to try and keep on the road. Mere seconds after the first strike, the rear window of the vehicle lit up in a symphony of pops as bullets started to tear through. Paxton was quick to activate the mechanical arms on his back. The moment the bullets started flying, he used the device to keep him, and Rowan covered.


    During the attack, Rowan lost control of the vehicle, forcing it towards a large stone fountain just a couple yards ahead. Once again, the two were thrown around the inside of the UAZ and left wide open. The walls of the fountain exploded into a storm of gravel before finally drenching the front of the vehicle with water. Kismet and her team continued on, leaving Rowan and Paxton to deal with Dmitri.


    Rowan was battered in the crash. Blood started to stream down her face while she tried to pull herself back together. Once she lifted her head, she spotted Dmitri already exiting his vehicle with a pistol in hand. He pointed the weapon towards the two to release another volley of bullets. Just before the attack, Paxton guided the mechanical arms fixed to his back towards the window. The bullets smashed through the glass, letting out a small shower of sparks as they were deflected by the metallic chassis around Paxton.


    ¡°You need to go on foot to the port.¡± Paxton ordered.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Just get to Megumi and the others, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±


    Dmitri continued to send rounds down range while slowly walking forward to close the gap. His pistol let out a loud click, locking the slide on the back in place as the ammunition had been depleted. While Dmitri started to reach for the next magazine, the passenger door of Paxton¡¯s UAZ let out a massive crash as it was ripped from the hinges. All at once, Paxton began to rush towards Dmitri, using the door as a shield to protect himself from the next wave of attacks.


    Before Dmitri could reload, the metal from the UAZ¡¯s door smashed into him, pushing him back a few feet while separating him from his pistol. He stumbled backwards and barely managed to regain his balance before Paxton could come in for a follow up. The door swung towards him, causing the enhancements in his body to take control.


    Paxton could feel the momentum of the object come to a halt, causing his eyes to light up. After a quick struggle, Dmitri gained control and finally ripped the severed door from Paxton¡¯s mechanical arms. Paxton went for another punch, only for Dmitri to deflect it with his bare hands. He was at a standstill. Dmitri¡¯s strength was more than he could have prepared for. Even with the new equipment, he was dumbfounded by the power of the single troop.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Captain Paxton,¡± Dmitri said as he looked down towards to his name tape. Paxton could not budge his grip a single inch and could feel the hydraulics starting to give out. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Major Paxton.¡±


    Paxton lifted his right leg and drove his knee into Dmitri¡¯s ribs, stunning him long enough to swat him away. The metallic arms easily smacked Dmitri through the air, sending him into the fountain. Before the scuffle could continue, Paxton turned back to the UAZ to see Rowan starting to hobble her way towards them.


    ¡°I said get to the port!¡± he barked.


    Rowan finally let out a nod, appearing fearful of him as she began her retreat. As Paxton turned back towards the fountain, Dmitri was already on his feet and charging towards him. He then rammed his shoulder into Paxton¡¯s chest, knocking the breath out of him. Paxton stumbled back but tried to use every instinct to keep himself from being overwhelmed. Before Dmitri could approach, Paxton swung once more, this time striking him directly across the face.


    The force from the punch sent Dmitri flying back towards his own vehicle, wedging him into the door. Dmitri reached towards his belt, gripping onto a small metal cylinder hanging off the side by a clip. He then whipped it into the air, causing a metallic rod to extend from the inside. There was a loud ringing sound emanating from it, constantly humming as he swung it through the air. Paxton tried to go for another strike, only for it to be deflected by the new weapon.


    Once the two metallic objects collided, a blue streak of lighting quickly ran from Dmitri¡¯s weapon and into the right arm of Paxton¡¯s. A shock surged through his body, leaving him stunned while the mechanical arm began to let out a loud buzz. It quickly separated its hold and retracted back towards the shoulder piece, leaving him wide open.


    ¡°Arm offline.¡± A voice buzzed in Paxton¡¯s ear.


    He was down with one enhanced appendage. Getting home was never an afterthought¡ªhe was going to find a way past Dmitri one way or another.


    ¡°My enhancements are better than yours,¡± Dmitri said while spinning his stun rod through the air. The constant ringing was hypnotic. ¡°It looks like this time you bit off more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the first enhanced troop I¡¯ve fought before,¡± Paxton replied, softly drawling. He started to square up again while trying to prepare for a possible sneak attack from Dmitri. The right mechanical arm was still buzzing and clicking from the previous clash, and he knew it would take some time before it would come back online. He peered to his right, taking notice of the battered UAZ door still lying on the ground. ¡°I have a couple of your troops under our command. You ever think for once you¡¯re on the wrong side?¡±


    ¡°I know what your types want,¡± Dmitri replied. He then turned his head and spit out a large trail of saliva and blood onto the dirt. He reached into his mouth to grab hold of one of his loose teeth and gave it a tug. The lone tooth ripped from his jaw with a simple pull, causing blood to stream from his gums. ¡°All of that nonsense about freedom means nothing without structure. You know as well as me that your system will lead to anarchy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, free will can do that,¡± he returned, this time getting ready to make a lunge for the door. ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay for freedom.¡±


    ¡°This again,¡± Dmitri let out a long-winded sigh of disgust before rolling his eyes. ¡°Just shut the fuck up, Liberal.¡±


    Paxton dashed for the door before Dmitri could continue his assault. With one clean sweep, he grabbed hold of it and launched it over towards Dmitri. However, his target quickly lowered his stance, allowing the metal door to sail over his head and into the vehicle behind him. The two clashed once more, this time Paxton made a move towards the stun rod and managed to swipe it from Dmitri¡¯s grip.


    Dmitri quickly followed through, allowing the stun rod to fly while going towards Paxton¡¯s neck. Paxton swiped the last mechanical arm in front of him, successfully pushing Dmitri¡¯s attack aside. At last, he swung his left arm forward, but instead ended up striking the UAZ behind him. The force of the blow ripped into the vehicle, pinning the mechanical arm in place.


    Dmitri immediately clenched onto Paxton¡¯s exposed left forearm still pinned in place and began to squeeze with his insanely powerful grip. Paxton tried to hold back his urge to scream as he felt the bones in his arm starting to crunch. However, before he could belt, Dmitri used his free hand clench onto his face.


    Paxton could feel the pressure around his arm and jaw continuing to mount. He reached towards his belt to grab his combat knife to deliver one final blow. Dmitri held on with all his might, trying to finally put an end to the battle. He gritted his teeth, smiling with arrogance as Paxton¡¯s face filled with terror. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his chin and through the roof of his mouth as Paxton stabbed his knife through. Dmitri¡¯s mouth filled with blood, causing his grip on Paxton to loosen.


    ¡°Arm back online.¡± The voice in Paxton¡¯s earpiece buzzed once more.


    The right arm of Paxton¡¯s weapon came back to life, finally ejecting from the shoulder piece and wrapping around his arm. The metal fingers then clenched onto the top of Dmitri¡¯s head, causing his eyes to light up in horror. Paxton then clenched his fist, causing the mechanical arm to follow suit. Dmitri¡¯s eyes quickly flushed red before erupting, dousing Paxton¡¯s deathly grimace with blood.


    The top of Dmitri¡¯s head let out a crunch, causing the insides of his cranium to explode into pink mist as Paxton finished his attack. Finally, his corpse with its freshly pressed skull dropped to the ground, leaving Paxton drenched in fluids. He pulled the left arm of the mechanical attachment free from the UAZ, letting out a massive screech. The sound of gunfire from the port had ceased, leaving Paxton standing in silence over Dmitri¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Ah shit,¡± he muttered after looking at his blood-soaked utilities in the window of the UAZ. After running his hands across his blouse, he felt a level of disgust. Frustrated, he looked down to Dmitri¡¯s still twitching body and turned to spit upon it, concluding, ¡°Fucking commie.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The people of the valley¡ªwith very few from the Hideo-Jin Dynasty¡ªhad been aware of the Cosmo Cradle. Its black, spherical mass continued to loom over Rei and Susumu. Additional trails of lightning began to stream from it, causing their flesh to tingle. The power from inside of the object left massive boulder around it suspended in place.


    Rei was greeted by a hiss as the wind rattled against the rocks around them. The air had reminded her of the Rising, the power Shugo channeled during his battle with Jin.  Its chill called back memories and emotions long bottled up.


    ¡°This battle does not have to continue,¡± Rei called out to him. She tried to take a moment to try and regain her stamina. ¡°You don¡¯t have a stake in this battle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t leave jobs unfinished.¡± Susumu replied.


    ¡°What do they plan to do with this?¡±


    ¡°They plan to harness its energy. Whether or not they finish it makes no difference to me,¡± he looked further out towards the cascading ponds, ¡°I tried to use the Nojuro to steal the Rising from your tribe, because such a technique would give me the power to overcome any obstacle in my way. But I feel that my only chance at learning such a technique has finally been smothered.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Rei said after taking a quick breath. She did not have much energy to stand, much less fight. The only thing that mattered was buying enough time for Tetsu to finish planting the bombs. She tried with all her might to reach for what power she could as she continued, ¡°That knowledge is still alive. The Hideo-Jin Dynasty and its secrets live in me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°My father is Hideo-Jin-Ni, and he trained me to carry on his legacy,¡± she started to raise her head, struggling to get the words out. ¡°I know the secrets of the Rising.¡±


    The revelation was striking, leaving Susumu¡¯s gaze locked on her. It soon became one filled with intrigue as he said, ¡°I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Let us pass, and I can teach you the Rising.¡±


    ¡°If you knew it, you would have used it,¡± he came to a pause. The wind continued to tear through his long and flowing hair while he slowly began to tilt his head. ¡°The Hideo-Jin Dynasty was built on deception, but its disciples are incapable of such.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to deceive you. I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to offer because you¡¯re buying time,¡± Susumu corrected her before taking another step closer. ¡°You are all that is left?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I was from your village.¡±


    She seized up, feeling a bizarre sense of familiarity as another piece from her past was unveiled. She could not recall anybody ever leaving the village in her years. The thought of living with the outside world was considered taboo. There was no reason to go into the world beyond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Long ago I left the village with your father. Did he tell you that or did his pride let him take that to the grave?¡±


    Every second is more time for Tetsu, she gave in, calmly responding, ¡°He told me about that, but he never told me about you.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? Anything else,¡± Susumu started to square up again, releasing a cold chill into the air as he began to reach into the Deep. ¡°Because if you have nothing for me, I have no use for you.¡±


    Rei knew she could not fight back, instead dreading the oncoming assault. She kept her hands to her side, trying to offer some understanding as she said, ¡°I know the Rising. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°Then show me,¡± he declared, opening his defense for her. ¡°I will give you one final chance. You have no weapon, and the only way out of this is through me. I will give you five seconds.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have five seconds,¡± Tetsu called out to him from over the rocks. The sudden outburst caused both Susumu and Rei to snap at him. In his right hand, Tetsu gripped the detonator, gently placing his thumb against the trigger. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Rei called out.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you have done yet that I can¡¯t forgive,¡± Susumu said to him, preparing another attack. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you might regret.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any business with her,¡± Tetsu spoke up, finally lifting his thumb from the button. ¡°Give up now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how this is going to work. You know I can just kill you before you do what you¡¯re going to do.¡±


    ¡°Think you can hit me before I can press a button?¡±


    The challenge caused Susumu to nod, promptly returning with, ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    Susumu quickly pumped his chest forward, causing a gust of wind to envelop Rei and Tetsu. Before Tetsu could press the button, he was pulled off the ground and thrown back several feet once by the attack. Rei only managed to turn her head before receiving an equally powerful blast head on. The remote had been knocked from Tetsu¡¯s grip after slamming full force into set of jagged rocks. The skin and clothing over his back had been torn open, leaving him flat on his face.


    He raised his head just in time to see Susumu appear before him to deliver a final stomp. The sudden strike caused Tetsu to flinch, but immediately he felt his spirits sink after seeing Susumu¡¯s foot smash through the remote next to him. There was a loud crunch that was sounded in unison with an unearthly hiss from the Cosmo Cradle.


    ¡°No,¡± Tetsu started to mutter as he lay defeated.


    ¡°Rei,¡± Susumu spoke finally before turning away from Tetsu. ¡°You have five seconds, show me the Rising or I¡¯ll kill him. So, if you don¡¯t mind, five¡ª¡±


    Rei clenched her fists in preparation. I can do this. The only person who had attempted to teach her was Shugo, and she was not certain if it was in her power. Nevertheless, she began to reach into the Deep as Susumu muttered, ¡°four.¡±


    Find your center, keep your balance, she had these words drilled into her head by now. The center was the point of your body where you would channel your energy. For years, she and the others of the Hideo-Jin Dynasty had believed that the Deep was something unique to everyone. Shugo had told her it was something beyond their reach¡ªsomething deep inside yet so far from our reach.


    ¡°Three.¡± Susumu muttered. His voice had been dampened by the haunting soundscapes of the void. Rei had not been certain if what she was channeling was the Rising or enough to defeat him.


    It had worked for Shugo in his battle against Jin, she was starting to fall even deeper as the countdown neared one. Her hair had started to flow, slowly being graced with a cold chill like the morning breeze from the ocean. Susumu braced himself, keeping his stance while Rei tried to complete the transformation.


    ¡°This power is significant,¡± he said after finishing the countdown. ¡°You have certainly increased your strength, but this is not the Rising.¡±


    Rei jumped forwards, keeping her stance while she went for one final attack. Susumu stood in place, letting her deliver a punch straight to his forehead. There was a loud crash like a wave, causing a blast of power to tear apart the ground around them as her fist smashed into him. One final shockwave from the impact ripped the two away from each other, leaving Susumu standing in place. Dust and debris from the ground started to rise from beneath them, clouding the area. She pulled the bottom part of her robe over mouth to shield it as the dirt and grime covered her.


    ¡°This is my ultimate attack,¡± Susumu¡¯s voice ripped through the cloud of dust and caused a gust of wind to sweep away veil of powdered dirt. He quicky shouted, ¡°Falun Daya.¡±


    The tattoos across his body immediately shined red while his long streaks of black hair began to rise. Rei only caught a quick glimpse of him before receiving a strike straight to her solar plexus. She felt herself immediately pull away from the Deep while a tingling sensation unlike anything she had felt surged through her body. Without even a scream or a whimper, she dropped to her knees and rolled began to tumble down the side of the hill.


    The presence she had felt from the Deep was no longer there. In her head, she could hear silence while every bit of her strength began to deplete. She tried to prop herself up, instead succumbing to the pressure and collapsing. She finally came to a moment of lucidity and noticed the horizon before her had started to darken like the night sky. Before her, she could see a lone rose in the grass¡ªbruised and stained with blood after she rolled over it.


    The image had begun to bring back many memories of the village and staring at the same image. Once again, she stared into the bloodstained rose trying to understand where she had gone wrong. The sight had felt like another presence trying to send her a message that she could not decipher.


    ¡°Your mercy is what cost you this battle,¡± Susumu said as he started to walk down the side of the hill. He approached Rei and pressed his foot into her back, reigniting the memories of her defeat against Vic. ¡°Your connection to the Deep is much more powerful than I had anticipated. Any lesser, and you would have been with your friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her,¡± Tetsu shouted, struggling to keep his breath as blood started to soak his clothes. ¡°She¡¯s just following orders, please.¡±


    ¡°Nojuro, you already owe me something you cannot repay. What do you offer me?¡± he asked him, this time receiving a defeated stare in return as tears began to roll down Tetsu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Run, please.¡± Rei finally muttered. She let out a loud groan just after Susumu started to push his heel deeper into her back.


    ¡°Nojiri is yours, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Tetsu barely got the words out.


    ¡°You are not welcome in the valley, Nojuro. Take your friend,¡± Susumu pulled his foot off Rei as he spoke. He began to step away from the two, leaving them battered and bloody after their struggle. ¡°If you return, you will not be spared. Do not mistake my mercy as a weakness. You have tried to bribe me with something you can¡¯t give me.¡±


    Tetsu, still struggling to lift himself watched in disbelief while his opponent began to step away. The merciful gesture was quickly reciprocated, causing Tetsu to quickly try and lift Rei and take her to safety. As he fled, he could not shake the image of Susumu¡¯s back turned to him, the enigma of his mercy haunting his thoughts. Their survival was a shock, but that fueled him to continue to carry Rei back towards the woods and to safety.

 Book 3: Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Nomad and Judai spent around ten minutes stuck inside the hangar bay before they were able to move towards one of the dropships. Once Kismet and her team showed up, they were able to mow down what little resistance was left. It gave them just enough leeway to load Megumi onboard and prepare to evacuate the ship toward Nojiri. Paxton and Rowan arrived minutes later, both still battered from their encounter with Dmitri.


    With the fighting nearing an end, Paxton could only hope that Tetsu and Rei had completed their planting of the bombs. He marched towards the dropship with Rowan, still drenched with blood and other matter from Dmitri¡¯s skull. While on the way up, he gave Rowan some support and assisted to walk her into the dropship.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the damage?¡± Paxton asked the crew.


    ¡°Megumi¡¯s hit, she¡¯s gonna bleed out if we don¡¯t get her back to the Mobile Carrier.¡± Nomad replied.


    He led her inside of the dropship to Megumi, who was still lying on the floor clenching her abdomen. Her face was bruised from striking the inside of the hangar bay and she was fighting to stay awake. Paxton quickly knelt by her to try and provide some sort of field dressing. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen one of his troops with such a wound.


    ¡°Kiss, get me some gauze, there¡¯s gotta be somethin¡¯ on this ship,¡± Paxton ordered her before turning to face Nomad and Judai. ¡°You two get this thing airborne.¡±


    ¡°What about Rei?¡± Rowan asked him, still fighting to stand.


    ¡°Her and Tetsu will be fine, we need to get moving.¡±


    While the rest of the troops got on board, Nomad and Judai found themselves staring at the controls. The vast array of buttons, switches, and other levers appeared completely foreign to the two.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold up?¡± Paxton barked.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± Nomad shouted back. He tried to think of the sequence used to start the Mobile Carrier, pausing to try and decode the controls.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a minute!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± he started to flip through the switches, slowly engaging the fuel line on the vessel. ¡°I¡¯ve never flown one of these, and our pilot is bleeding out.¡±


    ¡°Well, figure this shit out or were dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Rowan shouted, rising to her feet and storming towards the cockpit. She quickly pulled Nomad from his seat, taking his place and beginning to go through the controls. ¡°I had to do an inventory on one of these, and we did a function check one time. I can start it, but I can¡¯t guarantee a smooth flight.¡±


    Paxton let out a sigh, keeping his focus on Megumi as he ordered, ¡°Get us home already.¡±


    Rowan started to go through the motions, feeling her enhancements beginning to take over. While she began to stare at the controls, she could feel a presence in her head reminding her of a previous moment in time. Her hands started to take over, quickly going through the remaining steps.


    Judai watched her in awe before asking, ¡°You sure you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she remarked, shaking her head as she stared off in a daze. ¡°I did this once, and there¡¯s a chip in my head that documented it. My body is just going through the motions right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nifty.¡±


    Rowan could feel her grasp starting to slip as her body took off on its own. Eventually, she heard a faint whirring from inside the ship that seemed to give her control over herself again. The turbines on the side of the aircraft let out a screech, soon causing the occupants to light up.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Rowan shouted.


    ¡°Get us home.¡± Paxton repeated, faintly cracking a smile.


    The rest of the troops braced themselves while the inside of the ship began to shake. Once it began to lift off, the hull began to light up with a series of thuds as the enemy forces began to descend on the area. Its thick, armored shell easily deflected the incoming projectiles, allowing Rowan and the others to finally escape over the woods.


    As she nervously kept the ship level, Paxton was able to retrieve a med kit from Kismet. One of the first items used was a large swab of cotton-like material that was drenched with a type of antiseptic. Paxton inserted it into the wound with some resistance. Megumi let out a quick belt of pain and reached out to his arm. She began to dig her nails into his bicep, causing him to hiss back to her.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re fucked up, calm down,¡± Paxton said. The material from the swab started to expand while slowly turning red. The blood seeping from her abdomen began to instantly clot while he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re gonna be ok.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Rowan stared back at them, watching anxiously as he continued to apply first aid. Shortly after inserting the swab, Paxton placed a gelatin like substance over the top of the wound which quickly began to melt. It created a type of cap which would keep any bacteria from getting inside. He gave Megumi a pat on the shoulder before finally sitting next to her. Once again, he started to try and rub some of the excess blood from Dmitri off his blouse, still agitated to see his fresh uniform already unserviceable.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± Rowan asked him.


    ¡°When I said I¡¯d pop some skulls, I meant it,¡± Paxton replied, this time reaching for his shoulder to remove the mechanical arm attachment. He let out a deep sigh after the machine hit the floor and tried to feel around for his pack of cigarettes. Once retrieving them, he could only groan after realizing the entire pack had been crushed during the exchange. ¡°Ah, piss.¡±


    He slung the pack across the room and began to rub his forehead, only causing more blood to smear across it. His frustration caused Rowan to snicker, which caused him to follow suit.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rowan said to him, trying to hold her laughter. ¡°You¡¯re a real mess.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should have seen the other guy,¡± Paxton returned with a grin before nodding to her. ¡°You ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m glad we all got out of that one.¡±


    The dropship continued to speed over Aiga, narrowly evading more oncoming fire from the ground troops. It would continue over the woods where they would hope to encounter Rei and Tetsu.


    <hr>


    Tetsu carried Rei over his shoulder for a little over a mile before they reached the meadow where they began. After finally getting some of her stamina back, Rei tried to push herself off him to regain her balance. She started to stumble over towards a tree before raising her hand to Tetsu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± she said, continuing to refuse his assistance. She could not feel the presence of the Deep and could barely keep her balance. After a few steps, she completely lost control of her footing and ended up stumbling forward into the ground. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I got this.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Tetsu snapped back as he rushed over to help prop her up against the tree.


    Rei started to lean back against it and collect herself once more. The power of Susumu¡¯s strike had done more than just physical damage. She could barely hear the commands from her battle robe and was desperate to try and reach the presence from the Deep. Tetsu sat next to her and began to reach for the radio still tucked away in his yoroi.


    ¡°I never wondered how you knew about the Rising, but I guess that makes sense.¡± Rei said as she struggled to speak to him.


    ¡°He really wanted it, and I didn¡¯t think it would ever lead to this. I know I should have never teamed up with him, I really wanted to do something to prove myself.¡± Tetsu confessed, his voice laden with sincerity.


    Rei winced at him, both from the pain of her wounds and his revelation. She turned her gaze towards him, searching for any signs of deception.


    ¡°Why prove yourself to him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I thought I could have kept control of the situation. If I knew that all of this would have happened like this, I would never have done it.¡±


    Rei¡¯s expression softened as a mixture of anger and understanding played on her face. She didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead trying to process the many even that lead up to this point. The air hung heavy with tension, the weight of their shared struggle and present circumstances pressed down on them. Once again, she continued to think of her battle with Susumu and the attacks he used.


    Seeing him guide the wind and use it as an extension of himself continuously reminded her of her encounter with Hiro and his men months earlier. All at once, the pieces started to fall into place. The gang she had fought months earlier were skilled Deep users like Susumu and nearly wiped her and her team out. It was a miracle that her and Jin were able to come out on top and escape death. Slowly, anger filled her face, and she felt a deep sense of betrayal.


    ¡°When you came to my village,¡± Rei finally spoke. ¡°You came with a gang, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tetsu hesitantly replied, this time lowering his head.


    She thought of what happened to Shugo following the events, and again of Dan, Sara, Kai, and Ami. The brutal battle not only changed the life of the villagers but had felt as if the spiral in her life started with that battle. Her growing rage started to overwhelm any glimmer of sympathy that she once held.


    ¡°You were going to give that Rising to those monsters.¡± She said once more, slowly starting to shake from her resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tetsu replied, this time his eyes started to water up. He already failed Paxton and the others by not detonating the bombs, and as he pleaded with her, remorse played on his features. ¡°I know I can¡¯t fix whatever happened to your village, but I¡¯m trying everything to do better.¡±


    Rei closed her eyes and started to think of the village again. She had lost too much at this point to hold a grudge and seeing him sulking started to make her think of losing Shugo. The circumstances were the same. Despite the anger welling up inside of her, she took a deep breath. Her gaze softened as she was reminded once more of the same pain. After swallowing what rage built up, she looked over Tetsu and reached out towards him.


    ¡°Tetsu,¡± Rei began, her voice steadier than she once felt, ¡°I¡¯m angry that you would choose to work with Susumu, but I¡¯ve lost too much. There was somebody I lost; somebody I cared a lot about.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s eyes flickered. He knew he jeopardized their friendship and failed the others. The consequences were hanging on him. There was a tense silence as Tetsu absorbed her words. The weight of the situation continued to press heavily on them both. Rei couldn¡¯t shake the fear of losing anybody else and could only hope that Tetsu could redeem his actions. He turned back to her, still wrestling with his mistakes.


    ¡°I hope you can forgive me,¡± he said as he started to lift the radio. ¡°We need to call the others. I don¡¯t think either of us have the strength to walk back to Nojiri.¡±


    Rei nodded in agreement. Despite all of this, she knew that their chances of survival in the woods and the chances of being found by the G.E.I. troops posed a grave and imminent threat. Tetsu¡¯s fingers moved swiftly over the buttons on the radio. He started to communicate with the crew aboard the dropship, hoping that they would be able to arrive soon.


    The tension in the air shifted, this time the focusing on their shared goal of overcoming the external threat over their turmoil. Amid uncertainty, Rei found solace in the idea that they could still stand together against the looming darkness ahead, even though their bond had been strained. The radio crackled with their distress call, a lifeline connecting to them to the support they would need.

 Book 3: Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Tetsu and Rei were eventually picked up and transported back to Nojiri for the debrief. The team gathered back in the library, sitting silently while they awaited Paxton¡¯s arrival. The tension in the air was high, especially so as Tetsu thought of the previous failures behind him. He sat across from Rei, feeling more disappointment as she refused to make eye contact with him.


    Nomad sat with Rowan, nervously tapping his fingers¡ªeach tap an attempt to keep his anxiety at bay. Megumi was at the Mobile Carrier receiving treatment, which further consumed him. Outside, there was a heavy amount of celebration following the election coming to an end. It''s positive contrast to the room was agonizing, causing Tetsu to think even more of the reactor.


    I just had to push one button, he reminded himself.


    The moment had come and gone, leaving him with regret. Once Paxton entered the library, he could not bring himself to face him as he circled around the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna be quick with this,¡± Paxton said after turning to face them. He was missing his usual smoky aroma, instead remaining more tense with his actions. ¡°Megumi was supposed to be our pilot for tomorrow¡¯s flight, but we can see that she will not be present under the current circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Is she going to be ok?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s stable, but if we don¡¯t get her back to the fleet, she¡¯s toast,¡± he calmly responded, quickly turning his attention to Rowan. ¡°Which is why I need you to go meet Mezrich at the Munger and start doing prep. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning, early.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s face flickered with some enthusiasm, quickly cracking a smile as Paxton gave the order. Nomad remained unchanged and continued to tap the table nervously.


    Rei finally turned to Paxton, and asked, ¡°Are the people going to be safe if we leave them?¡±


    Paxton glanced at her for a moment, almost wincing as he replied, ¡°We brought them freedom, they have to keep it safe now.¡±


    ¡°We leave them just like that?¡± Nomad chirped.


    ¡°We have no choice,¡± Paxton replied. ¡°We have orders to return to the rendezvous.¡±


    ¡°And we leave the people of Nojiri to pick up the pieces?¡± Tetsu finally spoke, drawing the attention of the room.


    Despite Paxton¡¯s frustration fuming beneath the surface, he was silent after the two pressed into him. However, he remained composed and finally responded, ¡°If we don¡¯t get to the rendezvous, Megumi is not going to make it. She is going to need real medical attention. I know it¡¯s in your best interest as well.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s what we have to do, then we have to do it.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start now,¡± Paxton snapped towards her, face slowly becoming flushed. ¡°I wanted to keep this meeting brief because I wanted to talk to you, both of you,¡± he stared back towards Nomad and Rowan, adding, ¡°alone.¡±


    Nomad and Rowan slowly began to exit the library while Tetsu finally sat up. He knew that he made mistakes and tried to swallow it one more time.


    The moment the doors of the entrance shut, Paxton calmy asked Tetsu, ¡°What happened at the lab?¡±


    ¡°I started to go towards the lab, and I was on the radio with you.¡± Tetsu began to speak.


    ¡°Cut the shit,¡± Paxton interrupted him. ¡°I want to know what the hell happened and why the explosives didn¡¯t go off. You had one job kid, one fucking job!¡±


    Tetsu did not respond, nor meet his gaze. He looked down at the table, expressionless while Paxton continued his assault. After a long silence, Paxton pressed in again, repeating, ¡°What happened at the lab?¡±


    ¡°I planted the bombs,¡± Tetsu finally gained enough courage to defend and then stared back up to Paxton. ¡°I encountered a warrior named Susumu, who was hired by the enemy. He was there to complete his previous obligations, and he kept me from going forward.¡±


    ¡°And where were you during all this?¡± Paxton asked Rei.


    Tetsu spoke up, cutting off Rei, ¡°She showed up and started fighting him.¡±


    ¡°I held off Susumu while Tetsu went to plant the bombs.¡± Rei said.


    Paxton stared bewildered at the two as they fell silent. Furious, he started to wave his hands towards them and asking, ¡°Then what? Why the hell did this stop you? Sounds like you were wide open to finish the job.¡±


    ¡°I did plant them.¡±


    There was another long pause, only causing Paxton to yell, ¡°Then why the hell didn¡¯t ya set ¡®em off?¡±


    ¡°I thought Rei was in danger,¡± Tetsu snapped back. He let out a frustrated sigh of regret, forcing himself to vocalize and describe his failure. ¡°They were fighting, and the two were at a stand-still. I knew she was trying to buy time, and I thought if I detonated the bombs, he would have just killed her. I thought I could use the bombs as leverage.¡±


    Rei finally looked over to him, almost as if wanting to respond, but instead remaining silent as her eyes fell onto his. Meanwhile, Paxton stood silent, trying to absorb the response.


    Tetsu continued, ¡°I tried to threaten Susumu, but he ended up taking the detonator from me and we escaped.¡±


    Paxton reached over by the table, pulling a chair from beneath and finally sitting down to get at eye level with the two. He took a moment to rub his head before asking, ¡°He was trying to kill you two and then he just let you go?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that simple.¡± Rei added.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here, simple,¡± Paxton barked. ¡°This is already fishy. Speaking of, Rei, why did you leave the convoy?¡±


    She was hesitant to respond, instead developing a distance stare in her eyes. Paxton was quick to dig in, demanding answers, but only growing more furious with each passing second. Tetsu clenched his fists beneath the desk. Watching Paxton berate Rei in front of him was only fueling his rage.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t show up, I would have been killed. I¡¯m the one who blew it.¡± Tetsu said.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, you were stuck in a hard place,¡± Paxton reminded him before turning his focus back to Rei. ¡°You should not have left the convoy. In this life, you have to learn to follow orders. If somethin¡¯ were to happen to you, we woulda been easy pickins. Lives are on the line, and I can¡¯t risk you tryna go O.F.P. like that ever again.¡±


    He went silent, letting the two absorb his words while he tried to compose himself. Before continuing, he stopped to light up a cigarette out of stress. Smoke started to pillow between the two as Paxton continued to puff away.


    ¡°As for you,¡± Paxton said after turning to Tetsu. ¡°You saved her life, fine. That¡¯s a tough call, but sometimes you may have to make a sacrifice for the greater good. It looks like she was buying time, and you blew it.¡±


    Smoke continued to fill the room following Paxton¡¯s continued dressing down. At last, he fixed his attention to Tetsu and quickly said, ¡°Rei, I need to talk to him alone.¡±


    The words sent a chill down Tetsu¡¯s spine. As Rei began to make her exit, he nervously stared back to Paxton, waiting for him to burst. However, Paxton continued to calmly puff his cigarette, loosening his tense stance as he leaned back into the chair.


    ¡°Your brother won today,¡± Paxton drawled, tone the inverse from seconds earlier. ¡°That means your family is still running this place.¡±


    ¡°I guess you won.¡±


    ¡°Naw, we both won,¡± he began to stare off towards the distance and away from Tetsu while he continued. ¡°The quality of life will be much better for the people. Aside from that, I understand there is still some tension between us. You figure that sums it up?¡±


    Tetsu glared back to him, trying to keep formal as Paxton pressed in. He stared back to Tetsu, smirking before finally saying, ¡°I guess it does.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t get us anywhere. We have differences, fine. I¡¯m not going to waste time trying to fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rewind a bit,¡± Paxton¡¯s face seemed to transform, showing concern as he lowered his cigarette and looked at Tetsu. ¡°We have our differences, and there are things that have I¡¯ve done that I wish I can undo. I reckon these are the types of things I¡¯m gonna have to live with, and more unfortunately they affect you. I know you¡¯re hurting inside, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking with you here.¡±


    ¡°You have my undivided attention.¡±


    Paxton took another drag and turned his focus back to the table as he said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving in the morning, and as much as we could use you, we¡¯re even.¡±


    Tetsu was perplexed by the gesture, replying, ¡°Even?¡±


    ¡°If you want out, now¡¯s the chance,¡± Paxton said. He paused to let Tetsu reciprocate, finishing with, ¡°If you need time to think about it, you have all night.¡±


    <hr>


    It was unclear what fate lay in store for Nomad and the rest of the team. Tetsu was as indecisive as ever. When he first left the town, he left his family at their lowest point, leaving them to cope with the passing of his mother without him. There was another path opening for him, and his desire to leave Nojiri once more continued to be weighed down by his guilt.


    With his father in the ground, the town in ruin and under new leadership, he would find himself making that same mistake. He stood outside of the town, staring back towards the festivities. There was not enough courage in him to go and see his brother. Congratulations, I¡¯m leaving again. They were already beyond the wire and had chosen their side of the fence. He stood in thought, scanning the area once in hopes to see Rei again.


    Behind him, he could hear the leaves beginning to rustle. Tetsu did not need to turn his head to know that Nomad was approaching. The familiar, almost rhythmic sound of his footsteps in the underbrush had become recognizable in their days of training. He stopped a few feet away from Tetsu, his eyes briefly flickering towards Nojiri.


    There was a heavy silence between them, one of deep grief. Nomad¡¯s usual sharp gaze was clouded with an unshakeable sadness. The lines of fatigue and worry etched into his face, his shoulders sagged under the weight of his thoughts. Tetsu looked over to him, wanting to say something to try and break the oppressive quiet, but his words failed him.


    ¡°Megumi¡¯s stable,¡± Nomad said, voice barely above a whisper. ¡°She¡¯s not talking much, but she¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Tetsu replied.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nomad let out a quick grunt, soon flashing a quick smile to revive his usual optimism. ¡°What did the Major say to you?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°Stand up for yourself. Don¡¯t let that asshole push you around.¡±


    Tetsu perked up, feeling a quick boost from Nomad¡¯s conviction. The two started to walk through Nojiri, examining the damage from the battle that had taken place a week prior. The town was hardly recognizable from what it was before. Tetsu continued to stare towards some of the rubble while thinking of the reactor again.


    ¡°I just had to push a button, I had it,¡± Tetsu hissed before kicking some of the dirt ahead of him. He raised his hand to his face, holding his index and thumb together. ¡°I was this close.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you were close, but believe me close and done are two different things. Just be glad you and Rei made it back. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright,¡± Nomad replied, almost laughing as he examined Tetsu¡¯s ragged appearance. ¡°Sounds like that other guy gave you two the business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s next,¡± Tetsu began to think of Susumu¡¯s warning of staying in the valley. If the war ever settled down here, he would be able to come and take Nojiri with little resistance. He continued, ¡°Susumu isn¡¯t going to let me stay. I don¡¯t even feel welcome in my own home anymore.¡±


    ¡°No way, fuck that. Home is where the heart is, your people here aren¡¯t your people,¡± Nomad said before giving him a gentle shove. ¡°That¡¯s us.¡±


    ¡°You are my people?¡±


    ¡°Have your people jumped in front of a bullet for you? I don¡¯t know if they have, but you¡¯ve done that for us.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Have any of those people rushed headfirst into a battle to try and save you,¡± Nomad continued, giving him another quick jab to the shoulder¡ªthis time prompting Tetsu to playfully retaliate. ¡°Nobody in the place I came from would do that for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it like that,¡± Tetsu said before his face lit up with a smirk. ¡°Do you think I should go with you all?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he laughed and really thought about his abilities in comparison to Tetsu. The young man was still quite green in terms of battle, but his talents were something to not be underestimated. ¡°We definitely need you.¡±


    ¡°Would you do it even if your father just passed away?¡±


    ¡°I had to do it because he did pass away.¡±


    He had never listened to Nomad open about anything before this point. There was much about the war and his new friends from Kashmir that had and may always remain a mystery. While they circled the town, the rest of the troops from Liberation had already begun loading the remains of the Delta unit into the newly acquired dropship.


    Tetsu investigated the wreckage and asked, ¡°Do you know what this is for?¡±


    ¡°Probably to reverse engineer it,¡± Nomad replied, quickly shaking his head, and continuing with, ¡°if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know there was a world outside of this one, but now it turns out we¡¯re stuck in a war spanning the entire planet. Did I get that right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the entire planet, it¡¯s a big world.¡±


    ¡°Why though?¡±


    ¡°Imagine two giants,¡± Nomad turned to him, this time raising his hands as he came to a stop. He was trying to visualize the metaphors in his head, instead playing them out with his hands as he spoke, ¡°Two big giants that are just wailing away at each other.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting there. So, every now and then, after a fight one of the giants gets a little piece of land. They keep fighting, and then the other one takes a piece of land for himself. It gets a little bit tricky after that, because one giant says the other is bad for punching him and taking the land¡ªeven though he¡¯s standing on conquered land with bloodstained fists.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the hip-pocket version.¡±


    ¡°What made you fight for the G.E.I. then?¡±


    Nomad shook his head, giving a sigh after hearing the same question. He sat in thought for a moment, only peaking Tetsu¡¯s curiosity to think of Nomad¡¯s ventures before this.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people who really believe they are doing good for humanity,¡± Nomad finally spoke. ¡°The real enemy isn¡¯t the G.E.I. because I can tell you that the Premiere and most of the high command don¡¯t even call the shots most the time. It¡¯s the Weapons Administration, those are the bads.¡±


    He remembered hearing of the organization in passing over the dozens of briefings in the last week. Premiere Anatoly had overseen a lot of the operations in Kashmir, but there was no possible way for one person to manage an administration that governs millions.


    Nomad continued, ¡°With how bad we¡¯ve been hindering their offensive, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Premiere started purging them for insubordination. He may not be as evil as a lot of the baddies I¡¯ve seen, but the lesser of evil is still evil.¡±


    ¡°Then answer me this,¡± Tetsu asked, finally matching Nomad¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why do some people give their lives for them?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot they have done for people, but mostly it¡¯s for security. People will give anything to walk down the streets safely at night or to ensure their own future. It doesn¡¯t matter who gets stepped on.¡±


    ¡°Even if it means defending tyranny?¡±


    ¡°To be perfectly honest,¡± Nomad replied, this time turning away and staring back towards the troops as they continued to load the ship. The thought of there being a lesser of two evils rang true as he thought of Liberation. His father called it a dead end and tried to keep him from having to go into this battle. Again, his paranoia started to take over, thinking of Liberation and the O.W.O. becoming tyrannical. He then concluded, ¡°Depends on who the tyrants are.¡±


    <hr>


    The moon cast its bright white glow on the tattered skyline of Nojiri and illuminated the streets. A chill from the night air could not match Nomad¡¯s words, depends on who the tyrants are. Tetsu had seen the people he grew up with turn on his family and join Liberation at the drop of a hat. He had much on his mind following the mission and had spent most of the night thinking of what would wait in the beyond.


    He remained perched bedrock facing what used to be the Nojuro Temple when he took notice of Rei. She had finally chosen to leave the medical bay and make her way over to him. At this time, the two normally would start their morning before the sun could even rise. The light of dawn had not yet come to the horizon. She finally limped over and took a seat on the cold stone next to him.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Tetsu said.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied, pausing again as her demeanor took a sharp transformation.  ¡°I want to apologize for what happened yesterday. You saved my life.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°I also appreciate you standing up for me against Paxton.¡±


    The warmth spread through his chest, a feeling he tried to keep suppressed. Seeing her open once more was even more of a relief following their last encounter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± he replied softly, voice steady despite the emotions swirling inside him. ¡°I was doing what was right, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Rei gave him a small, genuine smile that reached his eyes. The rare sight made Tetsu¡¯s heart ache with a sense of joy and longing. In their short time together, he found himself slowly building a bond with her. As it strengthened, he slowly began to realize his feelings and the urge to express them but feared ruining the moment. He did not want to hear the wrong answer, he did not want to drive her away. Instead, he returned her gaze with soft smile of his soft.


    ¡°Still,¡± she said, her tone sincere, ¡°it means a lot to me.¡±


    They sat in a comfortable silence, watching the first rays of sunlight beginning to creep over the horizon. Hundreds of yards away, they noticed Minoru¡¯s carriage starting to roll down the dirt path, steadily approaching them.


    ¡°What are you doing out here this early?¡± she asked him, completely drawing his focus towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot on my mind,¡± Tetsu replied. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in the valley, but I¡¯m worried if I go with you all, I might put you in danger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that,¡± she replied before forming a distant stare filled with grief. ¡°I got three people killed because I didn¡¯t kill Susumu when I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so bent up out of shape over it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t handle losses well,¡± she hesitantly admitted. ¡°I¡¯m glad that we both escaped with our lives.¡±


    The sound of Minoru¡¯s carriage only grew louder, this time prompting her to stand up and continue, ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t hold back I think I could have beaten him.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hold back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed people before,¡± she said, her tone more somberly while her face showed a mixture of regret and a level of intensity that intrigued Tetsu. ¡°It¡¯s never easy, even with the bad ones. Once he told me he was one of the many in my village, it really struck me. I realized that I would be killing somebody from my home, one of the only remaining members of the Hideo-Jin Dynasty. For a moment, it reminded me what little I have left.¡±


    He remembered Nomad¡¯s words, this time trying to collect them before saying, ¡°Home can be anywhere. Have you ever thought about that?¡±


    Rei looked back to him, visibly confused. It was a foreign concept, but she thought about the relationship with Tetsu and the others she was slowly building. In hindsight, she felt closer to them than the many people she grew up with. Everybody in the old village felt like a replaceable cog in a machine. It was cold, there were no individuals. Being among her new peers slowly began to ignite her memories of Shugo continuously trying to break her from that mold.


    With another defeat weighing her down, she was finding herself struggling to grasp what individuality meant. Hideo wanted her to be ruthless, to be a more capable fighter than he ever could, and she knew that she could not hold back in the fights ahead. She started to rub her head while the sound of carriage rumbled closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had to kill anybody before, but I know what it¡¯s like to not have friends or to lose family.¡± Tetsu said again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing about having to kill,¡± she said before turning back to him, ¡°when you kill somebody it feels like you¡¯re killing a piece of yourself, but sometimes you must. If you¡¯re coming along, you may be put in that position.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to kill what makes you a person?¡±


    Rei took some time to think about it. Every day since Shugo passed felt like she was trapped in a struggle. She wondered if the battles ahead would turn her into someone just like Susumu. The possibility was haunting, and she was finding it harder to grasp the reality of such. Minoru finally rolled up to the two, calling out to them as he steered the horses towards them. Tetsu slid off the rock and stood to face him.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡± Tetsu said.


    He walked over towards the horse closest to him to show his hand. The animal¡¯s lips flapped about, spreading saliva across Tetsu¡¯s nose as it let out a quick whinny. He pulled back and quickly ran his sleeve across while Minoru began to chuckle.


    ¡°He¡¯s not well mannered towards royalty,¡± Minoru said while he reached into his coat pocket for a cloth. After finally grabbing hold of the tattered piece of linen, he gently tossed it towards Tetsu, staring in awe as it fell towards the dirt. Tetsu lifted the cloth from the dirt below and brushed it over his face while Minoru had tried to keep from laughing. Instead, he asked, ¡°Your brother won, are you excited?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about it.¡± Tetsu replied.


    ¡°You both look like pure hell. Compared to where we were a week ago,¡± Minoru went on again and looked at the two as he finished his assessment. He had remembered trying to patch up Tetsu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Looks like an improvement, if you believe that. I know not one of us expected everything to go like this, but at this point I¡¯m just thankful we¡¯re all still alive.¡±


    ¡°Compared to what I came from, you¡¯re very fortunate that your family and most the town made it.¡± Rei added.


    ¡°Almost all of them,¡± Tetsu said before found his thumb in his mouth again, still nervously biting away as usual. ¡°Do you think I held back on somebody? That guy who shot my father, I could have finished him earlier and maybe he would still be here.¡±


    ¡°I think I rolled in at the wrong part of this conversation.¡± Minoru said aloud.


    ¡°We¡¯re both in a bit of a,¡± Rei said as she waved her hand in the wind for the word, ¡°trouble?¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± Minoru asked before giving the reins a gentle tug.


    ¡°It¡¯s about doing something that should be done, but holding back,¡± Tetsu spoke, ¡°I could have pressed a button and blown up that entire facility. I would have killed a lot of people, and I don¡¯t think either of us would have made it back alive.¡±


    Minoru let out a grunt, and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a hard decision to make.¡±


    ¡°What would you do?¡± Rei asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Minoru replied as he stared up towards the trees. Still deep in thought, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a fighter, but if its them or me, its them.¡±


    Rei and Tetsu knew that moment would present itself sooner or later. With the crew preparing for the evacuation in the morning, neither would have long to make peace with this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go with the others today, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m coming back.¡± Tetsu spoke up, causing Minoru¡¯s eyes to perk up. Rei had started to back away from the two, leaving them in peace as they conversed.


    ¡°Well son, you¡¯ve always wanted to leave this town and find your place in the world. I can¡¯t say every decision you¡¯ve made has been good,¡± Minoru chuckled and leaned towards him, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve been watching you grow up. How old are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be eighteen in a few days, I think.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you know,¡± he had stopped short again. After a quick pause, he looked back towards the town to get another glance at the devastation. ¡°Things are going to be getting harder around here, so it might be for the best.¡±


    Rei had stepped forward and said, ¡°We¡¯re ending this war, and we will return.¡±


    ¡°No doubt,¡± Minoru replied. ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot to help us, and I won¡¯t you both to remember that this is still home. I know you don¡¯t have one, Rei, but don¡¯t ever forget you are welcome. As far as I see it, this is your home.¡±


    ¡°When I do what I have to do, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Nojiri was a lively scene, hundreds of towns folk brought together in high spirits with Junichi¡¯s election. The center of the town where the stage loomed was geared up for a ceremony. Paxton and members of Liberation were already gathered and preparing for the transfer of powers. Tetsu watched from the outskirts of the crowd, as far from the stage as possible.


    He was draped in an old cloak, filled with rips and tears from its many years of use. While among his people, he did not feel that animosity that once graced him, but still never could shake the fear of being vulnerable to such a situation. He kept low, near some of the shops that miraculously evaded destruction, watching the stage.


    In the next few hours, Liberation would be leaving with their ships. With them, that would include Nomad and his friends, and most importantly Rei. There was a drive for him to take a risk and go that was only clouded by that anxiety of leaving his family behind again. It was his brother¡¯s biggest day; one he could not miss.


    However, with the departure coming, he found that his mind was already made up. He was going to depart, but he could not face his family.


    I owe them something.


    There was some movement on the stage, followed by some activity in the crowd. First some shouting, then some applause, and then Junichi took the stage. The moment he graced the crowd with Paxton flanked at his side, the crowd exploded in an enthusiastic roar. Even in his duress, Tetsu found himself in awe, applauding along with the crowd.


    The energy of the people around him lifted a weight from his shoulders. Junichi standing before the crowd nearly brought Tetsu to tears. The next generation of Nojiri was set to begin. Tetsu was realizing the reality of the situation and accepting that he was not going to be part of this chapter.


    He looked back up to Junichi, getting one last glance at him. In the final moment, he could notice a quick change in Junichi¡¯s gaze to one of perplexity. Kagome was not at his side, nor Tomo. Tetsu looked through the audience once more and let out a sigh as he tried to swallow his guilt.


    He later joined the crew at the Mobile Carrier, getting one more look at the inside. Nomad and Rowan gathered to help prepare the ship for the people of the town, ensuring that there would be no possibility that the G.E.I. would never be able to operate the craft again. It was to remain in Nojiri as a trophy for their victory among many other things.


    While they operated the controls, Megumi was finally conscious, and able to roll herself around by wheelchair. Every word and movement caused her to wince. While she made the final preparations, she seemed to appear melancholy while looking at the deserted interior of the vehicle. Its metallic scent and cold walls would serve as a reminder of her time on board with Nomad and the others. Her final decision to change sides and join Liberation was made here.


    ¡°I think I might miss this stupid thing, oddly enough.¡± she remarked.


    ¡°Not me,¡± Nomad chuckled. ¡°I hated spending the night in this little coffin.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad, think of all the fun we had.¡±


    ¡°Fun in a terrible not at all fun kind of way, I guess.¡±


    Megumi cracked a smile before gritting her teeth as the pain in her stomach started to light up again. She clenched her abdomen once more before leaning into her chair.


    ¡°You should have gone to the ship already,¡± Tetsu called out to her as he watched her groan. ¡°Just because you can roll around, doesn¡¯t mean you should.¡±


    ¡°You guys need me.¡± she said before letting out another grunt and adjusting herself in her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you decided to stick around,¡± Nomad said. ¡°I figured you would be with your brother for that big victory celebration.¡±


    Tetsu shrugged it off, not bothering to reply to him. He wanted to help Megumi and the others as best as he could. They had a little under an hour before they would be loading up and heading to Asiana.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried about saying goodbye or anything?¡± Rowan asked as she placed her hand on his shoulder. The gentle contact made him flinch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to tell them I¡¯m leaving again,¡± Tetsu said to her. He looked back up to her, barely making eye contact. Nervousness filled him, only causing him to look back down towards the floor before he continued. ¡°When my mom passed away, I sort of ran out. It really hurt. Honestly, I don¡¯t know if going with you all would be the right decision. Now that dad is gone, and the town is in this transition period, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just hurt them again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there would be any hard feelings if you stayed,¡± Nomad said. ¡°You have a long life ahead of you. There¡¯s nobody forcing you to go.¡±


    He looked back over to Nomad and started to trail off in thought. During their chatter, the control panel started to light up once more, this time revealing some activity outside of the ship. Nomad turned over towards it to see a small rectangular video feed begin to digitize across the screen. Once the image became clear, it revealed Kagome and Tomo both walking towards the side hatch.


    ¡°Well, speak of the devil,¡± Rowan said aloud. She gave Tetsu a soft punch to his arm, causing him to wince. ¡°Trust me on this one, you¡¯re going to want to say something if you¡¯re going. You have an hour.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will like it.¡± Tetsu replied.


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t know until you say it.¡±


    Before Tetsu could continue, the side door on the Mobile Carrier started to come to life. The inner mechanisms of the vehicle started to whir, letting out a grinding sound as the side hatch started to glide to the open position. Before the door could open, Tomo squeezed through. Her eyes lit up with excitement seeing Megumi and the rest of the crew together.


    ¡°Hey little one, how are you feeling?¡± Megumi asked with a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡± Tomo replied, slightly stumbling over her words.


    She was already able to run circles around her mother and barely had any difficulties breathing. It was still a complete 180 from her condition just a week prior. While she started to make her way over towards Megumi, Kagome made her entrance. Tetsu quickly rose to his feet, trying to mask the struggle within.


    ¡°Did you skip out on the ceremony too?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°I have been overwhelmed, it¡¯s too much for me.¡± Kagome replied.


    ¡°I was never a fan of the noble lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± Kagome tried to keep a smile on her face with the cold delivery. Even with the developments of Nojiri and the current situation, Tetsu knew that she was still bitter about him having walked out the first time. However, Kagome cast her gaze on him and continued, ¡°I hear the outsiders are leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°I heard you were going too.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he was hesitant with the reply. Deep down he could sense some nervousness hidden behind her composure, but he had to give her his reasons. He tried with every fiber of his being to keep his thumb from his mouth and to try to reflect his determination. ¡°I know that¡¯s not what you wanted to hear, but I have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Tetsu,¡± she replied, her voice was steady. ¡°I understand. You have a strong will, a strong sense of duty, and I think mom and dad would be proud that you¡¯re standing up for something.¡±


    Tetsu knew that he was walking out again. As he continued to speak of his departure, he noticed a fleeting glimpse of discomfort in her eyes¡ªa subtle shift in her demeanor. Even for a fraction of a second, he could see a subtle break in her usually steady composure. He reached out to her, gently placing his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be ok. Liberation needs all the help they can get, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything they can throw at us that they haven¡¯t tried already.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°I know,¡± Kagome managed a small, forced smile, masking her concern as she spoke. ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll be careful out there. I don¡¯t want to lose you too.¡±


    He nodded solemnly, appreciating the understanding between them. At last, he pulled her close to give her a hug. There was no shaking the weight he put on her shoulders from his decision. Tetsu tried to hold back his tears before finally going to say his goodbyes to Tomo.


    ¡°Well, little one, I¡¯m going to need you to take care of mom for me, ok,¡± Tetsu said after leaning down to Tomo. ¡°I need you to take good care of Kona too, she¡¯s your dog now.¡±


    The young girl only nodded back to him and raised her arms to him to accept his embrace, for what they hoped would not be the final time. Megumi felt some tears starting to bead up in her eyes, and gently brushed them onto her hand.


    ¡°Tomo,¡± Megumi spoke aloud, getting her attention once more. She turned towards the control panel of the Mobile Carrier as she remained steady in her chair. ¡°If there is anything wrong, you and your mom need to talk to Control. If you help take care of her, she¡¯s going to take care of you.¡±


    Tomo smiled, giving her a nod of excitement finally knowing that she had access to see the onboard AI assistant. The crew all prepared to leave, finally getting ready to embark for the mainland. Once Tetsu stepped out into the forest again, he got one more look at Tomo and Kagome, thinking of Junichi back in town.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet you all at the ship, I have something to do.¡± He called out to them before turning back towards town.


    <hr>


    Junichi could not find himself alone in his new position. Each moment was spent with one of his appointees or one of the many noble guards. Now, he was overseeing the next project in Nojiri, the reconstruction of the Nojuro Temple. He found himself in the library, finally taking some solace in being able to see Liberation and the outsiders vacating Nojiri. Two of the townsfolk gathered with him, both engineers, to help oversee the construction. He looked down at the new blueprints, drawn completely on papyrus with a pine-based ink.


    ¡°How long would it take to build this?¡± Junichi asked, trying to show them his attention, but still finding his thoughts wandering.


    Looking at the new design felt surreal. He was slowly starting to feel overwhelmed, finding himself thinking of the many struggles ahead. More so, he still felt himself dealing with the weight of his actions. Just like Tetsu, he did what he thought would ensure the survival of his people. For better or for worse, the town was still thriving with high spirits. Before the engineers could continue, the library doors opened once more, revealing Tetsu.


    The moment Junichi laid eyes on his brother, he rose from his seat. The weight slowly began to come loose while Tetsu approached him. With a quick wave, he ordered the two townsfolk away, leaving Tetsu and Junichi alone.


    ¡°I thought you were already with the others?¡± Junichi inquired, maintaining a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve heard,¡± Tetsu replied, turning away from him to hide his shame. He started to wander around the table, slowly glancing at the new designs for the Nojuro Temple. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you were going to say, so I was afraid to tell you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice to make. You¡¯re a man now. I¡¯m glad that you were enough of one to tell me.¡±


    Tetsu smiled back at him, replying, ¡°I appreciate your kindness. I was worried about leaving until I saw your ceremony.¡±


    ¡°You were there?¡±


    ¡°Not for the speech,¡± he shook his head, some regret reflected on his face while he spoke. ¡°I saw them cheering for you when you walked up. It reminded me of father.¡±


    Junichi could feel the sincerity in Tetsu¡¯s words. He could not respond, only instead feeling frozen at the sight of Tetsu¡¯s new transformation.


    Tetsu continued, ¡°I thought with everything that happened, you were going to fail us, but here we are. I thought we were going to be torn apart, but instead they embraced you, they chose you. You¡¯re the new leader of Nojiri and I am sorry I will not be there for that.¡±


    ¡°Your purpose is greater than this.¡±


    Tetsu nodded, eyes starting to glimmer as tears began to form. He stepped over to Junichi, finally reaching out to receive his embrace. Junichi would do his best to ensure that Nojiri became stronger than what it was and knew Tetsu¡¯s future was out of his hands now. As Tetsu pulled back, Junichi look back towards the opposite wall, hearing more commotion starting to begin.


    ¡°They have to be leaving any minute now.¡± Junichi said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Tetsu replied, finally taking a deep breath and standing strong before him. ¡°Until we meet again.¡±


    <hr>


    Rei found herself still reminiscing over the countless memories she had inside the valley. She knew that Nojiri was always an option, but deep down her heart burned to finally resume her pursuit of Vic. After being defeated by Susumu, she knew that there was much she needed to learn. Following Susumu¡¯s attack, she found herself slowly beginning to reestablish her connection to the Deep. The thought of going into the battle with Vic without that power only raised her anxiety.


    However, she was confident that she would be able to become stronger. The legendary Hideo-Jin bloodline flowed through her veins. With her newfound clarity from the battle, she was certain that once she was back in shape, she would be a force to be reckoned with. There would be no mercy for her next enemies. Susumu¡¯s words still haunted her, only reminding her that she would have to be as ruthless as the people who once tried to kill her.


    ¡°You about ready to go?¡± Paxton asked as he stepped towards her with another cigar in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m as ready as I will ever be.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Are you excited?¡±


    ¡°Just a little,¡± she shook her head, still feeling anxious. There was a whole new world out there, and more importantly she continued to think of finally seeing her mother. ¡°What¡¯s my mom like?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s something else, let¡¯s say that. I think you two are gonna get along real nice.¡±


    Rei smiled back to him, feeling a sense of warmth with the drawl in his delivery. She finally joined his side and followed him towards the dropship. At the edge of Nojiri, the commandeered dropship along with the Munger awaited their departure. Both vessels were loaded. Their engines rumbled as they prepared for the flight. With the Kerrigan out of commissions and completely stripped of its parts, the crew all would have to prepare for one cramped flight back to the mainland.


    It was expected for them to take around seven hours to make it to the rendezvous, and they would have to fly cautiously. Somewhere in the airspace, the Litvyak and Vic were awaiting to intercept. On the mainland, they would finally be united with Mizumi¡¯s fleet. It was unclear what their next operation would be¡ªonly Paxton and Mizumi would know what awaited them.


    As Rei started to load herself onboard, she immediately noticed Tetsu and the others starting to approach. Tetsu¡¯s gaze filled with determination as he walked proudly towards the ship. Rowan and Nomad were at his flank, helping to roll Megumi towards the ship. As they continued forward, Paxton finally lifted his lighter towards his cigar to finally give it a puff.


    ¡°Well, shit-fire,¡± Paxton barked after lighting the stogie. He pointed towards Megumi and took a quick drag of the cigar, causing his mouth to water up. ¡°Well look who¡¯s back from the dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m strong enough to walk.¡± Megumi said, rather loudly as she tried to hide her pain.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, get your ass inside.¡±


    Megumi returned with a pain filled laugh once more wincing as her stomach flared up again. Kismet emerged from the ship with Rei once more to quickly aid Megumi. As they finally loaded her inside, Tetsu turned to look back at Nojiri.


    ¡°Well, this is it.¡± Tetsu muttered.


    The remnant of chaos slowly gave way to the comforting embrace of normalcy. The town, which was once a battleground, scarred and battered, now held the promise of renewal. The supply lines which provided sustenance for the people were on the mend, gradually stitching the town back together.


    His brother Junichi was soon poised to take control of the town, keeping it in the hands of the Nojuro family. Tetsu¡¯s acknowledgement of his leadership, though unspoken, lingered through the air. The engines of the dropship behind him hummed, serving as a reminder of the urgency of his departure. Without a formal farewell, he turned back towards the dropship and stepped inside, finally embarking towards the unknown.

 Book 3: Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The flight over to the mainland was a mixture of emotions and new experiences for Rei. Her first exposure to being at high altitude would have been life changing, except she was stuck in a dark hull for the trip. Witnessing the Cosmo Cradle, battling Susumu¡ªa lost member of her tribe¡ªto see the peak of what the Deep offered, and having to work with dissidents from the G.E.I. was profound to say the least.


    After being cramped up in the Munger for the last twelve hours, she was more than ecstatic to learn the trip was ending. The ship made a rather rough landing in Asiana. Within moments of arrival, the troops on the ground scrambled to set up another camp. She finally got to step outside of the ship and into a brand-new world. The camp was set up on the outskirts of an old city, one that had been devastated hundreds of years earlier. The only remains were old, corroded buildings covered with vines, moss¡ªremnants of the once thriving metropolis.


    Her eyes widened at the sight, filled with wonder. It was massive and a far cry from the towns of Nojiri or Aiga. Paxton began to make his round of the camp, taking notice of her curiosity. He started to approach her, preparing to light up another celebratory cigar to complement their travels.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen somethin¡¯ this big, huh?¡± Paxton asked, drawling once more.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Rei quickly returned.


    ¡°This place used to be just bustlin¡¯ with life,¡± he paused for a moment and let out a quick sigh before feeling around for his lighter. ¡°Not really lively now, except maybe some animals.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, and,¡± she tried to search for the words.


    Paxton quickly chirped, ¡°Haunting?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, nodding her head as she looked back to him. ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°You know, the records aren¡¯t really clear. Sometime in the last couple hundred years there was something big that happened to the planet.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°War, a really big one. Not like this one, this war was fought with some heavy-duty weapons. They really did a number, and it was bad enough to turn entire civilizations into dust.¡±


    She felt her breath slip away as her imagination began to take over. What happened in Nojiri was still fresh on her mind and already far beyond the battles that happened in the village. Paxton started to light up his cigar, taking a large drag and filling the air with a quick plume. He stared towards the vanishing city as its corroded buildings loomed over them. Rei noticed a subtle change in his demeanor. The air hung with unspoken stories, and she only grew curious thinking of the many battles he had fought in before this point.


    ¡°Paxton,¡± she asked, only to stop and reword her next question. ¡°What were those battles like¡±


    Paxton took a thoughtful drag from his cigar, exhaling a plume of smoke that swirled through the air.


    ¡°I can only imagine. I¡¯ve seen my fair share,¡± he said as his eyes flickered with a mix of weariness and distant resilience. ¡°War changes everything, Rei. The battles I¡¯ve seen¡­ they shape you, mold you into someone you never thought you¡¯d become.¡±


    He paused again, this time peering towards the ground. Rei sensed some vulnerability with his words, almost as if he was tiptoeing around the ghosts of his past. The words hung in the air, only trapping her in the tendrils of her own memories. The echoes of defeat against Susumu, his taunts, and the weight of those who died because of her holding back played on in her head. The scars had been etched deep into her consciousness, rivalling the pain she felt when Vic and the others arrived in her village.


    ¡°I think of that a lot. I¡¯ve tasted my share of defeat,¡± she confessed. ¡°I got thrown into this fight because my friends and family were taken from me. Sometimes I think that this is going to turn me into something I don¡¯t want to become.¡±


    ¡°Well, shit,¡± Paxton chirped before knocking some of the ash from his cigar. ¡°The path we¡¯re on is treacherous, but battles don¡¯t have to define who you are. I don¡¯t like to let my past dictate where I go, and I find sometimes the struggle ain¡¯t so much that person tryna kill ya but somethin¡¯ in yourself.¡±


    He placed his hand on her shoulder in reassurance, finally concluding, ¡°Hope ya learned somethin¡¯. Smoke?¡±


    Rei¡¯s eyes lit up as he held the stogie to her face. The bluish smoke from the embers burnt her eyes, causing her to let out a quick cough. She pushed his hand away, returning with a soft smile as he continued to drag on his cigar.


    ¡°If a war sent everybody back, why are we still waging one?¡± Rei asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Paxton replied. ¡°The Eurasians believe in a type of society where they have total control and believe me when I say they want control of everything¡ªwhat you think, what you say, and even what you feel.¡±


    ¡°How do they do that?¡±


    ¡°They have some technology where they can peer into your thoughts, and with that they can cut out what you feel,¡± he started to go through the motions, using much of the same logic and reasoning that had captivated the many minds he turned towards Liberation. ¡°They think concepts like basic freedoms are going to destroy society. It¡¯s a shared point of view among them Eurasianoids, but not us. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m going to spread our ideas while they fight to extinguish them. They can¡¯t kill humanity, and by golly I¡¯m gonna chip away at every sphere of influence they got until all they can kill is themselves.¡±


    ¡°Why go that far?¡±


    ¡°Cause they ain¡¯t got no humanity, all they expect is compliance because all they know is fear. I just intend to remind ¡®em what fear really looks like, and I¡¯m damn good at it.¡±


    He took a final, slow and long-winded drag from his cigar as Rei stared into his determined eyes. His aura was captivating, something that she had not seen since she was younger. The thoughts of all the people under his command reminded her of Hideo once more, reassuring her of the bright future that awaits with Liberation. The anxiousness and excitement swirled inside as she thought of finally being able to meet Mizumi.


    The word had come down that her ship would be arriving within minutes. Rei made her way back towards the Munger to meet up with the others. While the arrival was exciting, she saw that Tetsu and Megumi did not share the same enthusiasm. With Megumi¡¯s wounds, she found herself becoming more lethargic. It wouldn¡¯t be much longer before they would be able to get her the proper medical attention. As for Tetsu, he felt ill from being at high altitude and was left dizzy from the flight.


    After finally getting out of the ship, he was stuck arched over a small bush for a few minutes. Rowan stood over him, trying to do her best to offer support as Megumi was far too weak to taunt him. Nomad and Kismet emerged from the Munger, quick to join Rei¡¯s side. Before even getting a chance for any down time, the camp started to come alive.


    ¡°Everybody stand clear,¡± Judai shouted towards them. ¡°They¡¯re almost here.¡±


    The distant hum of engines began to resonate through the air as the massive silhouette of the Deck Hall descended from the cloud-shrouded skies. The ship cast a shadow over the desolate cityscape, causing Rei to stare in awe at the massive floating fortress. The buildings in the distance, once silent, now began to buzz as the Deck Hall loomed over. The shadow of the massive ship draped over the buildings while the winds began to pick up.


    Rei pulled her arm up over her head to shield her eyes as dust from the ground started to surround them. While the ship started to lower towards the ground, the skies overhead continued to roar. Above the ship, still circling the clouds overhead, were a handful of small metallic jets. Each of the vehicles performed intricate maneuvers as they provided an escort for ship, contrails leaving patterns in the skies above.


    She felt a sudden change in the atmosphere, her stomach started to get heavy while she watched the ships starting to make their descent. The presence of the new aircraft continued to make her think of the day the Litvyak flew over the village. She continued to stare upwards while the others started to gather around her.


    ¡°New recruits,¡± Paxton barked towards them while making his approach. ¡°You will be standing single file behind the troops in the back. When I call ¡®attention¡¯ you all hit the P.O.A. and wait until I say, ¡®at ease¡¯. Good to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, question,¡± Nomad replied, lifting his hand to him. He kept his voice loud to try and remain audible over the symphony of engines above. ¡°What the hell is a P.O.A.?¡±


    ¡°Position of attention,¡± he returned, quickly standing tall and crashing his heels together. The thud of his boots pierced through the noise while he balled his fists and pressed them against the seams of his trousers. ¡°Arms tight, shoulders back, feet at the forty-five, good to go?¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°I know this one!¡± Rei chirped as her eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Well hot damn,¡± Paxton replied before waving them towards the other troops. ¡°Get moving your asses behind the squad already.¡±


    He repeated for them to move, snapping back into his habits. Rei and the others made a dash towards the other troops, making their way behind the ranks of the others. The new platoon was hardly a squad¡ªmany had fallen in the battle of Nojiri. To the side of the squad, Chris stood with Mezrich and Megumi, keeping his only good arm gripped onto the back of Megumi¡¯s wheelchair as she remained slumped inside.


    The Deck Hall and the other fighters had made their landing just a few yards away, causing the squad to become consumed with dust. As the winds started to settle, the massive ship came into view once more before sitting silently. Moments passed and there was not so much as a sound. Then, the side of the ship started to rumble as one of the large metal hatches on the side began to open.


    A man stepped out of the side of the ship, standing tall in his utilities. His face was aged, eyes lined with cracks barely visible under the bill of his cover. Behind him were two additional troops, all unarmed as they flanked his side. The man¡¯s blonde hair seemed to glow under the sun as he came closer into view.


    ¡°Alright you guys, platoon,¡± Paxton howled after snapping to attention. The men lit up in anticipation, waiting for him to finally conclude, ¡°Attention!¡±


    There was one loud uniform crack, boots colliding as the troops snapped to attention. Paxton dragged his right foot in a circle, perfectly aligning with the back of his left heel before executing an about face. They stood motionless, waiting as the man inside of the ship made a turn for the inside of the corridor. Slowly, another figure started to emerge from the inside.


    The light from the sun started to illuminate the figure, revealing Mizumi with her immaculately pressed utilities. The stars from her rank insignias shined, only further raising the tension from the troops. The man started to march forward with her, flanking her with the other troops. As she approached, Rei could feel her heart starting beat ever faster.


    Seeing Mizumi¡¯s delicate face beneath the bill of her cover felt like she was staring at an alternative version of herself. Her faded, tangerine colored hair and green eyes glimmered while she marched proudly forward. The man to her side bore a silver star on each collar, with the nametape over his left breast pocket reading ¡°Ginger¡±. Finally, she came to a halt with the man and the other two troops, both snapping to attention to face Paxton.


    He turned towards the National Ensign on the front of the ship as it flapped in the wind, quickly giving a tight salute. The flag flew with a blue background, a white sphere in the center with thirteen stars circling the outside. From here, the text ¡°Unus Ordo Mendi¡± was barely legible with its white stitching. Paxton cut his salute before turning to Mizumi to raise his arm once more.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Major Rutherford Paxton requesting to board this vessel.¡± Paxton addressed her, voice firm and without a drawl.


    Mizumi raised her arm, returning her salute and saying, ¡°Permission granted, put your men at ease and have them board the ship. Our new recruits will report to Lieutenant Colonel Ginger.¡±


    ¡°Aye-Aye, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She cut her salute, Paxton quickly followed. He then performed another about face to face the crew and to give the order to ¡°fall out¡±. Each of the troops loosened up and started to make their way towards the ship. Rei was unable to form words as she started to follow them forward. Before they could even approach, Paxton lifted his fingers towards his mouth to whistle to them.


    ¡°Over here, new guys.¡± He said firmly.


    They cautiously approached. Rei continued to stare towards Mizumi as the sounds of the engines and the city nearby began to deaden. She took a deep breath, trying to keep her wits while Mizumi stared back at her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the ones that helped the team in Nojiri,¡± the older, blonde-haired man questioned them with a cold stare. ¡°My name is Lieutenant Colonel Ginger, and I want you all at my office in forty-five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rowan said casually.


    Her words only caused LtCol Ginger¡¯s eyebrows to curl as he turned to her. He stepped towards her, getting within arms distance of the young woman. Just like Paxton, he loomed over the crew¡ªstanding over six feet tall as he stared down towards them with his blue eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s sir,¡± LtCol Ginger corrected her with an aggressive tone. Rowan stood tall, giving him an equally cold stare as he started to reach towards her right arm. He flicked his finger across the grid like pattern trailing down it, only causing Rowan to twitch. ¡°Why was this enhanced?¡±


    ¡°It was a birth defect,¡± Rowan replied with a stutter in her voice. ¡°I was born with a small arm, so they cut it off and made a new one, sir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s gross, don¡¯t care,¡± he quickly replied before raising his hand over her mouth. Next, he turned to Nomad and pointed towards him. ¡°I take it you were the highest ranking, going off a guess here.¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant Nomad Matsuda,¡± Nomad replied, quickly following with, ¡°sir.¡±


    The utterance of the name caused Mizumi¡¯s head to twist towards him. Nomad looked over to her, slowly becoming pale after finally resting her eyes on her again after many years away. There was some intrigue that danced on her face, but she remained silent.


    ¡°Well, your rank doesn¡¯t mean dick here. You¡¯re under our command, but since you have some rank, you¡¯re in charge of the rest,¡± LtCol Ginger continued as he started to trail over towards Kismet. ¡°What the hell are you?¡±


    Kismet¡¯s eyes perked up before she started to look nervously towards the others. Rei glanced back at her, finally breaking eye contact from Mizumi and lifting her hands. She too was confused by the remark, which was only followed by Kismet starting to trail off once more.


    ¡°My name is Private First-Class Kismet Chughtai,¡± she finally returned. She fell silent again before getting a quick nudge from Nomad¡¯s fist to her back, finally concluding, ¡°sir.¡±


    ¡°Kiss-me Chug what now? Your name is Chugs, deal with it,¡± LtCol Ginger remarked, mocking her accent before finally shrugging her off and slowly turning towards Rei. ¡°Now, who¡¯s this one?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the drill field anymore,¡± Mizumi finally spoke with her gruff voice. She stepped over to him and grabbed onto his shoulder, which only made him seize up. ¡°Get to your office, I¡¯ll let the Major take over.¡±


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, I just feel cheated knowing we have recruits from the other side who didn¡¯t go through the ringer,¡± he replied with a smirk. ¡°I was curious about this last one.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the hero of the day,¡± Paxton said aloud, putting a slight drawl in his tone before walking over to Rei. He placed his hand into the small of her back, slowly guiding her forward toward Mizumi and Ginger. ¡°She¡¯s been one hell of a fighter. Don¡¯t be nervous about Ginger you guys, he¡¯s just gotta be an asshole since he picked up before me.¡±


    ¡°The Major and I tend to play the part, I play it better, which is why I¡¯m the Lieutenant Colonel,¡± Ginger said before snapping his fingers towards Rei. ¡°What¡¯s your name, and why do you look so familiar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s got some of that freedom fightin¡¯ blood runnin¡¯ through her veins, she¡¯s Rei,¡± Paxton drawled on before turning to her and asking, ¡°last name?¡±


    A subtle unease crept into Rei, furrowing at her brows as she started to think of the many years in the village. She had never been given a last name, and if she had one, it had been forgotten in the haze of fragmented memories. Hideo never referred to her as a Hideo-Jin, only Rei. She looked over towards Mizumi¡¯s nametape, seeing ¡°Hoshikaze¡± etched across it.


    ¡°I,¡± she murmured, trying to piece her thoughts together. ¡°I don¡¯t have a last name, or at least I¡¯ve never asked it. My father never spoke of it.¡±


    Mizumi¡¯s eyes shot back at her, slightly twitching as she stood tall before her. The crew fell silent as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°He never gave you his name?¡± Mizumi asked softly as a hint of sadness hung on her tone.


    ¡°He never told me anything.¡± Rei said back, feeling herself going cold. He never said anything, he just wanted me to be as strong as him.


    ¡°Did he ever tell you about me?¡±


    ¡°Once.¡±


    Rei stood by Paxton, sharing the revelation to her. Mizumi¡¯s reaction was evident, a fleeting sadness crept into her eyes. Her gaze met with Rei¡¯s as a shadow of regret seemed to loom over her. The news weighed heavily, overtaking any joy she would have expected from the reunion.


    ¡°I hoped he would have shared more with you,¡± Mizumi sighed, barely able to keep eye contact with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rei, I didn¡¯t realize he would have left you with more questions than answers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been Rei, and I guess that¡¯s good enough for now.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I would see you,¡± the words hardly crept through the air and remained dampened by the emotions starting to course through her. She then started to creep slowly towards Rei while trying to keep her bearing. ¡°He really trained you to fight?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah he did,¡± Paxton spoke enthusiastically, drawling as he reached around towards Rei¡¯s shoulder to give her a tap. ¡°The way she made quick work of that robot bitch back in Nojiri was somethin¡¯. This girl¡¯s a fighter, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Mizumi did not share the same enthusiasm and instead her face seemed to be filled with disgust once she looked down towards Rei¡¯s battle robe. She turned away from her before starting to walk back towards Ginger.


    ¡°Make sure to process them,¡± Mizumi said finally. She then started to walk towards the ship with the other two troops. ¡°I need a debrief on the mission in two hours, Major.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Paxton returned. His spirits seemed to deaden before he looked over to Rei. As Mizumi and the rest started to retreat, he nervously crushed his fist across his chin. ¡°Well, I told you she was something else.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± Rei said softly, hesitating a moment before finishing with, ¡°sir.¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t gotta do all that shit around me, just when they¡¯re around me,¡± he then turned towards Nomad and the rest. A bewildered stare was cast from him, alarming the crew. ¡°Well guys, you heard the man, Ginger¡¯s office, forty-five minutes.¡±


    He separated from Rei, leaving her to stand alone as the rest of the crew started to walk with Paxton towards the deck hall. She looked back towards the dead city in the distance, feeling her emotions aligning with it. Seeing her mother for the first time only left her asking more questions than she could answer. As she started to grow colder on the inside, she could feel warmth gripping onto the right arm.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Tetsu asked, trying to offer some comfort as she stared off into the distance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rei said back, shaking her head as he held onto her arm. Her thoughts were heavy, leaving a hole in her being. She could not help but to think of Hideo, Shugo, and the many people in her life that had since been taken away. At last, she painfully forced out a smile, replying with, ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Paxton¡¯s first day back in garrison had a very rocky beginning. Upon introducing the new recruits to LtCol Ginger, he found himself drafting letters for families of the fallen in Nojiri. While he toiled away, Ginger was quick to assign tasks onboard the Deck Hall to the new crew. In between letters, Paxton spent some time getting his garrison uniform ready. His utilities and golden oak leaved insignias were never brighter.


    While it was doubtful that he would ever be able to get the blood out of his field utilities, he was more than ready to part ways with the old uniform. At last, he finished running a razor across his face to look as presentable as possible before going to Mizumi¡¯s office. The Deck Hall was lively at the hour with dozens of soldiers walking past him giving the proper greeting for the day. He returned with one of his own¡ªnot common for a lot of the people in his rank. It was often many higher ups would be silent after receiving one, but he tried to maintain a lively appearance.


    His days as a private moving up through the ranks were still fresh on his mind. The only difference now is when he entered a room with several troops, somebody would give the call for attention. The level of respect he received from them was a driving force to get him through the days. He approached Mizumi¡¯s office while still going through the report in his head. Nojiri had been a success, he had miraculously located Rei, and at last he was ready to report that the attack on Aiga was a failure.


    ¡°The door is open.¡± Mizumi¡¯s voice was barely audible as she called out to him from her desk.


    Paxton made his entrance while keeping his shoulders rolled back as he marched towards her. The inside of her office was still well kept without a molecule of dust in sight. The challenge coins on her desk gleamed under her desk light as they sat in their wooden stand.


    Once he got to her desk, she raised her hand and quickly said, ¡°At ease.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡¯am,¡± Paxton said. She shook her head, letting out a quick laugh before rolling her eyes. ¡°Major Rutherford Paxton reporting.¡±


    ¡°I said at ease,¡± she said while motioning for him to shut the door. ¡°I know who you are, lord knows I can¡¯t get rid of you.¡±


    ¡°Where would you be without me?¡±


    ¡°Probably back west sitting at a desk at Battalion Headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like hell,¡± he said after gently closing the door and walking over towards a chair. ¡°Hopefully Ginger ain¡¯t givin¡¯ you an¡¯ the troops hell.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied as she lifted hands towards her collar. She flicked her fingers across it, causing the silver stars across them to let out a click. ¡°You forget I¡¯m a general.¡±


    ¡°Brigadier General Hoshikaze, the best of the best, eh?¡±


    Mizumi was once again charmed, only letting out a soft laugh as she lowered her hands to her desk to reach for her tablet. Without hesitation, she started to place her reading glasses over her eyes while beginning to punch in her combination on the device.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a thrill seeing you in the office,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m hoping everything went according to plan.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Nojiri won¡¯t be going without Democracy. We¡¯ve established a small resistance group and thanks to the Eurasian presence,¡± he laughed quickly, licking his lips as he thought about the long bloody battle in Nojiri. ¡°I would say enthused was quite an understatement for their willingness to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, who¡¯s the leader?¡±


    ¡°A guy named Nojuro Junichi, that¡¯s how them folks like to introduce themselves. Last name first, first name last. Imagine me calling myself Paxton Rutherford Major or some shit.¡±


    Mizumi let out a bellowed laugh, giving her desk a bop with her fist while scrolling through her device. The notes on the screen were quite the opposite of her office with random notes in place and cluttered desktop icons in front of the ensign of the One World Order.


    ¡°I recognized one of those troops,¡± she continued. ¡°That¡¯s Shift¡¯s kid, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said,¡± Paxton said firmly as he gave a quick nod. ¡°Didn¡¯t really believe him at first, but our backs were to the wall, and he came in swingin¡¯ for us. Definitely some Liberation blood in that man, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°What about the kid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well that¡¯s Ninja Boy. His name is Tetsu. He¡¯s a little shit sometimes, but Rei and the others like him a lot, he¡¯s useful,¡± he started to tap his hand on the desk before turning his eyes towards her again. ¡°I was kind of expecting you¡¯d be a little more happy to see her.¡±


    Mizumi¡¯s demeanor slowly began to shift, causing him to fill with alarm as she started to reach towards her glasses. Her hand slowly began to shake upon pulling them from her face, causing her glossy eyes to squint. There was much unsaid that only began to simmer at the surface. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a moment before finally staring back to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to keep my bearing, Major.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°Oh, I got that. She just seemed a little bit bummed is all. I know I¡¯m not in the position to give orders to you of all people, but uh,¡± he started to stammer for a moment, almost out of character as he collected himself. ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot of shit, and I think y¡¯all would appreciate some time together.¡±


    ¡°Very thoughtful,¡± she quickly returned before going back to her tablet. ¡°I will make sure to speak to her. I¡¯m trying to process everything, which is why I wanted to continue with your report.¡±


    Paxton gave the desk a quick pat, nodding in agreement as he tried to keep his concerns bottled away.


    He continued, ¡°We successfully retrieved a dropship, and I hope to have Mezrich take a shot at reverse engineering it with Megumi whenever she pulls through.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the General¡¯s daughter I told you about, she¡¯s real bright,¡± he said, flashing a grin while laying on the drawl. ¡°She¡¯s in the med bay. She¡¯s real tough too, crazy gal took a bullet to the gut, and we had a hell of a hard time keeping her glued to her bed.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Weapons Administration, so keep an eye on her,¡± Mizumi started to shift through her notes. She then turned her eyes away from him as she continued to document the conversation. ¡°I understand you gathered intel from their Mobile Carrier, we can comb through that. The reactor and the Alferov I hope are a smoldering crater.¡±


    He winced for just moment before trying to maintain his composure, finally saying, ¡°Negative.¡±


    Mizumi¡¯s jaw started to hang from her face as her eyes quickly perked up. She locked in on him with her gaze, her face a mix of surprise and anger while she pushed her tablet aside.


    ¡°We have no intel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We got the data, but we failed to destroy the reactor. They had somebody waiting for us and he managed to beat Rei and Tetsu.¡±


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Mizumi hissed. She slammed her fist into the desk, causing it and the challenge coins to rattle. ¡°That¡¯s some bombshell information to just spring on me at last minute, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t risk going back in, and I wasn¡¯t about to send Judai to try and fight them. The entire town was left in disarray, and it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll be able to turn that thing on any time soon.¡±


    ¡°The Weapons Administration will get the resources to do it. If they turn it on, it¡¯s going to be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°Do we even know if they can do anything with it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they can,¡± Mizumi said. She turned back towards her tablet and pressed her hand into her forehead. The disappointment lingered on her while tension hung in the air. ¡°Whatever they¡¯re planning is going to be nothing short of catastrophic. I¡¯m sure whenever we prune through that data, we¡¯re going to figure out what they have planned with it. I feel it.¡±


    ¡°Is it that Deep thingy you got going on?¡± he playfully asked, trying to remain cordial.


    ¡°Every time I reach into it,¡± she paused before trying to formulate her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s like there something in it that tells me what to do. That presence is eating me when I think about that reactor. I can¡¯t name it, but I am willing to go scorched Earth to stop it.¡±


    Paxton nodded in agreement. He could not quite comprehend the powers of the Deep and what they did to their users, but he could understand her. His chest was heavy as she spoke, only wondering what the end goal of the reactor would be. The future of the conflict was uncertain, and his thoughts of failure continued to press against him. There was no way now they could go back into Aiga, and the only option would be something insane like a bombing raid.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    It was a thought, and one that hung in the back of the two¡¯s minds. With the damage that had been inflicted to the region, they were not ready to risk the number of casualties over something that could possibly amount to nothing. Mizumi started to turn away from him while she delved into her thoughts again.


    ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything now. In the meantime, go to the new recruits and make sure they¡¯re getting situated.¡±


    ¡°Aye-aye ma¡¯am.¡±


    <hr>


    Megumi found herself drifting in and out of consciousness following the procedure, unsure when she was between a dream and lucidity. The room around her seemed to drift away as if the walls were separating from the floor itself. Within moments, the area around her had been enveloped by a gradient of black and dark blue, leaving her in a void that seemed to stretch into eternity. She reached out to her side, feeling a chill in between her fingers like water.


    She started to find herself filled with uncertainty on how she arrived, and started to make her way to her feet. The pain from her wound seemed to subside, as if she were never struck. The eerie surroundings only continued to envelop her, forcing her to take a step forward. With each stride, she found the chill becoming more powerful. The unsettling sensation swept over her, forcing her to move forward into the abyss.


    The ground beneath her feet slowly started to turn to dirt while the memories of her past began to echo. Just ahead, she could slowly start to see a pit, stretching as far as the eye could see. The inside of the massive dwelling slowly started to illuminate. The whispers from the Deep echoed in the emptiness, as if they were trying to communicate with her soul. Soon, the memories started to flood back, reminding her of the atrocities she had witnessed.


    The pit before her slowly began to rumble, casting the dirt aside and revealing a well of black beneath it. First, she could make out the sound of groaning beneath, then she could see the bodies¡ªmany bodies. Within moments, she had broken free from the grip of confusion and realized she was back in Rei¡¯s village. The groaning started to intensify, causing her to turn away from the pit. However, as soon as she looked away, she found herself staring towards it again.


    Panic took hold once she realized that every turn left her in the pit. The dead seemingly came to life, each letting out a horrible screech that chilled her to her core. Her spine shivered while the darkness slowly started to consume her once more. She jolted away from it before finally seeing a bright glaring light pierce through. The memory of the mass grave started to fade, pulling her from the abyss and back to lucidity once more.


    The groaning and ambient noises of the Deep soon were replaced with the sounds of monitors beeping and the subdued lights of the recovery room. She started to adjust herself once more, taking notice that she was finally back in her bed. The events from the void lingered in her mind, a surreal interlude between her surgery and the recovery. A faint scent from the tiles on the floor and the chemicals graved her nose, giving a strange sensation.


    She turned her head towards the room, seeing other beds across from her¡ªeach undisturbed. The inside of the recovery room glowed white from the sunlight outside being cast on the walls. Finally, she turned to her right to see Rei sitting in a small chair next to her bed, still dressed in her battle robe. Her orange hair remained tangled, still unkempt from the trip.


    ¡°I was wondering when you would wake up.¡± Rei said aloud, her voice muffled as Megumi tried to get a grasp on her situation.


    ¡°Am I awake?¡± Megumi asked.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°How long was I under?¡±


    ¡°All day,¡± Rei stood up from her chair placed next to Megumi¡¯s bed, staring over her. ¡°We haven¡¯t moved yet, we¡¯re still in that city or whatever they call them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a city,¡± she replied, slowly pressing herself up off the bed. The pain in her stomach had mostly subsided, but before she could finally sit up, Rei gently guided her back into the bed. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long, the others were busy, and I wanted to come check on you.¡±


    ¡°Are they ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be fine, you need to rest.¡±


    Megumi slowly started to lift the blanket over her torso to see the bandages still tightly gripped around the wound. There was not much pain following the operation, which only left her bewildered that the Liberation medical advancements could help her recover so fast. She turned back to Rei to see her with an almost lifeless gaze.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Megumi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just getting used to the place.¡±


    ¡°Did you get to meet your mom yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t said much.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± she murmured, taking notice of the somberness over Rei¡¯s stare. ¡°I thought you two would have a lot to say.¡±


    ¡°I guess not. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure she existed until a month ago. I didn¡¯t even know who I really was until those people came to my village. It really feels like everything was just thrown at me and it¡¯s taking more than I have in me to understand it.¡±


    The haunting images from the aftermath of the village and the mass grave started to run through Megumi¡¯s mind again. There was the constant reminder of her standing by helpless as the massacre unfolded. She did not have the power to stand up to Vic or the will, but each day from that point on served as a reminder of her inaction.


    ¡°You really have nothing to go home to, do you?¡± Megumi asked.


    ¡°I try not to think about it, I guess I¡¯m a drifter now.¡± Rei replied, her lips curled into a smile as she looked back at Megumi.


    ¡°What keeps you going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s somebody I¡¯m looking for. When I find him, I get it over with.¡±


    ¡°How is that working for you?¡±


    ¡°I got one of them,¡± Rei scoffed as she stared back towards the floor. She lifted her hand up to her face to slowly clench it while her mind raced. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would be able to beat the first one, but the second one is on my mind a lot. I don¡¯t think I can live with myself if I don¡¯t get him.¡±


    She¡¯s thinking of my father, Megumi thought to herself as she started to piece together Rei¡¯s words. She started to lean forward, managing to sit up in the bed before Rei tried to intervene again. She could faintly remember being on the runway back in Aiga, bleeding through her stomach.


    Many thoughts continued to go through her head, ones with regret. The haunting image of Nomad standing over her on the runway and the pain from the wound lingered among them. In that moment, she thought of her last words to Nomad on the runway and felt a rush.


    I didn¡¯t tell her, she thought again, finally saying, ¡°Rei, I want to talk about that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much I can say about it now,¡± Rei¡¯s faint, forced smile began to fade while she spoke. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°I know who you¡¯re looking for,¡± Megumi said, this time causing Rei¡¯s focus to turn to her. There was a flicker in Rei¡¯s eyes, a hopeful stare as Megumi began to sit up in the bed. ¡°His name is Vic Kawaguchi, and I know he hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It was more than hurt,¡± Rei snapped back while she gently placed her hands across Megumi¡¯s shoulders to guide her back into the mattress. ¡°This man who I never met brought an army to my village and killed everyone I knew.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°The violence that has been left in his wake; he needs to be stopped. Can you help me find him?¡±


    ¡°Rei, this isn¡¯t what you want to do. There¡¯s a way we can right this wrong, but I don¡¯t think killing him is going to put you at peace.¡±


    ¡°How can you be certain?¡±


    ¡°Have any of the people you¡¯ve killed ever brought you peace?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± her face danced with perplexing gaze, only causing her to stare ahead before finally making eye contact with Megumi again. ¡°Every person I¡¯ve killed was trying to kill me. If anything, I could have saved lives if I killed. Maybe if I killed Susumu right away, I could have saved those men he killed. I could have saved those people in Nojiri.¡±


    She maintained a thousand-yard stare, emotions deadened by her haunting memories. Megumi looked towards her and felt nervous staring at a new side of Rei. The innocent and curious woman she started to grow accustomed to only seemingly overtaken by guilt and regret, manifesting into a cold-hearted warrior.


    ¡°Maybe if I went all out and killed Jin, I could have gotten to the village sooner,¡± Rei continued as her face mixed with bitterness and an array of nameless emotions. Her continued berating from Susumu cut deep, only highlighting her inadequacies. ¡°I could have put all of this to an end.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them change you, this isn¡¯t you,¡± Megumi said softly, a slight stutter in her voice as she stared into Rei¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can break the cycle; you don¡¯t have to turn into this. You don¡¯t have to kill Vic.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care if I kill him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s,¡± Megumi stopped short, feeling fear starting to grip her as Rei loomed over. A breath of morbid curiosity pushed through her veins, anxious to see how she reacted. She knew what happened in the village was not her fault, but still wrestled with the guilt of her inaction. ¡°Vic¡¯s my father, I saw it happen.¡±


    She could sense a fleeting glimpse of surprise on Rei¡¯s face, only quickly returning to her cold stare. Beneath it, she could sense a struggle starting to take place, a momentary lapse of reason.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop him,¡± Megumi spoke again. ¡°Everything up to this point is me trying to right this wrong. I know it¡¯s not what you want to hear, but I think there¡¯s a way to end all of this without killing him.¡±


    Rei slowly started to retreat to her chair, refraining from eye contact. Megumi trailed her with her eyes, feeling that she had betrayed her. The weight from her guilt felt as if it had been finally cast from her shoulders, but she felt more pressure seeing Rei¡¯s somber demeanor.


    Megumi continued, ¡°If I could have stopped him, I would have. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Rei muttered, barely audible while she started to look back towards her. Her eyes remained fixated on the bed, unable to make contact with Megumi. ¡°I¡¯m glad you told me. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do if I ever do meet him. There¡¯s something in me I can¡¯t control.¡±


    The two fell silent once more, the beeping from the monitors continued. Rei started to lean towards the bed, softly resting her head on the sheets before looking towards Megumi with her bright, emerald-colored eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this place has a shower, it was really nice.¡± Rei said, forcing out a playful grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it does,¡± she laughed back as she started to reach her hand towards her. ¡°These people aren¡¯t that backwards, I don¡¯t think.¡±


    The two¡¯s hands quickly locked, fingers laced together as they fell silent again. Megumi leaned even further into the bed, feeling some relief being able to come clean to Rei.

 Book 3: Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Tetsu tried to maintain his usual stoic appearance, falling back to his mannerisms from years of nobility once he reported to LtCol Ginger. The inside of Ginger¡¯s office resembled Mizumi¡¯s¡ªalmost identical with the layout of the bolted down desk, lack of windows¡ªa claustrophobic space that kept Tetsu anxious, far too so to think about the others.


    Kismet and Rowan were forced down towards the deck, both mopping with Judai at the watch. Rei disappeared moments after they stepped on the ship, following Megumi towards the medical bay. Nomad stood next to him, staring forward at the blank grey walls behind the LtCol Colonel while at the position of attention.


    ¡°At ease,¡± LtCol Ginger said. He stared down towards his desk, showing his crown to them. Despite his cracks across his face, his blonde hair remained surprisingly full, not receding or thinning. Once his gaze turned towards them, he continued, ¡°You already know my name, and I know you both are well informed of this global conflict. Your name was Nomad, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Nomad replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to run this team, but you report to Corporal Watkins three times a day.¡±


    Judai and the other were on first name basis, causing some confusion to dance across Nomad¡¯s face before retuning with a formal, ¡°yes sir.¡±


    ¡°You alright?¡± LtCol Ginger asked Tetsu.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tetsu replied, feeling the urge to reach and put his thumb in his lips. ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°To my understanding, you¡¯re a little too young, but I was an early recruit too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tetsu felt some warmth as LtCol Ginger gave a rather warm, but sincere smile at him. He continued to stand tall, staring forward and not wanting to make eye contact.


    ¡°You can look at me,¡± Ginger called out again, slowly easing up his demeanor. He seemed to retain some professionalism, quite the opposite of his erratic behavior outside just an hour earlier. ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous. Sit down already.¡±


    The two cautiously pulled chairs from the edge of the room to take a seat in front of him. Ginger started to lean back in his chair, giving the two some reassurance while he reached into his breast pocket to retrieve a small, cylindrical plastic can. He opened the lid, revealing a moist, but fragrant tobacco within. Tetsu winced once as Ginger placed a small pinch in his gums, thinking of the many similar products in Nojiri.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the first recruits from the other side I¡¯ve had, so I¡¯m not gonna bother offering,¡± Ginger said while placing the can back into his pocket. ¡°Do any of you have any injuries or anything I need to know about?¡±


    Tetsu was ready to give a quick, dismissive nod before receiving an elbow from Nomad. He then replied, ¡°I have an injury. My shoulder was shot.¡±


    Ginger¡¯s calm smile faded to concern, prompting him to ask, ¡°Did you pull something?¡±


    ¡°No sir,¡± Nomad added, ¡°he was shot with a rifle, a pulse rifle about a week ago.¡±


    ¡°Shot?¡±


    Tetsu reached up towards his shoulder to pull the yoroi aside, causing Ginger to gag as he glared at the pale, uncovered wound beneath.


    He continued, ¡°Why the hell haven¡¯t you been sent to medical?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I did not think it was bad.¡± Tetsu responded, keeping confident amidst LtCol Ginger¡¯s disgust.


    ¡°Good Lord,¡± Ginger coughed while he began to shield his eyes. ¡°Why the fuck am I learning this now?¡±


    ¡°The one called Major Paxton of soldiers trusted my abilities,¡± Tetsu continued. ¡°I am ready for the frontline.¡±


    He tried keep the fa?ade. Being in a new world and far from home, his confidence and demeanor were going to get him farther than his nobility could. With Ginger¡¯s apparent disgust, his face began to light up with some enthusiasm.


    ¡°I like you,¡± he said before raising his hand to Tetsu again, shaking his fist enthusiastically. ¡°You focus on getting stuff done, even when you¡¯ve taken a bullet.¡±


    <hr>


    Tetsu did not spend long in LtCol Ginger¡¯s office before being sent to medical. After finally coming to lucidity, he found himself in the medical bay, barely conscious on the foamy mattress beneath him. He tried to lift himself up again, but instead sank back in. The material was far more comfortable than what he grew up sleeping on.


    He looked down at the blue medical gown over his body and then took notice of the sling over his arm. Moments later, he looked across the room towards Megumi, who was still fast asleep, which prompted him to call out, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Before going under, he could barely remember the doctors, instead remembering Ginger¡¯s warm reception. After a few hours of drifting in and out of sleep, he was finally interrupted as one of the doctors made an entrance. He was a middle-aged gentleman, graceful as his fingers swiped through the tablet in his hands. The first thing that struck Tetsu was the patch of the man¡¯s left eye, snow white hair, and familiar features on his face.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired,¡± Tetsu muttered while he propped himself up. As he gently rubbed his hands across his face, he looked back up to the man, finally asking, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one that operated on you. The anesthesia I gave you can be intense, sometimes when it¡¯s administered you can forget things from before the operation.¡±


    Tetsu could feel his chest getting heavy, quickly asking, ¡°Am I going to forget things that happened in the past?¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°No, no,¡± the man almost chuckled as he assured Tetsu, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re not going to forget anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I got to you when I did,¡± he started to walk around Tetsu¡¯s bed, taking a glance over to Megumi and unconsciously taking notes on his device. ¡°That field dressing was hideous. You weren¡¯t covering it or taking care of it. You¡¯re very lucky it didn¡¯t get infected.¡±


    ¡°Is that bad?¡±


    The man¡¯s only eye quickly shot open as he turned back to Tetsu, perfectly framing the alarm on his face. He continued, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s horrible. You could die. You¡¯re lucky the pulse hit you where it did. Your Axillary Nerve remained unscathed.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it were hit, you would be the legendary one-arm ninja.¡±


    That close, he thought to himself. Many questions raced through his head while he continued to try and wake himself. The man walked around the side of the bed and took a seat in a small metal stool.


    ¡°Nojuro Tetsu, do I have that right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, call me ¡®Doc¡¯, Doc Matsuda.¡±


    I know that name, Tetsu continued to repeat the words in his head. He then remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that name, my friend has the same. You¡¯re Shirow, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He looked up to Tetsu, smiling back to him before giving a nod in agreement. Before Tetsu could process a response, Nomad entered the room. His hair was disheveled, face drooping from the lack of sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you got up.¡± Nomad said.


    ¡°About time,¡± Shirow chirped. He finally placed the tablet in a massive pocket on his coat and stood up to face Tetsu again. ¡°I know you already know my brother.¡±


    ¡°You know already?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°It was a little heavy meeting again.¡± Nomad replied.


    Shirow nodded before continuing, ¡°Almost nineteen years.¡±


    Nomad silently acknowledged, his features changing for a moment. It was one of the first times Tetsu could see something beneath the surface poking at Nomad. The acknowledgement laced with resentment drew Tetsu¡¯s focus back to Shirow. Even with his rugged appearance and history, Shirow remained jovial, and cordial compared to the rest of the crew.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯re all under one roof again,¡± Shirow remarked. ¡°When you get back to fighting shape, we can teach you the ins and outs of this place. You¡¯re both still green.¡±


    ¡°Why did you two separate?¡± Tetsu voice was soft, but his question sliced through the air like a knife.


    Shirow froze in place as his one eye flickered back to Nomad. The air grew tense, almost suffocating. Nomad¡¯s jaw tightened while he cast a sideways glance back to his brother. The room was seemingly shrinking around them, the past pressing from all sides.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Nomad finally spoke, his voice strained and hollow. ¡°Ancient history.¡±


    Shirow looked away, his face a mask of professional detachment, but Tetsu could see turmoil in his eyes. A flicker of something¡ªpain, regret, anger¡ªpassed over Shirow¡¯s features before he composed himself. He busied himself with the medical equipment to Tetsu¡¯s left, but his movements were mechanical, while his mind was clearly elsewhere.


    Nomad¡¯s eyes bore into Tetsu, a silent warning to tread carefully. The usual warmth in his gaze was replaced by a cold, distant look that made Tetsu shiver. He could sense memories swirling inside of Nomad¡¯s head, ones that he did not want to revisit.


    Shirow took a deep breath, his composure slowly returned as he continued, ¡°Tetsu, you need to rest. I don¡¯t see any reason to keep you in here for now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Tetsu replied hesitantly, still feeling the weight of unspoken words.


    ¡°We can continue this later,¡± Shirow¡¯s voice remained steady as the warmth returned. ¡°You¡¯re going to be on limited duty for a few months, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t get you up to speed.¡±


    Shirow finished his checks, barely containing the emotional storm beneath with his professional demeanor. He glanced at Nomad, his eye softened with a mixture of sorrow and affection. Without a word, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around his brother in a brief but heartfelt embrace. Nomad hesitated, then returned the hug before they pulled apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check you later, Tetsu.¡± Shirow spoke again, voice softer.


    He gave Nomad a final nod before stepping out of the room. Nomad remained standing for a moment while he fixed his gaze on the door. Then, with a heavy sigh, he turned and settled into the chair beside Tetsu¡¯s bed. Tetsu was unsure how to proceed. The tension in the air was palpable, and he could see the strain in Nomad¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How¡¯s Rei?¡± Nomad asked, his tone casual.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tetsu stammered for a moment. His thoughts wandered again, thinking of his last encounter with her. ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious.¡±


    Nomad nodded, a smile played on lips, ¡°She came by to check on you, I thought you might have talked. She looked worried about you.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s eyes widened while a spark of hope ignited inside of him. His voice tinged with excitement as he replied, ¡°She did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did. Seems like she cares about you.¡±


    He could feel his heart swell, the thought of Rei¡¯s concern brought a warm flush to his cheeks. After hesitating again, he decided to finally take the chance.


    ¡°I really like her,¡± Tetsu confessed, barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk to her.¡±


    Tetsu let the words sink in as they hung in the air. He had finally vocalized what he knew deep down. The feeling was liberating and terrifying. He stopped, simmering in the moment while the weight of his confession left his shoulders. Nomad on the other hand was taken back by the comment and started to grin.


    ¡°Rei, huh,¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I always thought you and Rowan were a thing or something.¡±


    ¡°Rowan,¡± Tetsu¡¯s eyes widened in surprised. ¡°No, she¡¯s just a friend. Why would you think that?¡±


    Nomad chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, man, you two just seemed to click. She seems to really like you, but if you¡¯re into Rei, I¡¯m onboard with that. She¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Tetsu blushed, thinking for a moment of all his interactions with Rowan and how the others may have interpreted it. He understood she was interested in him but could not reciprocate the same for her.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Tetsu said after clearing his throat with a quick cough. ¡°I wanted to get to know her better and I am not quite certain how to make the approach without making a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a noble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Well, it helps to be yourself, don¡¯t overthink it. Just strike up a conversation and ask her to do something with you. It¡¯s easy.¡±


    ¡°Like training?¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Nomad chirped before looking back to him. ¡°Yeah, just get in the ring and slug her my guy. She¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being serious.¡±


    ¡°I am not. Just talk to her about something you enjoy, maybe crack a joke. You got this.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Nomad. I greatly appreciate your advice.¡±


    ¡°Loosen up a little too, she¡¯s already super tense.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a glow on the desolate landscape of the city beneath it. Its light shined through a veil of dust and debris, painting eerie shadows upon the crumbling ruins. The moss-covered structures buildings although a shadow of their former glory stretched up towards the sky, slicing through the air. The darkness enveloping the city was a haunting a surreal contrast to the beautiful sights overhead.


    Rowan found herself outside of the Deck Hall, standing on one of the many balconies to enjoy the sight. Before coming to Nojiri, she had never seen stars above. The lights from Kashmir had always blotted out the serene night skies. Seeing the dead city before her made her think of the metropolis back home, only casting her second doubts of defecting to Liberation.


    Her entire afternoon since boarding the ship was spent mopping floors and dealing with the other higher ups. LtCol Ginger was not much different from the other men and women in her chain of command back home. He was the opposite side of the same coin, a dark echo of the past she had escaped. Nothing about the situation put her at ease.


    She turned away from the city and back towards the ship to try and find some of the others. Since Megumi had gone under, she had not had the time to see her or Tetsu for that matter. The more she thought of Tetsu, she started to feel some anxiety about possibly growing apart from him. After getting inside of the ship, she started to wander the halls.


    The eyes of the other troops followed her around every corner, watching every step. By the time she neared the main lobby of the ship, she had finally come across Rei. Unlike the rest of her crew that was already asleep, Rei was still wide awake and sitting alone with a small notebook in her hands. The small pad of paper was crisp, freshly issued from her encounter with Ginger. While she started to thumb through the pages, her eyes started to shine.


    It was another piece of human achievement she had never been able to experience in her village. Rowan was cautious on the approach, and stood across from her, not making her presence known. Before she could speak out, she could hear footsteps approaching from across the hall nearby. The sudden noise caused her to retreat behind the corridor.


    ¡°What are you doing here all alone?¡± Tetsu¡¯s voice rang out from the halls as he called out to Rei.


    Instead of being dressed in his yoroi, he was finally given a chance to try on some of the new clothes from supply. He casually strolled towards Rei, wearing a matching pair of green shorts and a cotton shirt with some new rubber slippers. Bandage covered the upper side of his left arm while the lower half remained suspended in a sling. Rei looked back to him, still grasping the notebook in her hands and pulling a small ink pen from the binder.


    ¡°I was just trying this out,¡± Rei said to him, her voice shuddering. ¡°Paxton said he would write his thoughts in one of these.¡±


    ¡°Like a journal?¡± Tetsu replied.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s what he called it. I don¡¯t really feel like training right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to train, I just want to talk,¡± he continued before raising his hand towards the open spot on the bench next to her. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±


    Rei hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between Tetsu and the journal. Finally, she nodded, a faint smile touching her lips as she slowly began to shift aside. Tetsu sat next to her and felt some tension begin to vacate as he looked down towards the book.


    ¡°Have you written anything yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, not yet. I don¡¯t even know where to begin,¡± she replied before lifting the ink pen towards her face. Instinctively, she pressed her thumb against the button on the side, causing the tip to eject from inside. ¡°I¡¯ve never used this before.¡±


    ¡°I have, sometimes when we would get shipments back in town, we would have some come in every now and then. Nojiri was something else. We weren¡¯t quite as shut in as your village. I didn¡¯t even think yours existed until I showed up.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    Her face remained stern, barely painting an image of the turmoil inside. Tetsu started to pull his thumb towards his mouth once more, but quickly shook off the reflex and lowered his hands towards his lap.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think about it like that. The legendary Hideo-Jin-Ni exists in your blood and you never know what will happen,¡± Tetsu said while nervously tapping his fingers in his lap. ¡°You might have your own village one day that¡¯s even bigger. We¡¯re still young, we have a big future ahead.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± he shot back, slightly blushing as Rei stared towards him. Instead of staring back at her, he turned his sights towards the empty hallway before nervously scratching his cheek. ¡°Have you ever thought about starting a family?¡±


    ¡°With you?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Tetsu quickly chirped. His hands started to shake while he started to think about Nomad¡¯s advice. Finally, he looked back to her and continued, ¡°I meant in general.¡±


    Rei turned back towards her book, scribbling away with the pen before saying, ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the real lone wolf type, huh? Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that. That¡¯s me in a nutshell.¡±


    ¡°I had somebody I cared about a lot.¡±


    ¡°Shugo?¡±


    Rei¡¯s eyes perked up before quickly turning to him. They hung with a sense of regret, becoming glossy.


    ¡°When you put it that way,¡± she said before finally closing her eyes and nodding in acceptance. ¡°Yes, I did. I was so dead set on trying to train and prepare for the battles ahead that I wasn¡¯t even me anymore. It was like I was just going through the motions of becoming a warrior. He showed up and reminded me that I was, well, me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry all of that happened. I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up.¡±


    ¡°It feels good to talk about it. I don¡¯t talk to people that much. I think the only person I¡¯ve really been able to talk to is you.¡± Rei said before turning to him and cracking out another smile.


    Tetsu looked back towards her green eyes only feel his heart starting flutter as she gazed at him. While he continued to stumble over his words, Rowan peeked out from the corridor once more. Her eyes were keen to every word and gesture exchanged between him. She could not help but notice the relation between the two, able to easily connect in a way that she could never reach with Tetsu. Feeling skittish, she hid behind the corridor once more, listening in on the two.


    ¡°How do you feel about all of this?¡± Tetsu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Rei said hesitantly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to say anything that might be considered inflamed, but I feel a little apprehensive about this.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of reasons,¡± he said, slowly starting to trail his eyes away from her. ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for somebody, and now I have a name.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about that. That person is close to some of the people on this ship,¡± she started to clench her robe, gently pulling the fabric away from her flesh as she pondered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to go through with it. I¡¯m still thinking about Susumu and getting another shot at him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°If I can get out of this, then so be it. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll kill him. He was part of my old tribe. Maybe I can set him straight.¡±


    ¡°Not Susumu,¡± Tetsu chirped. ¡°He¡¯s not somebody who just steps aside. I¡¯m not going to deny it, I really wanted to be part of his clan. I regret it though. I don¡¯t think I can go back home with him still in the valley.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± she slowly reached over to him, softly gripping his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the valley one day and get our place.¡±


    Tetsu felt his heart racing as he felt the warmth of her hand. He tried to keep calm and soon found himself racing to say something.


    ¡°Are you not going to stay in the fleet with your mom?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t said a word to me all day.¡±


    ¡°Then go talk to her. She¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Rei pulled her hand away from him before nodding in agreement. She then turned towards the corridor, headed towards the bridge and finally chose to stand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, thanks Tetsu.¡±


    As she walked past him, Tetsu felt his heart racing once more. Once again, Nomad¡¯s advice continued to repeat in his head, subtly prompting him to stand and face her.


    ¡°Hey, Rei,¡± Tetsu called out, bringing her to a halt to face him. As she cast her gaze on him, he finally grasped a hold of himself and asked, ¡°Do you want to go do something when we¡¯re not on shift?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, not now though. I need to do this. We can pick up training later.¡± she replied, quickly dismissive before trying to turn away.


    ¡°Not now, obviously,¡± he remained strong, trying to keep confident as he spoke to her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about training, I meant something else¡­ not training.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She slowly began to smirk as the blood started to flush to her face, finally breaking through her usual cold stare before finally saying, ¡°Yes, that sounds great.¡±


    Tetsu nodded in approval, barely containing the rush of excitement brewing beneath. He started to make his way towards the corridor away from Rei, causing Rowan to light up as he approached her. She hid from view once more, taking a moment to catch her breath before finally confronting him. As soon as he made the corner, she finally made her presence known. She crossed her arms behind her back before rolling her shoulders back to spread her shoulders apart. Her heart pounded as he approached, her body was consumed with a blend of nervousness and determination.


    ¡°Hey you.¡± Rowan said, flashing a bright smile to Tetsu.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you were still up,¡± Tetsu replied. He turned to face her, returning with a grin of his own, mind clearly elsewhere as he asked, ¡°Do you know where Nomad is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but,¡± she kept her voice steady while butterflies filled her stomach. ¡°I was wondering if we could just talk for a bit. It¡¯s nice out.¡±


    ¡°Maybe some other time, I need some advice from Nomad about Rei.¡±


    ¡°Is she ok?¡±


    ¡°I asked her to spend some time with me and she said yes, I¡¯m excited!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s lips drooped for just a fleeting moment while his words pierced through her. With a heavy heart, she forced out a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Tetsu,¡± she said, her voice not betraying the turmoil inside her. Each word was hollow and empty as she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of devastation about consuming her. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it!¡±


    He reached out towards her, giving her a gentle pat across her shoulder before merrily continuing down the hall. Rowan took a deep breath. Her eyes started to burn with unshed tears before starting to walk away from him. Each step felt heavier as heartbreak started to press down on her. She could not bear to look back at him and just continued through the lobby and the ship, wandering aimlessly.


    The corridors of the ship seemed to fly past her, footsteps echoing softly against the metal hull while she started to fall into a haze of despair. Soon, she found herself starting to get closer towards the entrance to the flight deck. Before taking another step, she gave into her emotions and let out a whimper to finally release the pain building inside. Tears started to stream down her face while she leaned into the cold hatch.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you hear,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice drawled in his deep accent, a hint of amusement tugged at his lips as he approached her. ¡°Whatcha doin¡¯ up here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rowan replied, turning her face away to try and hide her tears. She quickly brushed her fists against her eyes and tried to bottle it up. ¡°I mean, sir.¡±


    ¡°At ease.¡± he ordered her, his tone gentle.


    Once she caught a sight of his with her glassy eyes, a flood of memories rushed back to her¡ªbeing caught up in Nojiri, being in a cell with the others while he interrogated him, the arguments. Despite all that, she could not feel that same tension and level of uneasiness. There was something different about this encounter. While they stared at each other in the dimly lit corridor, she felt at peace seeing his gaze flash with concern.


    ¡°Why ya cryin¡¯?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Rowan quickly responded, rubbing her face again.


    ¡°You can knock of the tough girl act for a moment, I¡¯ve seen it all before. I spend time with the general, I know when something¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he muttered before pawing his breast pocket for a cigar. While he started to pull one out, he quickly nodded and looked straight towards her. ¡°Good to know there¡¯s still somethin¡¯ human in there. We¡¯ve tried defects like yourself, no offense, and they can be hard to crack. You ain¡¯t never had them get up in your head and cut stuff out, have ya?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Paxton placed the stogie in between his teeth and started to walk over towards the entrance to the flight deck. He quickly released the hatch and then gave her a nudge with his fist.


    ¡°Walk with me for a sec.¡± he requested.


    Rowan felt a quick jolt of excitement upon seeing the new side of him and quickly walked through the doorway with him. The inside of the flight deck was barely lit, shadows enveloping the handful of fighter jets parked. Each of the vehicles were compact, loaded with anti-air weaponry¡ªtwo gatling cannons per ship with a payload of missiles. Each of the bronze tipped projectiles gleamed under the electronic lighting, barely visible as Rowan started to walk towards them.


    ¡°Smoke?¡± Paxton asked after taking a drag from his cigar.


    ¡°No,¡± Rowan said without taking her eyes from the ship. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you never know until you try one.¡±


    Rowan turned back to him with a look of perplexion seeing him merrily puffing away. She then started to walk towards him, only causing him to pull another cigar from his breast pocket. Once he handed her a spare, she began to rotate it her fingers curiously.


    ¡°How does this work?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Put in your mouth like this,¡± he replied as he placed the cigar back into his lips. As she followed, he lifted his lighter to her and struck the spark wheel. ¡°Just puff.¡±


    The end of Rowan¡¯s cigar lit up as she began to puff. After a few quick pulls, the tip released a long tail of fire, causing her to light up in excitement. The rich smokey flavor gave her taste buds a rush, filling her mouth with saliva before causing her to let out a cough.


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± she murmured before continuing to puff away at the piece. ¡°People like this?¡±


    ¡°Not all people, but I do. Puff the smoke and swish it in your mouth. Ya don¡¯t wanna inhale it.¡±


    ¡°I like this.¡±


    ¡°Thought you would. You seem like a rambunctious type an¡¯ I figured you¡¯d like one of these,¡± he drawled as his face lit up with joy. ¡°Normally we can¡¯t smoke in the ship, but nobody really gets to go in here. Also, it¡¯s fuckin¡¯ cold out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, real cold,¡± she replied before taking another puff. The warmth spread through her chest while the earthly flavors danced across her tongue. After watching him exhale a plume, she asked, ¡°Like this?¡±


    Rowan let out a large cloud of smoke that swirled through the air in front of him. Paxton¡¯s lips started to curl as he nodded at her.


    ¡°Not bad for a beginner,¡± he remarked, his voice filled with a hint of pride. ¡°Kind of a quick learner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the enhancements, I guess.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re built to be a quick learner, I like it,¡± he started to smack the cigar between his fingers, causing the ash to shower on the metal panels beneath them. ¡°I really appreciate you¡¯ve been headstrong about this whole ordeal. I¡¯m not really a fan of the uppity type but to be honest, you kinda remind me of a younger version of me.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just brown nosing.¡± Rowan laughed at the remark.


    ¡°I used to get in a lot of trouble when I was still in the enlisted ranks. Hell, my stubbornness is one of the only reasons I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate you saving my ass back in Nojiri against that other guy. His name was Dmitri, he was kind of an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he was tough as hell, but that ain¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve had to smash some commie scum,¡± he smiled and started to examine the cigar in his hand while he started to boast. ¡°I don¡¯t got those Deep powers quite like the General, Ninja Boy, or Rei, but I know how to hold my own in a fight.¡±


    ¡°I bet.¡±


    She started to think of Tetsu and Rei¡¯s exchange for a moment, taking a heavy drag of the cigar. Her eyes twitched for a moment while the pain started to surge again. Paxton, taking notice of her going heavy into thought, quickly tried to turn her attention towards the fighter jets behind them. The chrome surfaces of the vehicles gleamed, pulling their focus over to them.


    ¡°What do you know about flyin¡¯ these things?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nothing like this. I was fortunate to get a chance to get hands on with the dropship,¡± she said. ¡°For the most part, they use these interceptor drones for aerial combat. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s been an air battle since I¡¯ve been in.¡±


    ¡°This here¡¯s one of my favorites. Able to pass speeds over Mach ten,¡± he turned to her and smiled as the smoke pillowed through his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s ten times the speed of sound, in case you were wondering.¡±


    ¡°I know what that means.¡±


    She walked over towards one of the machines, reaching her enhanced arm towards it. The metallic surface of the jet pressed against the artificial tissue on her arm, however, there was no feeling left. She placed the cigar into her mouth and then reached towards it with her left, feeling a chill as she touched the cold surface of the vehicle.


    ¡°What do you plan on doing with these?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s in our back pocket in the event things pick up. However, with our victory in Nojiri and combat winding down, I¡¯m wondering if they¡¯ll ever see action.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, right,¡± Rowan turned back to him to see Paxton staring towards the ships with his normal determined gaze. ¡°Do you think the war is going to end?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he fixed his sights on her as he replied. ¡°I know the G.E.I. has a lotta influence and that Weapons Administration running shit behind the scenes don¡¯t want a war to end. I gotta say it¡¯s kinda the same back west. The One World Order only works if we have a common enemy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like back west?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the continuation of the old world. Before that big battle, there was a global alliance of nations that were trying to bind together. There were too many differences. I suppose the G.E.I. told you all about that.¡±


    She let out another cloud of smoke and said, ¡°We know there was a global conflict, but there were a lot of dimensions to it. I had a habit of not paying attention in classes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they told you, but the battles had to do with freedom, sovereignty, all that good stuff,¡± Paxton continued. ¡°The G.E.I. thinks that they can make everybody think the same. Something about letting technocrats decide what makes a human perfect or what you can and can¡¯t think, or goddamn feel for that matter¡­ just never sat right with me. Our order will make sure people maintain their freedoms, as long as we have our common interests.¡±


    ¡°Continuing the old world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If the old world plunged into chaos under this system, why have it? Why have a document if it eventually leads to calamity?¡±


    Paxton¡¯s bright stare grew cold. Rowan could see his eyes start to wrinkle as he continued puffing away at his cigar. After a moment of silence, he finally cracked a smile and started to walk over towards the nearest ship, facing away from her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what freedom is like and how easy it is to lose it. It may not be perfect, but by golly it¡¯s the best system we have,¡± Paxton declared, his voice stitched with passion as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯d rather watch the world become ruined again and rise out of the ashes than to watch everybody turn to cattle under the rule of elites.¡±


    Rowan nodded in agreement, thinking again of her time in Kashmir. Everything in the city was an endless cycle with little room for the working class. The cold confines of the many neighborhoods and the non-existent comradery between its people was something that scratched at her. However, nobody in the city would speak up against it. The only thing keeping them together was the fear of being seen as an outsider or seeing society crash to the ground.


    She did not have a concept of what the west was like or what the One World Order would eventually bring. Seeing Paxton and the many others lay their lives down to strike back against the G.E.I. had filled her with inspiration, something she felt the G.E.I. was tearing from its people. Upon taking another puff of her cigar, she felt a rush in her veins that took her mind off Tetsu.


    ¡°We had a pilot we ended up losing in Nojiri. Seein¡¯ that you¡¯re the fast learner and all, do you think you could fly one of these?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a tall order. I dunno,¡± she drawled in his accent for a moment before smiling at him. ¡°Do you think the LtCol, or the General would trust me with one of these?¡±


    ¡°They probably wouldn¡¯t, but I do. I¡¯d like to see you on the flight sim. Report to my office tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Paxton smiled before dropping his cigar to the floor. The embers splashed out from it, giving Rowan another jolt of excitement at the display.


    ¡°You best get some sleep,¡± he said after pressing his boot into the stogie. ¡°Bright and early, 0600.¡±


    Rowan nodded back before dropping her cigar onto the deck, following through with extinguishing it under her foot before following him towards the exit.

 Book 3: Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Rei trekked through the ship, guided only by her resolve to finally speak to Mizumi. The light in her life was slowly becoming dim and the connections to her past were thinning.


    There is so much Hideo never told me, she thought to herself. Hideo was her father, but she grew up under his wing as an elder, living in secret. The thought only made her wrestle with her resentment of him and her quest for revenge. Getting Vic at this point was something she would have to do for Jin, for Toki, Naomi, and the many others she grew up with.


    Their flame had since burnt out, leaving her with a spark of the old dynasty in her grasp. She hoped that there was something she would learn from Mizumi that would complete her. Even with the many compatriots by her side on this journey, she still felt emptiness beneath. She continued through the Deck Hall, finally locating the officer quarters¡ªmeeting very little resistance on her way up.


    The moment she reached the main hall, she came across LtCol Ginger and Mizumi standing in the middle. The two were still dressed in their utilities, conversing over the day¡¯s events in the open. As Rei approached, LtCol Ginger turned to her, brows furrowed at her sudden appearance.


    He lifted his hand towards Mizumi before calling out, ¡°This area is off limits to enlisted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means.¡± Rei said confidently, receiving an immediate laugh from Ginger.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel,¡± Mizumi spoke before gently pushing his hand away from her. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed for the day. Carry on with previous orders.¡±


    Ginger nodded, stepping away from the two and towards his quarters. The door from his room let out a thud, rattling the tension in the air between Rei and Mizumi. As Mizumi turned her gaze away from him, Rei took a deep breath to finally compose herself. She had not expected to finally meet her mother under these circumstances. The sight of Mizumi only caused her to look back at herself, reflecting at the possible result of her future as a member of Liberation.


    ¡°Hideo-Jin-Ni only mentioned you once,¡± Rei finally spoke, trying her best to keep her emotions bottled inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you existed until the night they came to my village.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s regretful,¡± Mizumi¡¯s voice had an almost disinterested tone as she spoke, only causing Rei more self-reflection. ¡°It was not my intention to brush you off earlier. You have to understand that I have a rank, a position, and rules I have to follow.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°What did you want to know?¡±


    Rei inched closer to her, finally getting in arms reach to lock eyes with Mizumi. The resemblance between the two was nearly identical, age only separated by decades. Before Rei uttered another word, she reached towards Mizumi and embraced her. The moment she pressed her head into shoulders, Mizumi finally reached her arms around Rei to finally share the moment. The years separated and unanswered questions seemed to melt away, replaced by a new sense of connection.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would ever see you.¡± Rei muttered, tears beading in her eyes.


    Mizumi rest her head against hers while Rei latched on. Rei deep down started to feel that she had found a missing piece of herself as she felt Mizumi¡¯s warmth beneath her blouse.


    ¡°Rei,¡± Mizumi¡¯s voice slowly began to crack as the matted locks of hair on Rei¡¯s head grinded between her fingers. ¡°I wanted to try and end this war before it came to this. I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    The cold fa?ade of her demeanor shattered, causing her to erupt into tears. The many years apart from Rei and not being able to see her grow up struck hard. Rei could feel the weight of her mother¡¯s decisions as she tried to lift her head and face her. Mizumi¡¯s eyes gleamed as the light from the hallway shined through her years.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m just so happy to know you¡¯re alive.¡± Rei said finally.


    As they separated, Mizumi started to guide her down the hall and through the ship. The two eventually made their way towards her office, recounting each moment of her final days with Hideo. Each detail felt excruciating to Rei, only reminding her of watching her friends being torn away from her.


    ¡°It was a difficult time,¡± Mizumi continued, her voice wavering slightly. ¡°It felt like something was torn out of my life. I didn¡¯t want you to have to grow up in this world and didn¡¯t want you to pick up where I left off.¡±


    She led Rei towards her office. Upon stepping in, Rei could smell a faint sweet aroma from the materials of the carpeted floors. The outside of the room hummed while she walked over towards the adjacent chair across from her desk. The two went to settle, Mizumi¡¯s movements delicate and graceful. With a gentle touch, she reached behind her head to release her hair from its bun, allowing her vibrant orange locks to cascade down her shoulders.


    Mizumi¡¯s hair seemed to burn like a fiery halo around her head, captivating Rei in the moment as the light shined across it. Her warm gaze put Rei at ease as a gesture that she was willing to finally open. Before continuing, Mizumi reached over towards the small book sitting flush at the corner of her desk and began to thumb through the pages.


    ¡°I guess I finally have a chance to show you this,¡± Mizumi said after finally retrieving a small photo tucked in between the pages. She gently presented it to Rei before continuing, ¡°This is the only picture I took of your father. You weren¡¯t born yet.¡±


    Upon retrieving it, Rei began to brush her fingers against the faded edges. The sight of Hideo and Mizumi in their youth had tapped into a well of emotions as she stared into faces of the past. The simple picture of the two trapped in a moment in time, showing Rei a side of her father she had not seen in years.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± Rei muttered, barely able to catch her breath. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a photograph. I forget you come from a different world.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Hideo so young in so long.¡±


    ¡°He really hid his relationship with you,¡± Mizumi¡¯s response seemed to put her off. Her smile started to droop as she let out long winded sigh of disappointment. ¡°He didn¡¯t listen to anything I said.¡±


    Rei turned her attention to her, only to see a hint of disgust form on Mizumi¡¯s face. She slowly returned the picture only to have Mizumi aggressively swipe it from her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°When I made the decision to have you two leave, I was expecting him to let you live something of a normal life,¡± Mizumi replied. She started to rub her forehead in anger, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to join this fight. I wanted you to have a life I couldn¡¯t live. Now, you¡¯re here because he had some second thoughts about my request.¡±


    ¡°He trained me very well,¡± she stated enthusiastically, recalling the many years under Hideo¡¯s wing. ¡°I was one of the best. My brother was Daimyo. I honestly thought one day I would be one of the elders just like him.¡±


    ¡°If I knew that was his plan, I would have just had you stay with me so I could have trained you the right way.¡±


    The words struck through Rei, shifting her mood to see her mother ridicule her upbringing. Instead of lashing out, she tilted her head towards the floor and broke her focus from Mizumi.


    After a moment of thought, Mizumi continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult your training.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m still alive.¡± Rei said softly, her words barely reaching Mizumi.


    ¡°I know that, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m reasonably upset.¡±


    ¡°The village was a great place,¡± she lifted her head once more and leaned over towards the desk. ¡°It had its faults, but there were people there that wanted to change that. The traditions and the tutelage taught me so much about the world.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°The importance of our tribe, why we all shared our struggle, and overcoming our individuality for the greater good.¡±


    ¡°Like the G.E.I.,¡± Mizumi retorted without pause. She shook her head, facing towards the challenge coins on her desk as she tried to comprehend her decision. ¡°I don¡¯t see the value in crushing what makes you a person in fear that everything is going to collapse. You surrendered basic freedoms to a tribe that was blown away with the wind.¡±


    ¡°I still exist. That tribe exists in my blood, and I¡¯ve learned that as long I¡¯m alive it will rise again.¡±


    ¡°I was a lot like you,¡± Mizumi cut her short. She took a moment to rub her fingers against her lips, not even bothering to face her. ¡°I came from a small village, just like yours. Maybe not as small as yours, but I was in the same spot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, my life was filled with loss, hardship; I didn¡¯t think that there was a world outside of my village,¡± she finally turned back to Rei. ¡°I thought that traditions and honoring a lineage was the only meaning in life, being a cog in the machine. It sounds selfish, but I realized those traditions didn¡¯t define me. They were a vice. Being a part of the One World Order, Liberation, and trying to spread Democracy has freed so many people from oppressive regimes, slavery, and given me meaning.¡±


    The thought of such a system was more than what Rei was able to comprehend. Before she could retort, the door behind them erupted with a series of knocks, causing the two to fall silent. It slowly opened, revealing Paxton as he poked his head through.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting you two,¡± Paxton said while he started to approach the desk. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡± Mizumi said while her face lit up with a smile.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but overhear you two. I might have come in late,¡± he fell silent as he made his way over to the desk to take a seat. As soon as he adjusted, he took a deep breath and finally faced Rei. ¡°Individuality for security or some common cause sounds good in theory, but it¡¯s a mask for something much more sinister.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think any of the elders were evil.¡± Rei said.


    She paused to think about the old village and the final moments. Paxton and Mizumi¡¯s words slowly started to pry into her memories, giving her new insight of her up bringing. She remembered being scolded for trying to write poetry, the constant cycle of being on guard. All at once, she started to think of the shrine, Shugo telling her about the library and all the knowledge hidden from the others.


    The vivid image of seeing Shugo with the other troops in his final moments started cross her mind again. She remembered confronting him and, in those moments, trying to persuade him at all costs. Thinking more about it, she felt cold. She remembered all the lessons from Shugo and how much his wisdom seemed to coincide with that of Liberation. While Paxton and Mizumi continued to speak to her about their system, she felt her stomach turn.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to think about it, are you?¡± Mizumi asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rei replied, pulling herself from her trance. ¡°There were a lot of things in the village that didn¡¯t make sense. I had somebody there who was trying to break me from it, but I guess I was too blindsided by my teaching to really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Paxton asked, immediately spotting an opening.


    ¡°His name was Shugo,¡± she said again, feeling her voice start to crack for a moment. ¡°He tried to teach me poetry. We went to a battle, a really fierce one. When it began, he ran, and disgraced himself.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°The village, even me,¡± she felt some tears starting to roll down her cheeks as she painfully began to relive the memory. ¡°We all turned on him. He didn¡¯t see any way forward and chose the honorable way out, seppuku. I was chosen to be kaishakunin. I had to help kill the only person in my life that saw me for what I was.¡±


    In her head, she found herself thinking of delivering the final blow to Shugo, cutting him from existence. The pain struck again, leaving her heart in pieces. She didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her hands towards her face, instead looking towards the floor. That anguish she thought had since past returned, hitting just as hard as it did the day he passed.


    ¡°That¡¯s horrifying,¡± Mizumi said aghast as she started to stand out of her chair. She walked over to Rei and leaned into her, giving her a comforting embrace. ¡°I would not have let you go if I knew any of this.¡±


    ¡°That brings me back to the point,¡± Paxton drawled as he spoke. ¡°Those traditions are just another form of control. That¡¯s why we do what we do.¡±


    ¡°All of that is a lie,¡± Mizumi added. She helped lift Rei¡¯s head before gently moving the locks of hair from her teary eyes. ¡°What we are trying to do is put an end to these brutal regimes. I know you¡¯re in pain, but you need to be able to overcome that and use that anguish to fuel your determination to build a better world.¡±


    ¡°A world where everybody is held to the same standard,¡± Paxton said aloud. ¡°Where people look forward to a better future and not one where we have to form our standard of living to people who don¡¯t exist anymore. We¡¯ll make sure we build that even if it means tearin¡¯ down what was in place before.¡±


    ¡°No matter the cost, we will not stand for tyranny.¡±


    ¡°Everywhere it rears its ugly head,¡± Paxton said firmly, brushing his fingers across his chin. ¡°We are the fist that¡¯ll put its lights out. Tyrants will fear us, they will wrench in terror at our presence.¡±


    Rei painfully choked back her tears as she turned to him. She took a deep, shuddering breath, summoning every ounce of courage left within in. The words from Paxton, brutal and full of conviction, started to resonate with her. She swallowed once more, turning to face Mizumi as she provided her embrace.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you have to relive any of that,¡± Mizumi said again as she slowly pulled away. ¡°Right now, we need you to be willing to help us finally tip the scales. Do you want to help us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rei said firmly, her knuckles turned white as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°This is the most important battle you will ever fight. The enemy will show you no mercy as you must show them. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She repeated herself.


    ¡°Then I need you to go to your quarters and rest up. You need to learn how to use this,¡± Mizumi said before reaching forward and pressing her finger into Rei¡¯s robe. ¡°It¡¯s time for the next stage of your training.¡±


    Rei nodded once more and slowly began to stand. Without saying a word or exchanging a hug, she began to walk back into the halls.


    <hr>


    The sounds inside the Deck Hall presented an eerie ambience as Rei started to pace through. Her meeting with Mizumi and Paxton only left her more confused at her existence, her purpose in the battle, and her quest for revenge. Once she took a moment to examine her time in the village, she began to feel cold. The current situation felt the same, nothing changed in her travels.


    She wandered aimlessly through the ship, the steel walls let out a squeak as she ran her fingers across them. The lack of human presence around her only served as a chilling reminder of the month alone in the valley. Finally, she found herself going down another dim lit hallway only to notice a light shining through an open doorway ahead. She began to move towards it cautiously, the sound of a lone woman speaking aloud to herself became audible with every step.


    Once she approached the doorway, she peered inside to see a woman with long and shiny white hair toiling away at a small work bench. Across the bench lay Yulia¡¯s remains, burnt blue hair and piercing green eyes. Rei immediately felt a chill, remembering Yulia¡¯s haunting stare. Before she could take another breath, the white-haired woman turned to face her.


    She was dressed in a gray jump suit, loosely draping over her body while a pair of goggles covered her eyes. The moment she looked towards Rei, her face lit up with surprise.


    ¡°You must be the new recruit!¡± the woman exclaimed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rei replied with a quick jolt. She nervously turned away from her, continuing with, ¡°I was just walking through.¡±


    ¡°No, wait, come on in,¡± the woman continued before brushing her hair aside. She stepped forward and pulled Rei inside of the room with a burst of excitement. ¡°You must be the general¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve heard rumors, but I don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rei.¡±


    ¡°Rei,¡± she said softly, almost with a gasp as she held onto Rei¡¯s hands. Finally, she shook them jubilantly before turning back towards Yulia¡¯s remains. ¡°I¡¯m Yuki, I was a recruit like you.¡±


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I was rescued from Kashmir. If I¡¯m correct, you¡¯re with a few people who came from the same place, no?¡±


    Rei nodded as her chest started to surge with on odd emotion, something she had never felt before. Before she could speak, Yuki removed the goggles over her face and gracefully flopped her hair once more. Once Rei¡¯s eyes fell on her, a wave of recognition washed over her, leaving her with feeling like she had plunged into her own subconscious. Yuki¡¯s ethereal beauty, long white hair cascading like a silken waterfall, and her mesmerizing eyes¡ªone blue and one green, captured Rei¡¯s gaze.


    The sight left Rei frozen, trying to make sense of the overwhelming sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu swept through her. The first thought to pop into her head was the many bizarre dreams in her past and the encounters of the woman within. Once the realization had settled in, her face went pale while she tried to catch her breath.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yuki asked.


    Rei swallowed hard, trying to find her voice before muttering, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept much,¡± she said before reaching up towards her face. After softly stroking Rei¡¯s cheeks, she began to observe dark rings that had slowly begun to form under her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re getting pale too. Do you want me to take you to medical?¡±


    She slowly began to realize that the apparition in her dreams was not just a fantasy. Yuki¡¯s presence may have been another of the many signs in the universe calling out, still undeciphered. Once again, Rei swallowed and tried to gain control of herself.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°Good question,¡± Yuki replied before turning back to Yulia¡¯s remains. ¡°I was working with Mezrich on trying to reverse engineer this thing. Whenever they bring us the Delta unit, I can get started on that. You see, this thing is busted.¡±


    ¡°I did that, I¡¯m sorry. I had to.¡±


    Yuki laughed as she pressed her hand into the burnt material around Yulia¡¯s face. After examining it, she turned back to Rei and said, ¡°I would have done the same.¡±


    ¡°This thing is a monster,¡± Rei added. ¡°It destroyed my village. It would have destroyed Tetsu¡¯s town if I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware. Well, I¡¯m glad it was her and not you.¡±


    Rei fell silent again while her heart continued to race. Every appearance of Yuki before this point continued dwell on her thoughts, giving her tunnel vision as she stared towards her.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok?¡± Yuki asked, this time reaching towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m,¡± Rei felt her breath escape her. She took a moment to try and get control of her senses, only to force out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very tired. Like I said, I was just passing through.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, maybe come back and see me when you¡¯re feeling better. Take care, sleepy head.¡±


    She gave Rei a quick smile before pulling the goggles back over her face. Rei slowly began to walk backwards towards the hall and towards her room. The sight of Yuki in the flesh seemed to lock her eyes in place, causing her to slightly stumble as she stepped back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your room,¡± Yuki chirped as she quickly rushed to her side. The moment her hands touched Rei¡¯s hip, Rei felt her heart rush, almost causing butterflies in her stomach. ¡°They¡¯ve been workin¡¯ you to death, poor thing. You¡¯ll get used to that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a long day, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing to me already,¡± she laughed. ¡°You¡¯re a real mess, Rei. Smells like you haven¡¯t had a shower in a while either.¡±


    I haven¡¯t, Rei thought to herself. She tried to keep herself steady as Yuki guided her through the ship. After a few minutes, they finally came to the barracks. Unlike the village, the rooms inside were split up between male and female. Each side was loaded with several bunk beds, lockers, and their own shower areas. The inside of the female quarters was mostly vacant, with only a few other female troops already tucked away in their slumber.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this one¡¯s taken,¡± Yuki said. ¡°This will do.¡±


    She gently guided Rei into the small bed, pulling the fuzzy green blanket from the soft and foamy mattress. As Rei started to get settled in, Yuki reached towards her robe and clenched onto the small prongs beneath her neck holding the breaks shut.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep in that thing, do you?¡± she replied.


    ¡°I can undress myself.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure,¡± Yuki laughed quickly, her smile and glowing eyes barely visible in the light. ¡°You were having a bit of trouble walking here.¡±


    ¡°I can manage, thank you.¡±


    Yuki nodded towards her and started to walk towards the exit. The moment she left the barracks, Rei felt as if she finally caught her breath. Before laying down, she started to remove her robe. The cold air from the vents caressed her bare skin, giving her a quick chill. All at once, the presence she could feel from the robe began to vacate her mind as the bumpy but rubbery material on the inside of the robe peeled from her skin.


    She dived her head towards the pillow, barely managing to pull the robe off her. Once again, she tried to gain control of herself. The series of encounters following this moment left her staring towards the bed on top of her, leaving her thoughts as an enigma. Her skin slowly began to itch while she unconsciously pulled the blanket over her chest. Its green material distracted her from the conundrum within. The anguish that once consumed her vanished, leaving her to try and put together the pieces.

 Book 3: Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    It had been days since Rei started her training regimen with Mizumi. The first day, she was introduced to some of the other options offered by her battle robe. From her experiences, she knew the blue-form enhanced her speed to levels beyond her comprehension¡ªspeeds which were physically demanding. The green form had only been used in short bursts, but it had offered an enormous strength boost and much like the blue was taxing. Her black-form made her a force to be reckoned with in close quarters and was much less demanding than the other two.


    At last, she was introduced to her grey-form which reacted to firearms. The sound of the projectiles was tumultuous, but somehow invigorating to her. She was aware of weapons such as the tried-and-true bow and arrows and was receptive to the advantages a firearm gave her. While in the grey form, she found herself able to shoot with pinpoint accuracy, thus maximizing her range. The ability to strike targets from hundreds of yards away only broadened the range of her lethal abilities.


    The second day was spent trying to learn the many different firearms in use by the Liberation forces. With the robe, much of the knowledge needed to operate the weapons was already force-fed to her through commands. However, Mizumi made sure that she was confident with the weapons in case she was ever to be put in a situation without the robe. The constant classes and stream of information continued to tax her, making each night in bed feel like a blink.


    Through each class, she continued to think about her conversation with Mizumi and Paxton from days prior. Once again, she started to feel weary thinking of possibly entering another endless cycle like the village. Just like her days under Hideo¡¯s wing, she was starting to realize that Mizumi was preparing her for a greater fight just the same. The thought continued to linger on her mind, haunting her just like her encounter with Yuki. In the days since, she had not seen Yuki¡ªor Tetsu for that matter¡ªaround the ship. The two seemed to phase in and out of her life, almost like apparitions.


    I hope he¡¯s doing ok.


    Tetsu was getting quite acquainted with LtCol Ginger, in fact not spending much time away from the officers¡¯ quarters. On the third day, she was finally given a new set of clothes and stripped of her battle robe. With the conflict seemingly winding down, Megumi offered to try and use the robe in attempt to make more. The technology behind the robes was something that tickled her curiosity, and only pushed her to try and reverse engineer it. The robes themselves were very limited in numbers¡ªsomething that could only be used with Deep users, and a rarity. At this point, Mizumi, Rei, and Shirow were the only troops on board issued with such.


    With what supplies they had, Megumi set out to try and create additional robes in the hopes that Tetsu, Nomad, and Judai would be able to become outfitted with the technology. They were on the cusp of finally having a brand-new squad of super fighters which would easily be able to decimate the G.E.I. forces.


    When the fourth day on board the ship came around, Rei felt she was in a delirium the moment her eyes opened. Without the robe, she started to feel clarity without the onboard AI continuously feeding her commands. For once, she finally felt alone in her own head, a sense of normalcy in the insane world she had stumbled into.


    Upon waking, she wrestled her way out of bed and into the shower, mindful to avoid the big ¡°C¡± under the faucet.


    You¡¯ll never get me again, she thought to herself, thinking of Megumi¡¯s prank back on board the Mobile Carrier.


    The sensation of soap and smelling clean was above all the other advancements in this new world. Life before it was something she was not sure she could go through again. By the time she got dressed and made her way into the halls, the crew was already moving through. The shift from the cold empty halls to the surroundings bustling with chatter snapped her back into focus. She forced herself to try and eat something from the mess hall before finally going back to the lab where she had encountered Yuki days before.


    Mezrich and Megumi were inside the lab, already at work on several projects. The two were so captivated in their research that Rei¡¯s presence had gone unnoticed. Both were still wheelchair bound, but despite the restrictions they were just as productive as ever. The insides and outs of Yulia¡¯s remains helped Megumi unlock entire worlds of technology. While Rei found herself struggling to sleep under the estranged conditions, Megumi had been struck with inspiration.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were there,¡± Mezrich said. He started to roll his wheelchair away from his bench before turning to face her. ¡°How has everything been going with your training?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite overwhelming; I don¡¯t know how anybody here can keep up.¡± Rei spoke after taking a deep breath.


    Megumi pulled herself away from her work for just a moment, lighting up to see Rei dressed in green shorts with a matching shirt. She pulled the goggle from her face, only to wince as the light from the room pierced her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so used to seeing you in your robe,¡± Megumi said as she started to rub her eyes. ¡°I have yours ready to hand back, it didn¡¯t take very long to analyze it against the data we had on board the ship. With a lot of the materials still remaining, we were able to repair an older model. This one was in terrible shape, but we managed to get the Quantum Stack back online.¡±


    Megumi was starting to go on. Her face danced with enthusiasm as she started to continue to describe her achievements. The sight of her finally in her element brought some cheer to the others. Rei¡¯s face started to curve, showing a forced smile to cover her confusion. She turned her eyes to the floor while her face slowly started to flush. Being in the presence of somebody with intellect far beyond her own was an intimidating on a different level.


    She then asked, ¡°That¡¯s all great, what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Megumi blushed as she spoke. She then started to wave her hands frantically before continuing, ¡°Quantum Stacking is the technology used to conceal weapons in your robe.¡±


    ¡°Is that what it¡¯s called? I never wondered how I could put my sword in my robe and not know it¡¯s there. I don¡¯t understand any of it.¡±


    Megumi chuckled again, ¡°I do. I get into the technical jargon I just sound like dork sometimes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± Nomad¡¯s voice called out through the doorway, giving Rei a quick shock as she entered. He stepped past Rei and over to Megumi, causing the smile on her face to become brighter. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see in your element.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a natural,¡± Mezrich jovially added. He started to roll his chair closer to them, moving carefully around the work benches. ¡°We have a new battle robe that we¡¯d like to do a test run with.¡±


    Nomad sniggered, finally turning away from Megumi before replying, ¡°I guess that would be me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always Tetsu.¡± Megumi said.


    ¡°No, I think I should do it,¡± Nomad interjected, cutting of Rei and the others. ¡°I¡¯ve been training with Rei pretty hard, and I think if I had something to help me get amped to her level, we would have a better shot in the next battle.¡±


    ¡°Where is Tetsu?¡± Rei quickly spoke up, thinking of her last encounter with him. With all the training, she started to think about his last request to her. Her heart slowly began to sink, causing Nomad to perk up as he noticed the changes in her features.


    ¡°Have you not talked to him?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I was meaning to,¡± she started to think of Shugo again. There was this thought of not seeing Tetsu again¡ªan irrational one, but with what she had been through, it was always a possibility. People always had a habit of drifting in and out of her life. She crossed her arms before raising her hand up to her chin. ¡°I know we¡¯ve been busy¡­ I just feel bad.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Nomad replied. A knowing smile appeared on his face before he leaned forward. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he understands you¡¯ve been busy. Let him know how much you missed him.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Rei blushed at the thought, turning away from him before Megumi and Mezrich could chime in. Tetsu¡¯s request was not on her mind much, and she could sense some regret not being able to see him right away. She tried to hide the embarrassment, choosing to put on her usual stoic and cold stare.


    ¡°I think I have some down time today, maybe I should.¡± Rei said, almost stuttering as the words left her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet,¡± Megumi replied before turning back to her work bench. ¡°You two do that. In the meantime, I have a little bit of surprise for the Major. Something big.¡±


    <hr>


    The inside of the flight deck was filled with a handful of personnel fast at work on the next deployment. The operations were winding down, and the Deck Hall was getting ready to finally lift off. It would take a few more hours before they would be ready, and Rowan was on board with the rest of the men. Her last few days were spent reporting to Paxton and Ginger between courses on the flight simulator.


    Every time she saw Ginger in his office, Tetsu was there running errands in for him. After the heartbreaking rejection and seeing him be able to get cozy with the new chain of command, she found a new burst of inspiration.     The progress she had made in the short time was noteworthy. Now, she was fast away at the dog fight simulator. It was built into the many programs on the flight simulator¡ªa small console set up on the deck. It was a small, spherical shaped pod fit with a mock control panel to help simulate the fighter jets in the bay.


    Rowan stayed engaged in the simulation with a VR-Helmet over her head and her hands going back and forth across the panel. By now, the controls were second nature¡ªevery moment having to adjust the throttle and rotate the joystick to keep the ship level. Every time the G-Forces in the simulation raised, the screen would slowly begin to dim. She was already getting used to being able to minimize the sudden increase and optimize the lethal capabilities of the ship.


    Outside of the pod, Paxton and Ginger sat by while she finished through the simulation. Unlike Ginger, Paxton was excited to see her progress in the few short days. He watched on, slowly grinding his teeth while the sounds from inside of the pod continued to play. Ginger stared on, holding onto a small plastic bottle as he pressed some tobacco into his lip.


    ¡°This is what you wanted to show me?¡± Ginger asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s aced a number of the simulations already,¡± Paxton replied as he lifted his hand to him, silently asking for a pinch. ¡°Ya can¡¯t argue against talent.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to train a pilot, why not Tetsu? That man has got balls.¡±


    ¡°Tetsu,¡± Paxton¡¯s eyes danced for a moment, trying to recall the name. He quickly retrieved the can of tobacco from Ginger¡¯s breast pocket, feverishly stuffing a small pinch of the fine tobacco into his lip. His eyes twitched as the substance started to burn into his lips before continuing, ¡°Ninja Boy? Why Ninja Boy?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well, ain¡¯t that sweet? Looks like you and Ninja Boy are attached.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like putting enlisted behind a ship.¡±


    ¡°Ninja Boy ain¡¯t enlisted either. He ain¡¯t a pilot though, he¡¯s a ninja. You can¡¯t be takin¡¯ my ninja from me and put him in a jet.¡±


    His words slurred, only causing Ginger to shrug off his remarks. The tension between the two remained thick, keeping the two peers constantly in some sort of competition. The simulation inside of the pod came to a quick pause, causing Rowan to erupt from inside.


    ¡°I finished it, sir.¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°I told ya she was good,¡± Paxton blurted out before giving Ginger a quick bump with his elbow. He walked over towards the simulator, taking notice of the small display on the side. It provided a 3D projection of the simulation on the inside before lighting up with a small timer. He continued, ¡°One twenty-seven, that¡¯s a record.¡±


    ¡°Just a game.¡± Ginger replied.


    ¡°Last pilot to get anything near that was Brian, and that son-of-a-gun was the best damn pilot we had.¡±


    ¡°Key word,¡± Ginger paused for a moment before Paxton turned back to him. ¡°Had. I¡¯m still not planning on sending her into a battle any time soon. I know you make good decisions, Major, but if I have a say in it, she stays on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Always cautious.¡±


    ¡°Which is why I bring every man home,¡± Ginger fumed. He quickly pulled the bottle towards his mouth to spit before turning his gaze to the can of tobacco in Paxton¡¯s hands. With a quick swipe, he yanked it from Paxton¡¯s hands and pocketed it. ¡°There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m the Lieutenant Colonel, don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Paxton bit his lip, the words hung in the air before Ginger started to turn towards the entrance. Before he stepped away, Rowan emerged from the simulator with glassy eyes lit up from excitement. Upon seeing Ginger, she snapped to attention, boot heels clicked before she raised her hand to salute him.


    ¡°Done, sir, done.¡± Rowan said with a voice filled with enthusiasm.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t boot camp,¡± Ginger replied. He rolled his eyes at the sight before beginning to make his way towards the exit, finally concluding, ¡°We don¡¯t salute without a cover on your grape.¡±


    Just as he stormed off, Rowan loosened up. As she lowered her hand, Paxton gave her a gentle pat on her shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s just being a fuckin¡¯ asshole, is all,¡± Paxton replied softly, almost whispering. He turned towards the floor, quickly spitting a glob of brown on it. ¡°Good job, kid.¡±


    ¡°I take it he doesn¡¯t like me all that much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he really likes anybody, to be honest.¡±


    Ginger stepped through the door, quickly barking at a few of the troops while he stomped ahead. Mere seconds after he disappeared, Megumi rolled in with Nomad behind her. Mezrich followed closely, casually rolling the wheels of his chair forward. The sight of Paxton filled Megumi¡¯s face with excitement, causing her to rise to her feet. In her hands was a small pair of sunglasses, both with thick frames and large temples that curved inward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk, damn it.¡± Nomad called out to her, giving the back of her shirt a pull.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± Megumi replied. She gently sat back down in the chair, anxiously waiting for Nomad to push her over. ¡°Major, I¡¯ve been working like crazy, you¡¯ll love this.¡±


    Paxton was more than enthralled to see the excitement on Megumi¡¯s face, unable to help but smile while Nomad rolled her forward. She finally presented him the glasses while her hands trembled.


    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± Paxton asked after grabbing hold and cautiously examining the lenses.


    ¡°It¡¯s something we can mass produce for combat. I was able to manufacture it using the same technology from Rei¡¯s combat robe,¡± Megumi said as she unlocked her fingers leaned forward. She pointed towards the right temple, turning Paxton¡¯s attention to a small red switch etched in it. ¡°If you engage this, it sends signal to your brain that will increase your reaction times.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still in testing, but it has something to do with the Deep,¡± Mezrich addressed him after clearing his throat. ¡°I know not everybody can harness that energy, but everybody has the potential to tap into it. This is like a jump start. It can give a non-user some type of edge in a battle. Your body may not be able to move at the speeds it can help you comprehend, but it could save you in a tight spot. Theoretically, everything would look like it¡¯s moving at half speed.¡±


    ¡°Half speed,¡± Paxton lifted the glasses towards his face, hesitantly holding them near his eyes. Instead of placing them on his head, he shrugged and gently placed them into his front pocket. ¡°And you built this with what technology we have?¡±


    ¡°We were able to prune through a lot of the data from the Mobile Carrier,¡± Mezrich quickly spoke up, cutting off Megumi before she could reply. ¡°With some of the technology we use for the VR simulators combined with our knowledge of the NixFeelTech, of course. The way the G.E.I. knows how to enter a person¡¯s mind just opened up so much potential.¡±


    ¡°Does it work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Megumi chirped.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be,¡± Paxton remarked. ¡°If this is what you could come up in the field, I can only imagine what you¡¯d do back west.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, sir,¡± she continued. ¡°Those mechanical arm attachments you have could be upgraded too. I was thinking something to work with your legs. You would be much deadlier, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Hot damn,¡± Paxton¡¯s face lit up again. He chuckled softly, turning to face Rowan as he continued. ¡°That¡¯s called staying useful. Hopefully you guys have gotten some progress on Delta.¡±


    Mezrich gritted his teeth softly, adding, ¡°Not yet sir. Whoever the hell is in charge of engineering with the Weapons Administration has been making some wild advancements, it¡¯s like trying to decipher alien technology.¡±


    Paxton shuddered at the thought, thinking of the people pulling the strings behind the show. He was more than enthusiastic to see the fruits of Megumi¡¯s labor, but Mezrich¡¯s words lingered on his mind.


    ¡°Who the hell is the engineer in charge?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Melora,¡± Megumi responded. ¡°I think her last name was Abramov. I always thought I was smart, but she¡¯s something else. It¡¯s like working with a demon or something.¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, that sums it up,¡± Mezrich added, nervously bobbing his head. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not human.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Inessa stared off ominously, watching the clouds sail past the bridge of the Litvyak. The massive white plumes dissipated once they graced the hull of the ship, scattering through the air while the vehicle continued to ascend. Behind her, Vic remained silent, feeling his head trembling while what was left of his body screamed for a pyrazine capsule. It had been over a week since he last took a capsule, and the withdrawals seemingly became more agonizing each day.


    Megumi being out in the world with Liberation was almost fantasy to him. He was not certain if she was alive or dead at this point. Since he heard the news at Aiga, she had not left his mind. The past week continuously became disparaging with each stop. Reformation Day was a week out, and the Litvyak with its full militia would be on display over the skies of Kashmir. This year, he was prepared to appear without her. The only hint of her being alive were the reports from Liberation¡¯s failed operation in Aiga, but he was not certain if they were real.


    The thought of the troops taking her uniform and badge to infiltrate the base was sickening. The reality of her defection was beyond grasp. He knew that she was struggling when he last saw her. Every moment since only made him more regretful of his decision to send her to Nojiri. He unconsciously began to rub his face with his hand, feeling the tungsten limb beneath his glove give him a sense of relief.


    Inessa started to look down towards the console in front of her, taking notice of a small blip. It was faint. The light on the radar screen gave a quick flash, only prompting her to delve further. She reached towards the adjacent keyboard and began to furiously type away. With a few quick commands, the display began to expand, causing the reach of the radar to increase. The revelation before her caused her to perk up.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Inessa called out to Vic. ¡°I¡¯m picking up a signal coming from the southwest.¡±


    Vic found himself starting to drift off for a moment but let out a soft grunt before rising to his feet. He began to walk over towards her to look at the control panel before her. The dimly lit screen was hardly visible from his perspective, further adding to his confusion while he tried to decipher it.


    ¡°Is it one of their fighters?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, sir, it¡¯s bigger,¡± Inessa replied. She leaned into the display, gently using her thumb to brush her white flowing hair aside. After a close observation, she turned her gaze to him. ¡°That¡¯s one of our ships.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a demilitarized zone, why would one of our ships be there?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± she muttered. After a few seconds of silence, she quickly sat up and flickered to life. ¡°That¡¯s a dropship.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the significance?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we confirmed there were reports a dropship was stolen in Aiga. This could be it!¡±


    Vic¡¯s brows furrowed. He started to slowly piece together the information, his thoughts started to bounce around. Inside of his skull, the mechanical enhancements started to whir, causing him to light up. Inessa continued to stare at the panel, taking notice of additional blips starting to come into view.


    She looked back up to him, quickly asking, ¡°We¡¯re currently four hours from Kashmir and it appears there¡¯s another ship with it, do we keep on course?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they needed the dropship.¡± he murmured.


    The next thing to come to his mind was Delta, which at this point was considered lost. He lifted his hand towards his chin to gently stroke the stubble growing across it. There was a flicker in his eyes, a small thought that cast across his mind.


    ¡°What do we know about the missing dropship and the seized Mobile Carrier?¡± he asked.


    ¡°From our intelligence, we were only able to get a few logs before it went offline,¡± Inessa responded. She continued to go through the motions while the circuits in her brain continued to send data. ¡°It appears as if it were an inside job.¡±


    ¡°Do we know who could have done it?¡±


    Inessa turned to him once more, cautiously replying with, ¡°Megumi.¡±


    Hearing the name caused Vic to ball his fists, quickly deducing what happened in Aiga. He reached down to her, giving her a quick tap on the shoulder. The thought of Megumi defecting was brushed aside, instead his heart started to flutter at the thought of her still being alive. Now, it was possible she was in reach.


    ¡°Correct course,¡± Vic declared. He started to step away from her before assuming his usual demeanor. ¡°Prepare ground and air troops, we¡¯re going to pounce on them.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°I feel so helpless,¡± Megumi said, chuckling softly as Nomad pushed her through the ship. She was compelled to leap from the wheelchair and finally walk on her own two feet again. However, she grew tired of hearing their berating, and decided to just enjoy the stroll. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got stuck with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I had a few hours of downtime. Why not go for a walk?¡± Nomad replied.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It would be a lot better if you weren¡¯t pushing me the whole time.¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said again. ¡°I¡¯m a big strong guy, I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°More like a big strong dork.¡±


    She smirked while lying in wait for Nomad to finally poke back. Instead of a quick retort, he forced out another laugh before continuing to push her through the hall. After a few sharp turns, he started to head towards one of the several balconies on the outside of the ship. The two passed into the outside world, first becoming greeted by a chill from the ancient city. Megumi quickly cradled her arms, trying to shield herself from the air.


    ¡°I hate to do this, but the dork talk has pushed me over the edge.¡± Nomad said humorously, slowly pushing the chair towards the edge of the balcony.


    Megumi grabbed onto the arms of the wheelchair, letting out a quick belt before feeling her body come to a stop.


    She laughed, quickly saying, ¡°You are a little bastard.¡±


    ¡°You know I was joking. I was just waiting for the moment to get you back for all those little pranks.¡±


    ¡°Calling you a dork isn¡¯t a prank, you dork,¡± She stared ahead towards the desolate city in the distance. The haunting feeling of the empty buildings paired with the grass covered streets gave her a sudden rush. ¡°As bad as Kashmir was, when you see the outside world, it feels like something I¡¯ve taken for granted.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that around Paxton or Ginger, they might just hang us.¡±


    She shrugged, thinking of Ginger¡¯s piercing blue eyes and hair ripping into her only made her more unsettled. Nomad reached down towards the wheels of her chair to engage the lock before finally taking a seat next to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about that guy.¡± she remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest, there¡¯s something about this whole operation that is off putting.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I think about it. I know the G.E.I. has done some terrible stuff, but to be fair a lot of it¡¯s reactionary,¡± she cut herself short as Nomad lifted his hand to her. The moment he laced his fingers with hers, she quickly stuttered and tried to continue, ¡°There¡¯s just something about enforcing a rule of law centered around a piece of paper onto people. To be fair, the G.E.I. still let a lot of small towns and cities outside of Kashmir set their own rules as long as they played along.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± he said after a long-winded sigh. There was much still on his mind, pulling him further away from her. ¡°I¡¯m sort of in for the long run now, I¡¯ve been on the outside once and I don¡¯t know if I could easily go back again.¡±


    Megumi looked down to see his gaze focused on the balcony, not giving the city of the outside world peace of mind.


    She curiously looked to him and asked, ¡°What happened on the outside? The first time?¡±


    ¡°My dad took me and Shirow out of the city,¡± he said unhesitant, peering back towards memories long repressed. ¡°He was wanting to have us go to one of those little towns outside of the city.¡±


    ¡°Where was that?¡±


    Nomad could faintly remember the name. The way Shift spoke of the town seemed fanciful, almost like paradise on Earth. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or not, but he searched inside for the name.


    ¡°Ural Vale.¡± He said.


    She stopped to ponder the name, only to find herself lost in a sea of memories. Inside of Kashmir, learning the names of these territories was not exactly elementary knowledge. There were still thousands of small cities and towns scattered through the world, each just dots on a map to her.


    Nomad continued, ¡°He was ill. We didn¡¯t think we would make it. One of the last things he wanted us to do was to go back to Kashmir and try to climb the rank structure. With me and Shirow on the outside, I guess you can say that opportunity has since passed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if my dad would take me back when he finds out what I¡¯ve done for Liberation.¡±


    ¡°I hear he¡¯s one cold bastard, but nobody¡¯s that cold,¡± he replied, slowly turning to face her again. ¡°Do you get second thoughts about creating those weapons for Liberation?¡±


    ¡°That took a left turn,¡± she laughed again. She started to look back towards the city once more, taking a soft breath. ¡°Creating stuff and helping people is just something that drives me. If I can make a difference in the world, why not do it? Do you ever think about going to that town and walking away?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, but I think that¡¯s something for whenever all of this is over, whenever that is.¡±


    ¡°If anybody is going to fix it, it¡¯s going to be us.¡±


    He nodded in response, smiling before saying, ¡°You seem to be in better shape than you were when we first met.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was a mess,¡± she looked at him again, slowly feeling her heart flutter as he stared back. Her cheeks flushed red while her eyes filled with warmth, nervously saying, ¡°I still want to have you test that robe.¡±


    Nomad quickly rose to his feet, reaching to unlock to the wheelchair. As the gears clicked free, Megumi reached over to him, trying to grab one of his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty cold, so we might as well give it a shot.¡± Nomad said.


    ¡°Not right now, dummy,¡± she said, getting his attention again. ¡°I need a change of scenery, bad.¡±


    He took notice of her fingers wiggling towards him before finally reaching out to her. With a soft chuckle, he reached back, finally grasping hold of her. The warmth of her of fingers laced with his brought him a quick rush, finally bringing him to his feet.


    ¡°Get me out of this chair, you dork.¡± She said again.


    Nomad relented, reaching his other hand towards her to gently lift her from the seat. Her smile remained unchanged, not so much as a wince as he pulled her towards him. At last, he reached behind her to finally plant a kiss. Their lips finally met, speaking volumes of the emotions the two had felt for each other without a sound.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as Megumi started to melt into his embrace. Her heart soared with joy at the realization she was finally able to stand on her own two feet. However, as their kiss deepened, the blaring sounds of the alarms on the Deck Hall came to life, jolting them back to reality with a sense of urgency. Nomad finally released his hands, gently starting to guide her back into the chair.


    ¡°This,¡± Nomad stuttered, still feeling his heart race. He quickly brushed his thumb across her cheek, frustrated that one of the best moments of his life had come to halt before finally muttering, ¡°To be continued.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Within a few moments of the alarms being sounded, all the active personnel on board the Deck Hall were assembled. Dozens of troops had gathered in a small area beneath the bridge known as ¡°the classroom¡±. The seats inside were filled with the junior troops¡ªincluding Rei and her crew¡ªwhile the NCOs gathered in the back. Before Mizumi and LtCol Ginger could step into the doorway, Paxton entered the room, sounding off for them to rise.


    As the entire platoon snapped to attention, Mizumi gave the order to sit. The alarm being sounded had the crew on edge and in anticipation of the following orders. Before Mizumi could make it to her seat at the edge of the class, Mezrich began to punch away at the keys on his laptop. After a few strikes, a small projector adjacent to him lit up, illuminating a small white board in front of them.


    A map of the city before them displayed across the wall. It was a large interactive topographic map, complete with the location of the Deck Hall and the other ships nearby. On the northern front, near the top of the screen, there was another blip against the border highlighting an object moving off the screen.


    ¡°I need everybody to pay attention,¡± Ginger declared. ¡°Our radars picked up a large enemy ship heading this way, it will be in our airspace in the next two hours.¡±


    He paused for a moment, lifting his hand towards Paxton. With that, Paxton stepped forwards and approached the end of the map.


    ¡°Which is why we¡¯ve sounded the alarm,¡± Paxton drawled before giving Mezrich a quick nod. The map on the screen started to scroll upward, revealing another large blip far away from the city. He pointed up towards it, gritting his teeth before continuing, ¡°That there is the Litvyak. It is much faster than the Deck Hall and there¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to be able to outrun it. We¡¯re about to get a visit from General Kawaguchi.¡±


    Rei¡¯s eyes became stern as she looked ahead. She could feel her heart starting to rush against the thoughts of the village. Mizumi started over to her, faintly cracking a smile to see Rei¡¯s hands shaking with anticipation. To Rei¡¯s left, Megumi stared on towards the projection, feeling a sense of dread. She knew that the situation was coming to a head, and she could only sit back as the address continued.


    ¡°This is going to be the hardest battle we ever fight,¡± Paxton said, this time firming up his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t promise everybody is coming home, but if we don¡¯t prevail, we¡¯ll just be another footnote in history.¡±


    He started to raise his hand towards the board, pointing out the positions one by one. It would be simple enough, roughly a dozen rifles and rocketeers scattered through various locations in the city to prevent a fly-by. With that, they would be able to handle the ground troops if they slip through the cracks and prevent the Deck Hall from being boarded by foot.


    Paxton looked over to Kismet and a few of the troops, giving them their orders, ¡°Y¡¯all gonna be mannin¡¯ the guns. There will be high altitude combatants on our position soon, so we¡¯ll need you to deploy anti-air measures.¡±


    ¡°Due to the circumstances, I¡¯m going to be leading a small strike team,¡± Mizumi¡¯s voice was piercing as she spoke. She turned to face Rei and Nomad as they turned their focus to her. ¡°I need Rei, Nomad, and Shirow to be ready to fight the general and any other A.S.B. units they have on board.¡±


    Rei looked into Mizumi¡¯s eyes, faintly smiling once she heard her name. She felt a surge of emotions thinking of being able to get a chance to get revenge. Much more, she would be going into battle with family again, this time she felt much more confident with her abilities. Nomad reached over to her giving her a quick bump on the shoulder with his fist.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your back, sensei.¡± Nomad teased, receiving a quick grin from her.


    Megumi stared at the two, still feeling a chill in the air from the setting. She felt compelled to speak, but once again she had that familiar feeling of being in the wolf pit. The anxiety of the troops around her filled the air, but she could sense their battle spirit within. Rowan on the other hand sat alone, casting a cold gaze on the others, namely Rei as the battle plans were laid out.


    ¡°Due to the circumstances, I¡¯ve volunteered to pilot one of the jets. I¡¯m one pilot short,¡± Paxton barked aloud, pulling Rowan¡¯s focus away from Rei and the others. He pointed towards her giving a quick nod and concluding, ¡°Rowan, I need you to fly with me.¡±


    The sudden request brought a determined smile to Rowan¡¯s face, causing her to nod to the request. While she started to light up, Ginger got a quick reaction himself. He held his tongue, not wanting to step out of line in front of the junior enlisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you down, sir.¡± Rowan affirmed.


    Paxton smiled back to her before continuing, ¡°All pilots need to report to the flight deck in five minutes. We¡¯re gonna hit the Litvyak head on and blow that commie junk out the god-damn sky.¡±


    Rowan and a few of the troops near her rose to their feet in unison, quickly following Paxton towards the exit. Upon making their exit and heading down the hall, they were intercepted by Ginger, fuming after the briefing.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to send a rookie slash Eurasianoid convert into battle with one of our ships. I don¡¯t think you know what you¡¯re doing, Major.¡± Ginger cautioned.


    Paxton and Rowan came to a halt, turning to face Ginger as he walked towards them.


    ¡°I was in Nojiri with this one, if she was dangerous or wanting to stab me in the back, she let that opportunity pass a million times already,¡± Paxton responded with his usual drawl. ¡°While you were sitting comfy with the General, we we¡¯re thrashin¡¯ our way through those damn Eurasianoids. She the best option we got, Lieutenant Colonel.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s changed, good job, I¡¯ll give you that. I don¡¯t think she would be willing to betray us in the air,¡± Ginger continued, still closing the distance between them. ¡°She¡¯s never flown a plane like this, and you know just as well as I do that the pressure of combat is overwhelming. It will be the Murray situation all over again except with a twenty-three-thousand-pound death machine spiraling into the ground. I don¡¯t want that to happen again.¡±


    Paxton was slightly tilted but stood his ground against the quick and brutal reminder. He kept his eyes on Ginger, not allowing his bearing to break.


    ¡°She¡¯s the best option we have. She¡¯s not going be another Murray, and the only other pilot we have is you,¡± Paxton said. ¡°We already have the General going into battle. We can¡¯t risk sending the entire high command.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have a point. However, this is a very dangerous mission, and I think you¡¯re going to get somebody killed,¡± Ginger said after a quick pause. He looked over to Rowan with defeat lingering on his face before swallowing and giving her a fierce stare. He finally declared, ¡°Prove me wrong.¡±


    <hr>


    Nomad watched as Megumi started to make the final preparations in the lab. He did not have much to say to her, instead only opting to remain silent as he thought about the coming battle. Likewise, Megumi was speechless thinking about Vic¡¯s approach. Her last conversation with Rei ended with her vowing to complete her revenge. With the inevitable clash nearing, she wondered what the outcome would be.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    It was not clear if they would be able to win, and if they lost, she could only imagine what would happen to the several people on board. The memories of seeing what Vic did to Rei¡¯s village remained fresh, even with the new acquaintances and experiences she faced`. The image of the Deck Hall in flames with another mass grave before it made her shudder.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nomad asked once he noticed her seize up.


    Megumi quickly swallowed, trying to get control of herself. She reached over towards the bench towards her newly created battle robe to disconnect her computer. The wires around the collar of suit were cautiously removed, causing the machine in front of her to let out a chime.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about Rei.¡± Megumi replied after cradling the robe in her arms.


    ¡°I think if there was concern about anybody not coming back safe, it wouldn¡¯t be her. That girl has nine lives. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s burnt through a few by now, but she¡¯s got enough to survive this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about that,¡± she groaned. ¡°I¡¯m worried about sending you all into battle. She was so dead set on killing my father and they¡¯re about to go face to face.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Just do what you can, I know my father is an evil person, but I think there¡¯s a chance for redemption,¡± she turned back to him, still cradling the battle robe. ¡°I know if they fight it will be either him or us, but I know there¡¯s another way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a tall order.¡±


    ¡°Do what you can.¡±


    ¡°Unreal,¡± he muttered. He looked at her once more, seeing the apprehension in her eyes. ¡°Let me get this thing on. Has it been tested?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, shit,¡± He sighed before retrieving the robe. Upon lifting it and examining the material, he was captivated by the charcoal-colored fabric. It felt much denser than his shirt and the inside of the robe was fitted with rubbery knubs that latched onto his flesh. ¡°How does this work?¡±


    ¡°You need to take your shirt off so the contacts inside can create a circuit.¡±


    ¡°Circuit, like an electrical circuit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just put it on and it should start to bind to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to bind to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Megumi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not permanent. That material is similar to the armored vests issued by the troops. It will stop a low velocity round, but anything like a pulse might go through it. So, don¡¯t get shot.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, is this thing going to shock me or what?¡±


    ¡°Quit being a baby and put on the damn robe!¡±


    Nomad¡¯s was flustered by the command, but knew that time was starting to run out. He took a moment to take a breath before finally removing his shirt to don the robe. The breaks on the front of the uniform were much like Rei¡¯s with a set of gelatin-like prongs acting as a zipper. Once he placed the robe against his torso, he could feel the material beneath cling to his flesh. He connected the prongs at the bottom of the breaks, fusing the bits together, allowing him to slide it towards the collar.


    Once the front of the robe was sealed, he could feel the inside beginning to react. The sudden rush of the many knubs inside expanding to combine to his flesh provided a tickling sensation which caused him more discomfort. The sequence completed, causing another presence to envelop him. The forces inside of the Deep caused his vision to turn dark for a moment, causing further anxiety.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Nomad gasped. He clenched his teeth while the presence from the onboard AI and the Deep seemingly began to clash in his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°Just remain calm, the suit is trying to calibrate to your thoughts.¡±


    He unconsciously raised his hand to her, grabbing hold of her hand as he tried to remain calm. While she repeated for him to relax, he could hear a voice in his head following through with the same command. Within moments, the chaos in his head began to subside while his vision returned. His eyes shot open; his heart began to beat wildly. He felt as if there was another sense being triggered in his brain, altering his perception almost as if he had eyes in the back of his head.


    ¡°This is bizarre.¡± He said before cracking a nervous smile.


    ¡°See, it didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°I guess not,¡± he wanted to try and crack a joke, but fell silent. The presence in his head slowly started to subside, leaving him to prepare for the battle up ahead. He looked down at her and gazed at her glowing brown hair and eyes. ¡°I guess I need to get going.¡±


    He stepped closer to her once more, allowing their lips meet as they shared one last tender moment together.


    ¡°Be careful out there.¡± She said finally.


    <hr>


    Rei had since grown used to wearing the battle robe, even going so far to wear it for weeks at a time. Once the commands started to feed into her head, she took a deep breath. The constant stream of information was not bothersome and instead she always hated the ticklish sensation whenever it started to bind to her. She and Mizumi finished suiting up before starting to make their way to meet up with Nomad and Shirow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember the last time I got to put this on.¡± Mizumi remarked while she gently tugged on her robe.


    The uniform was like Rei¡¯s¡ªa faded red fabric with white flower pedals around the breaks, but instead of being sleeveless, her arms were covered with fabric for protection. Rei followed her through the hallway while she tried to clear her head. She felt as if she was back in the village, ready to go on another patrol. The odds for this mission seemed stacked, but she was optimistic having three other advanced Deep users like herself ready to lead the charge.


    Before getting to the rendezvous with the others, the two ended up making a pass through the barracks to see the last of the troops still getting prepped for the battle. As Mizumi stepped past, the hallways started to light up with the usual daily greeting from the overanxious troops. She waved them off as usual, keeping her sights focused on the battle ahead. Rei turned towards the Barracks and took notice of Tetsu among them. He was getting prepped with his usual yoroi which only stuck out to her.


    The sight brought Rei some discomfort while she reminded herself of the march into battle with Shugo and Jin months earlier. There was something urging her to stop. Not wanting to fight her instincts and the gut feeling that followed her, she came to a halt.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Mizumi asked.


    ¡°I need just a moment,¡± Rei declared before turning towards Tetsu. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    Mizumi¡¯s gaze shifted towards Tetsu before she gave a soft nod. Right as she started to step away, Rei continued inside the barracks. She finally came face to face with Tetsu only to find herself at a loss of words once more.


    ¡°I was wondering when I¡¯d get to see you again.¡± Tetsu said calmly with a grin.


    ¡°The General had me getting what she called a crash course. I hope you¡¯re not upset with me.¡±


    ¡°I think after what we¡¯ve been through, I can let it slide,¡± he nodded, having some difficulty keeping his eyes on her. The troops around them continued to bustle as they slid past. ¡°Since I¡¯m wounded, they want me on some auxiliary patrol, or something like that. It¡¯s not the most noble job, but that¡¯s what I¡¯m left with.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to like the noble life anyways.¡±


    Tetsu laughed at the remark, finally turning his eyes back to her, ¡°You have a point there. I heard you were going to fight some General. I didn¡¯t get all the details.¡±


    ¡°He was the man who ruined my life, so I¡¯m going to return the favor,¡± she went silent again, nervous to continue. The feeling of D¨¦j¨¤ vu began to slowly take over. She knew Tetsu was hiding something from her that was nagging at him, so she decided to ease up her stance, crossing her arms behind her back and asking, ¡°I wasn¡¯t avoiding you, but I know you probably had something you wanted to tell me.¡±


    Tetsu¡¯s eyes it up for a fleeting moment, forcing him to try and regain his composure. After gently rubbing his forehead, he continued, ¡°I was. I don¡¯t know if now is a good time, since you¡¯re going into battle. I really don¡¯t know how to say this.¡±


    In her head, she could hear his words exactly like Shugo¡¯s. His nervous demeanor became unsettling. The past and present slowly began to blur, only causing her chest to sink. Before he could continue, she reached out to him and gently grabbed onto his hands.


    ¡°I think you should think about it,¡± she said, feeling his warm hands slowly starting to tremble. ¡°Tell me after.¡±


    The quick remark left him entranced while he stared down at her hands. Tetsu nodded back to her, finally gaining the strength to match her gaze. She released him and started to slowly step back towards the door, keeping headstrong as she turned to make her way for the battlefield ahead.

 Book 3: Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Vic could feel the power inside of the Deep surging through his body. The bridge slowly started to fade from view while the abyss consumed him. The water of the endless river flowed beneath his feet while he continued to search for another signal. Amidst the ambience of the Deep, he could sense a ripple of another presence within¡ªone he had not felt in years.


    ¡°Shirow.¡± He muttered.


    The energy being harnessed from Shirow felt massive, splashing the body of the Deep against him. He searched further, soon noticing Mizumi¡¯s power beginning to swell, followed by Rei¡¯s. His heart began to race with excitement as his vision began to clear. The dark void around him once again started to fade, bringing him back to the bridge of the Litvyak.


    Through the front window, he could see the ancient city starting to come into view. The voices from the crew begin to fill his ears. He turned back towards the rest of the troops on board, signaling for them to prepare for the final push. Inessa remained glued to her spot at the navigator console, remaining sharp as she they made their approach to the Deck Hall.


    ¡°We have detected movement from the Deck Hall in the city below. It the enemy forces are moving closer on our position, possibly for a flank.¡± she reported.


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to risk trying to escape,¡± Vic replied, quickly walking over to address her. ¡°I need all troops to board the remaining dropships and prepare to surround the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Commander Yuri is ahead of you. Any moment now we¡¯ll be deploying the interceptors to counter any aerial forces.¡± she said again. Before she could continue, the console beneath her started to light up. ¡°We¡¯re receiving a teleconference from Kashmir.¡±


    Vic stared down at the screen, noticing the transmission¡¯s source. He quickly brushed his hand across his face, trying to keep his demeanor before giving her a nod to complete the connection. The moment Inessa pressed her finger against the screen, the bridge behind them started to let out a hum. Soon, the sound of buzzing filled the bridge as a translucent panel began to rise from the floor. As it finally erected, the side of the panel began to warp into cube.


    Within seconds, the interior of the apparatus began to swell with particles, slowly forming an image inside. Melora¡¯s figure came into view, giving them a quick image of her calm and collected gaze. Vic turned to her, bracing for the next orders.


    ¡°General,¡± Melora¡¯s voice cracked through the transmission, barely audible. She paused for a moment, taking time to adjust the signal on her end. Her staticky image slowly became more focused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m receiving reports that you¡¯ve scrambled units for an assault without clearing it through me.¡±


    ¡°I know we have our boundaries, but don¡¯t forget my position,¡± Vic replied, keeping a soft grin on his face. The sudden remark slowly put Melora on tilt, causing a subtle twitch in her eye. ¡°The Premiere entrusted me to make moves for the betterment of the Global Eurasian Initiative¡ª¡±


    ¡°The last operation was a disaster and we¡¯re still trying to sort out that mess you caused in Nojiri,¡± she erupted, cutting him short as she continued raising her voice. ¡°The orders are to return to Kashmir. We¡¯re so close to getting this reactor finished and we¡¯re already treading on thin ice.¡±


    ¡°We have discovered the position of General Hoshikaze and Delta. I think the Premiere would approve of this operation to keep our technology from falling into the O.W.O.¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Koji and I are in charge of the Weapons Administration, which means you answer to us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be taking control of this operation. Commander Yuri and I are going to put an end to this conflict.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about sending one of my machines into this, pull out now.¡±


    Vic¡¯s eyes trailed towards the floor for a moment as he let out a sigh, ¡°This is a personal matter. They have my daughter as well, and I¡¯m not returning to Kashmir without her.¡±


    ¡°You are making a mistake.¡±


    He turned away from Melora and towards Inessa, giving a quick swipe of his thumb across his neck. Without hesitation, Inessa pressed the buttons on the navigator console, causing Melora¡¯s image to go black.


    ¡°Block all transmissions from Melora¡¯s office.¡± Vic calmly ordered.


    ¡°Is that wise, sir?¡± Inessa replied.


    Vic continued to smile as he reached towards the rank insignia over his sleeve, giving it a few taps. Inessa nodded, a silent acknowledgment of his authority before continuing to type away at her keyboard. At last, Vic stepped past her and began to make his way towards the flight deck to ready the men.


    <hr>


    The Deck Hall moved from its space on the outskirts, deeper into the city to take refuge among the large molding skyscrapers. The sun slowly began to dip over the horizon, casting the ancient city in an eerie twilight. A distant roar of engines shattered the silence, signaling the approach of the G.E.I. forces. Rei¡¯s heart quickened while adrenaline began to course through her veins.


    She looked up towards the skies to see a few of the dropships from the Litvyak beginning their descent. The sleek design of the aircraft cut through the air with precision, whirring engines echoing off the crumbling walls of the buildings around them. The sounds of the city were slowly drowned out while they started to make their rounds of the area.


    Nomad, Shirow, and Mizumi remained steadfast as their eyes followed the enemy craft. Minutes earlier, several of the Liberation troops scattered through the surrounding area in preparation for their arrival. Rei could hear their voices in her earpiece relaying the activity, nearly causing a sensory overload as her robe started to react.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to fight in this thing,¡± Nomad¡¯s quick remark broke through the droning of the enemy ships. He slowly began to adjust his robe, feeling the material inside still clinging to his flesh. ¡°It¡¯s like having another voice in my head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Rei said. ¡°I¡¯m used to following orders. All I can say is if it starts to take control, let it. This robe has pulled me out of many near-death encounters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but I still hate it.¡±


    Mizumi stepped ahead of the crew with grace, cutting them off. With each passing moment, the tension in the air grew thicker. Nomad gave his rifle another function check, waiting for her to give the signal. Deep within the fabric of the robe, he could feel the other equipment stashed away with the Quantum Stacking feature. He was prepared with a knife, a few grenades, med pack, and a staff. He wondered about how such a weapon would have its practicality in the battle. However, the long staff would be another degree of separation between him and one of the A.S.B.¡¯s.


    ¡°That¡¯s them.¡± Shirow called out to Mizumi.


    She turned to face Nomad and Shirow, quickly ordering, ¡°You two head northwest and be ready to flank. We don¡¯t have long.¡±


    ¡°Copy.¡±


    He turned to Nomad, giving him a quick pop with the back of his hand. The two started to rush ahead while Mizumi turned to Rei.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Rei said confidently.


    The two started their dash into the city, keeping several yards apart as they began to cover ground. Rei kept her eyes focused up ahead, taking a glance towards Mizumi every few seconds. By the time they were able to cover a few blocks, she had her attention pulled back towards the Deck Hall. The sound of roaring jet engines screamed through the crumbling buildings as the jets being piloted by Paxton and his team began to launch from the runway.


    She caught a glimpse of the metallic planes zipping up towards the sky before being greeted with the sounds of war. First, there was the sound of rockets exploding from the ground troops followed by a cadence of machine gun fire. As the rockets launched into the skies, the automated defenses of the dropships above were activated. Within microseconds, the guns of the ships were able to sight in on the incoming projectiles to blast them out of the air.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Fire from the exploding projectiles slowly began to obscure the vehicles as they near the ground. After a few moments of the exchange, the first wave of enhanced troops was able to deploy. Rei and Mizumi started to make their way towards one of the closest ships, eventually finding themselves near the central plaza.


    The many buildings remained corroded, bearing the scars of time and neglect. Advertisements that adorned the walls remained faded. The vibrant colors now muted and faded text were a testament to the passage of time. Grass and other resilient plant life rooted in the cracks of the concrete below, slowly reclaiming the urban landscape.


    As the two turned the corner, they were confronted by a handful of G.E.I. troops. Once they raised their weapons, the two acted. Within seconds, their hair and robes began to shimmer, slowly turning to a matching hue of grey. They had seamlessly blended in with the scenery around them, providing a temporary visual deterrent as they dashed for cover.


    The fabric on Rei¡¯s robe began to ripple as she clenched it, contorting to reveal the butt of her rifle seamlessly integrated within. With a quick pull, the weapon ripped from inside, allowing her to set the rifle to the ready before sliding behind a large concrete slab. The sound of the enemy weapons firing in unison was steadily drowned out as the slab behind Rei began to erupt. She took a deep breath.


    This is it.


    She rose from behind the barrier, instinctively taking shots towards the enemy troops. The rifle continued to bounce against her shoulder as the weapon dispelled hot metal slag through the air. After a short burst, she watched one of the troops take a shot directly to the forehead, painting the wall behind him with a pink mist.


    Seeing her first kill with a rifle gave her a rush, finding herself being captivated by the power of the weapon. With the bullets continuing to fly, she could feel the robe starting to take over once more. She then dropped down to cover, allowing Mizumi to follow up with another barrage.


    ¡°Move up and close the ground!¡± Mizumi shouted.


    Rei jumped to her feet before starting to run further ahead into the danger zone. Mizumi continued to lay down suppressing fire, keeping the enemy troops pinned. The moment Rei got to the next vantage point, she started to send rounds down range to give Mizumi the opportunity to advance.


    She faced off against the enhanced troops, barely meeting any resistance as she started to mow through the troops. Rei watched in awe as her mother began to dispatch them. A storm of bullets and blood flew through the area, showing the other side of Mizumi¡¯s nature. Her calm and collected demeanor had transformed into that of a ruthless warrior. The enemy troops were quickly slain, clearing the area in moments.


    As Rei started to perform a quick sweep of the area, she started to feel her battle robe reaching out to her. She snapped to the right, seeing another run-down building at the edge of the plaza. The onboard AI took over once more, causing her to snap her rifle back to the ready position. Mizumi took aim, quickly joining Rei to unleash a volley of projectiles into the building.


    At last, she brought her fire to a halt, giving Mizumi a quick signal with her hand to move forward. The sound of explosions and projectiles in the distant remained present, not ceasing as the battle raged. Rei slowly began to lower her rifle while continuing to stare ahead. Suddenly, she took notice of a quick piercing light ahead in the corridor. The inside lit up with emerald, blue as two bright orbs began to glow inside. Rei could feel robe began to react again.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mizumi shrieked.


    Rei quickly lunged to her left, hearing a loud whoosh the wind brushed against her. For a split second, she could see large metal scythe spin past her, nearly slicing through her. It finally struck the building behind her, easily piercing through the ancient building. Cracks began to stream through the concrete, overpowering the sounds of batter.


    She could hear debris from the building raining down from behind, pulling her attention towards the massive metallic scythe lodged inside. All at once, the weapon ripped out of the wall, launching back towards her at high speed. She dodged once more, escaping the snap back as an invisible force pulled it back towards glowing lights in the corridor.


    There was a loud and deafening crash as the structure¡¯s foundation gave in. It buckled in on itself, forcing Rei and Mizumi to flee the rubble. A thick cloud of dust began to envelop the plaza, leaving Rei blinded. She tried again to listen to her instincts and allow the battle robe to guide her. The presence inside was deafening, every moment warning of imminent danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate you were not amongst the others.¡± Vic¡¯s voice echoed through the cloud of dust.


    Rei shielded her mouth from the debris while she moved closer. The sound of his voice caused another flicker in her eyes. Once she had made it through the clouds, she finally caught a glimpse of Vic with his familiar trench coat and pistol. The mere sight caused her ears to ring¡ªher eyes went red seeing the face that haunted her for months. While he started to approach, she turned to see the glowing orbs from before starting to enter the light.


    It was Yuri, standing tall with his lanky body, burning red hair, and piercing blue eyes. The massive humanoid machine began to slowly approach her with the large metallic scythe in his hands. He was the inverse of Yulia, but still just as menacing with his undaunted stare. The massive blazer over his body stuck out just like her seifuku. Rei lifted her rifle back into her shoulder, preparing to take aim towards Vic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°As I said,¡± Vic spoke again, using his free hand to swat the smoke from his face. ¡°It¡¯s very unfortunate you weren¡¯t in the mass grave with the rest. I¡¯ll make sure¡ª¡±


    Rei immediately lifted her rifle to him, pressing her finger against the trigger to release another volley. Right as the bullets began to fly, she caught the glimpse of Yuri zipping in front of Vic. The projectiles struck his body, quickly beginning to rip through the blazer over his chest. She continued pulling away at the trigger, trying desperately to take Yuri down.


    There was a loud buzz from inside of her rifle, causing the fire to seize. The trigger locked in place while the lower receiver began to overheat. She quickly threw the weapon to the ground and reached into her robe for her sword. Before she could draw, Vic emerged from behind Yuri with his pistol sighted in on her.


    Vic started to return fire, sending a few bullets in her direction. Rei could feel the bullets popping past her head. Her adrenaline started to flow, causing her vision to blur. The shots continued past her while she began to dash towards a pile of rubble ahead. As soon as she slid behind cover, Vic brought his fire to a halt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would fall so easily, given you¡¯re the daughter of Mizumi and the legendary Hideo-Jin-Ni,¡± he bellowed, calmly reaching towards his belt to retrieve another cartridge for his pistol. ¡°You bested my men in Nojiri and defeated one of my commanders. I may have let you slip through the cracks when I leveled your village, but I don¡¯t intend to make that same mistake twice.¡±


    Rei pulled her sword from her robe and took a deep breath. Her skin began to tingle, hair began to shimmer while the air around her started to distort. The scenery quickly lit up with a blue glow while she began the transformation. Once she activated the blue form, she lunged from behind the rubble and dashed towards Vic and Yuri. The world around her slowed to crawl.


    Smoke and air streamed off her body; her blade remained steadfast on the approach. Yuri and Vic, seemingly frozen in time, stared ahead. Before she could reach striking distance, she noticed Yuri¡¯s body flicker. A familiar red glow began to consume him, causing his body to come to life. Although Vic remained in place, Yuri turned towards her, tracking her movement. He lifted his scythe, swinging it towards her.


    Rei tried to bring herself to a halt, narrowly avoiding being skewered by the attack. She swung back, causing the two weapons to strike with a thunderous clang. The impact let out a shockwave of white, almost like the ground was struck with an artillery shell. The power from the attack began to cause the buildings around them to rumble. A gust of wind blasted from their attack, eventually clearing the massive clouds of smoke from the air.


    Vic began to shield himself from the gust, not taking notice of Mizumi. She slowly began to emerge from cover, taking aim with her rifle. Before she could squeeze the trigger, she felt a massive force surging through the Deep. Vic¡¯s trench coat flapped in the wind as he wrenched his fist for a strike. He threw his arm forward, channeling all his power from the Deep to release a wave of energy towards her. The empty space ahead of Mizumi started to contort while the power latent in Vic¡¯s body began to push against her.


    She felt an invisible but very powerful force strike her chest, knocking her to the ground as her body slid back towards the rubble, Rei felt something inside of her snap. She gave her sword another push, finally knocking Yuri¡¯s scythe aside before going for another strike. The blade struck against his torso, stopping in place as if she had encountered a wall.


    Her senses deadened again, giving her tunnel vision while she tried to increase the pressure. The blade refused to budge. Suddenly, she saw a flash of white as Yuri swiped his hand across her face. The impact knocked her backwards, sending her spiraling through the air and towards another concrete barrier. Her back struck the wall at full force, sending a sharp pain through her body.


    The ground let out a thud as she bounced into it, quickly being doused with blood as it spewed from her lip. Rei panicked, quickly trying to get to her feet before her opponent could follow up. The sword remained firm in her grip while she struggled to lift it. The sudden attack from Yuri was a reminder of every defeat she faced before. Instead of giving in, she rose to her feet, determined to finally tear through Yuri and finish Vic.


    Keep your stance, she squared up, going through the motions again. The field between her and Yuri started to blur.


    Do not lose balance, Hideo¡¯s words echoed in her head.


    ¡°Find your center.¡± She whispered.


    Yuri continued to step forward with his gaze still focused on her. The red aura around him continued to burn. It pulsated once more, letting out a loud hum before launching his body forward. He pulled his weapon back for another strike, aiming at Rei¡¯s chest. She swallowed once more, finally launching towards him for another clash. There were a series of strikes, causing another shockwave as their weapons continued to crash into each other.


    Vic glanced at the two, taking a moment to see the G.E.I.¡¯s technology being pushed to its limits. He then called out to Yuri, ¡°Take care of her, I have errands to run.¡±


    With a skilled hand, he loaded the spare cartridge into his pistol, preparing for Mizumi. As the smoke from his previous attack cleared, he called out for her again, baiting her to finally lead the attack. Mizumi knew his words were more than a taunt, but an invitation, a challenge. The two began to battle, becoming enveloped by the fog of war.

 Book 3: Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The four jets from the Deck Hall started to climb through the air, heading towards the clouds. Rowan was amazed at the similarities between the simulations and how the ship handled. The intense G-Forces on the ascent kept her glued to her seat. She continued to increase the throttle to keep in formation with Paxton and the other two pilots. The engines all screeched in unison, pushing the fighter jets further away from the city.


    ¡°Get ready to level out over the clouds, we¡¯re going to circle around and try to hit the Litvyak in the flank.¡± Paxton¡¯s voice drawled through her earpiece.


    ¡°Copy that.¡± Rowan replied.


    The other pilots repeated with her. All four of the ships blasted through the top of the clouds. The setting sun loomed over the horizon, slowly dropping beneath the plumy canvas. Rowan felt something in her chest staring at the images ahead. She was higher up than she had ever been with the controls at her fingertips¡ªsilent, in tears.


    It was another piece of the beautiful world outside of Kashmir that was hidden in plain sight. She snapped back to attention and began to level off the ship. The four ships finally got in formation before speeding further ahead. The sounds of the battle below remained inaudible at this height. There was not a single munition at play on the ground below able to reach them.


    ¡°Keep focused now, they got a couple of Interceptors on the way. This ain¡¯t like the regular ships, they ain¡¯t got pilots,¡± Paxton continued with his address. ¡°They¡¯re inhuman, efficient, and if you slack off for a second, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Rowan took a moment to prepare herself. She began to recall the conversation with Paxton and Ginger earlier, remembering the name of an individual.


    As the radio remained silent, she asked, ¡°Sir, what was the Murray Incident?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a hell of a time to ask me.¡± Paxton replied.


    ¡°I just wanted to know the context,¡± she calmly responded, causing her eyes to leave the console. ¡°I wanted to know the situation he was in, so I don¡¯t wind up in it.¡±


    ¡°Was some gung-ho Marine under my rank,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°Bullets started to fly, and he curled up into a ball like a little girl. You got a pussy, don¡¯t mean you need to be one.¡±


    Under any other circumstances, she might have been offended by the quick remark. However, she snickered under her breath, smiling at the image of Paxton giving the delivery with a straight face. You¡¯re quite a character.


    ¡°Prepare to bank left,¡± one of the pilots said, voice cracking during the transmission. ¡°The Litvyak is twenty clicks out.¡±


    ¡°Copy that, get ready to bank on three.¡± The other pilot chimed in.


    Rowan did not get a chance to reply. She reached for the call button before the console in front of her lit up, buzzing within.


    ¡°Rowan, they¡¯ve got a lock on you!¡± Paxton¡¯s voice blared through.


    There was not a second spared as she ripped the controls and gently began to increase the throttle. The ship took a quick dive, causing her to rise out of her seat momentarily. The days spent in the simulations put her in a similar situation, keeping her steady while she continued to descend into the clouds.


    She could hear Paxton giving the order to scramble but tried to block him out as the G-Forces started to push into her. The radar on the console continued to blare. After a series of erratic turns, she started to feel her vision starting to blur.


    ¡°Keep it together, damn it.¡± she quavered.


    The ship made a sharp turn to avoid the missile, causing her to lean her head into the turn. The sudden movement was dizzying, but she eventually felt the pressure inside of the cockpit begin to level out. The blaring of the console finally subsided before she heard a loud blast several hundred yards behind her. It provided some momentary relief, but she knew the Interceptor would be following her soon.


    ¡°They¡¯re moving in on us,¡± Paxton¡¯s voice rang out again, shattering the moment. ¡°I said scramble, goddamn it!¡±


    She caught a glimpse of a silhouette to her right. The clouds behind her ripped open, revealing the slim and sleek body of one of the Interceptors. Without hesitation, she started to climb once more before trying everything she could remember from the simulations to keep the enemy at bay¡ªbarrel rolls, sharp turns, dives¡ªthe enemy was always behind.


    The guns from the enemy ship began to unload, sending continuous streams of bullets in her direction. Every single time she turned, the tracers from the attacks followed. Soon, she found herself moving through the dense clouds. The light from the sun barely illuminated the path forward as the two ships began another climb.


    ¡°Get off my ass already!¡± she fumed.


    The constant barrage of bullets continued to trail her, barely missing the left wing. At last, both ships burst through the top of the clouds. Rowan caught one more glimpse of the Interceptor and quickly let off the throttle. She banked left, causing the enemy ship to follow suit before finally jerking the yoke to the right. The Interceptor tried to track her movement, but instead overshot. It struggled to correct its direction, leaving itself open.


    Rowan tilted the controls once more, lining up the enemy in her sights before unleashing a barrage of counter-fire. The tracers from the guns lit up a small pathway, colliding with the front of the enemy ship. Its hull then ignited into a flurry of sparks, quickly being enveloped by smoke as the ship began to spiral down through the clouds.


    With a triumphant shout, she looked down to see the enemy ship finally hurtle towards the ground, defeated. However, she knew there were still more craft just like it ready to pounce on her and her comrades. She pushed into the throttle once more to try and catch up to Paxton and the others to help even the odds.


    <hr>


    Rei¡¯s chest burnt from the extended usage of her blue form. While she fought off Yuri, the thought of Mizumi potentially walking into one of Vic¡¯s traps lingered. They were far away by now and she was feeling her body already reaching its limit. After minutes of fighting, she managed to shake Yuri long enough to hide. His ability to guide his scythe in through the air made it feel like she was fighting multiple opponents.


    The two eventually found themselves away from the central plaza, near an old office building. It was as decrepit and brittle as the other structures. Every explosion that rocked through left the integrity of the structures in jeopardy. Rei took refuge on the first floor, hiding behind a countertop that was once a reception desk. The energy around her began to dissipate, causing her to revert to usual bright orange.


    She calmly tried to catch her breath, trying to avoid making any more noise that would attract her opponent. There was another explosion just a few blocks away, this one from a dropship. The columns shook while the building let out a loud roar, almost as if it were alive.


    On the outside of the building, Yuri steadily began to circle the premises with his weapon still in his grasp. The massive blade of his scythe let out a whoosh with each turn of his wrist. It spun gracefully in his hand, slicing through the air with ease. He walked into the front lobby of the building, alarming Rei as she heard his footsteps draw closer.


    She felt the robe taking over again, slowly beginning to fade to black while she lifted her sword. After closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she lunged over the countertop, sliding across the faded material before dashing at Yuri. The two exchanged attacks again. Their metal blades rattled, sending loud rings through the building. Rei tapped into the Deep once more, trying to use the natural energy with the onboard AI to follow up with her next attack.


    The robe shimmered once more while her muscles began to tighten. A flash of green consumed her and the robe as she lunged forward. She finally wrenched her arm back and swung her blade into Yuri¡¯s chest. The machine was unable to respond, instead taking the attack head on. The blade made a scratch in his exoskeleton, but instead of going through, the force of the strike launched him back through the exit and into the streets outside.


    Yuri finally slammed into the grass covered pavement, fiving Rei enough time to catch her breath. Fighting Yulia took every ounce of her strength, and she was going to need much more to take down Yuri. Once she exited the building, Yuri¡¯s torso began to lift itself off the ground. Just as he made it to his feet, Shirow and Nomad quickly entered the scene. The duo stood side by side, keeping between Rei and Yuri with their weapons at the ready.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take over here,¡± Shirow said aloud before turning his head to the side. ¡°Hurry up and find Vic.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering when you two would show up.¡± Rei gasped, still trying to regain her stamina.


    ¡°We had a little detour.¡± Nomad added.


    She grasped her weapon close, hesitant to leave the two alone. With how fierce Yuri battled her up to this moment, she wrestled with the thought of the two meeting their ends the moment she fled. This battle was different than Nojiri as the opponents were far more powerful than anything she faced before.


    Shirow¡¯s gaze fixed on her again as he repeated, ¡°Hurry up and find Vic.¡±


    She gave him a nod and began to sprint towards the sound of gunfire. Nomad stood tall with Shirow, bracing for Yuri¡¯s next attack. The machine stared them down, leaving the three in a standoff.


    ¡°How are we going to handle this one?¡± Nomad asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to handle him; you need to go take out the next dropship. They¡¯re going to try and take the Deck Hall.¡± Shirow declared.


    Nomad felt some confusion with the request and was hesitant to respond. As Yuri started to finally approach them, Shirow began to square up before continuing, ¡°This is it. I can handle him, go now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Nomad replied.


    He turned towards the city, making a quick exit while Yuri finally closed in. The towering machine continued forward, wrenching his scythe to deliver another swipe to Shirow¡¯s face. Before the impact, Shirow quickly raised his hand to Yuri, bringing the machine to a halt.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Shirow called out. He reached towards the patch over his eye and peeled it from face his face. Beneath was a mechanical eye, giving an unsettling appearance with a white iris and black sclera that seemed to absorb the light. He then tucked the patch into his trouser pocket, finally squaring up to Yuri and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Yuri rushed forward without a word, taking aim with his scythe. Shirow responded, easily managing to react to the attack in flight. Each movement was calculated with Shirow¡¯s mechanical eye and quickly processed, allowing him to weave through each attack with ease. He continued to close in on Yuri, slowly gaining ground in his defense.


    Both of the fighters continued backwards into the building, slowly becoming shrouded in darkness. The blade of Yuri¡¯s scythe let out a high-pitched ring while it sliced through the air, eventually sounding a clang as it struck Shirow¡¯s arm. Sparks flew from beneath, illuminating their faces.


    Yuri¡¯s remained twisted in determination, his attacks relentless. Shirow, despite the onslaught, maintained his composure, each movement controlled as he swatted his arms towards the blade. Suddenly, Yuri began to spin his weapon, turning the scythe into a buzzsaw within seconds. The blade began to tear through the concrete paneling below the two, causing the inside of the old building to vibrate.


    Shirow took another moment to calculate his next move. The sheer force and speed behind Yuri¡¯s attack made going head on much more hazardous. He readied himself, calmly raising his fists. Over the sound of the metal buzz ahead, he could take notice of a steady rattling behind him. Beneath his feet, metal debris from within the ruins began to roll across.


    Next, he could see the vision through his mechanical eye starting to flicker. His arms and legs began to pull, slowly dragging him towards the attack.


    After finally putting the pieces together, he looked forward to Yuri and finally asked, ¡°Magnets?¡±


    The steady drag from the magnetic force inside of Yuri¡¯s weapon became a heavy pull, this time ripping Shirow from ground. He cranked his right arm back for a punch while in flight, taking aim at the weapon. In a blink, the two collided with tremendous force, causing the blade of Yuri¡¯s scythe to shatter on impact.


    The magnetic forces around the two ceased, leaving Yuri¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Before the machine could even retaliate, Shirow delivered another quick jab, snapping the bow of the weapon in half. At last, he straightened, standing tall with his mechanical eye continuing is ominous glow in the darkness.


    ¡°Are you supposed be my replacement,¡± Shirow asked. Yuri stared back at him, casually tossing the broken weapon to his feet. ¡°A.S.B.¡¯s like you will never be a replacement for humans.¡±


    ¡°Human,¡± Yuri snapped back, lips slowly curling into a disdainful smile, ¡°you¡¯re not even human anymore. You¡¯re a broken man being patched together by technology. I am perfection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that one.¡±


    Shirow immediately swung forward, landing a punch directly side of Yuri¡¯s face. The force was able to send the machine flying out of the building, leaving Shirow open for the follow up.


    <hr>


    In contrast to the aerial battle overhead, it seemed as if the fighting on the ground had come to a halt. Every few minutes, another ship would fall from the sky, causing more rubble to fall. The dropships had since landed and been quickly neutralized by the ground forces. While bullets continued to fly, the unmanned drones from the Litvyak were continuing to pass over. The delicate machines were equipped with a small payload ready to attack on Vic¡¯s order.


    Mizumi was still in pursuit, unaware of the looming danger overhead. She had finally drawn her pistols to make repeated attempts at trying to strike her target. Vic¡¯s speed and agility were as sharp as ever in his old age. No matter what the situation, he seemed to be a step ahead of her.


    The many encounters in the decades prior stayed fresh in her mind. She knew that he was a deceptive foe and at any moment he could easily play his hand. Any moment he could get an advantage would be easily seized. The two continued towards an old apartment complex where they continued the exchange. Vic took a sharp turn, entering a small walkway that had been covered with tall grass and vines. He began to slow down to try and track Mizumi¡¯s movements.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to put up this much of a fight,¡± Vic shouted to her. He turned his head to catch a glimpse of Mizumi¡¯s grey robe moving behind a few pillars across the yard. Before continuing, he tapped the trigger of the pistol, sending a few rounds in her direction. The bullets struck the concrete slabs, obliterating them on impact. ¡°I wish I could have said the same for Hideo.¡±


    Mizumi kept a low profile as the debris from the pillars sprinkled her hair. She gritted her teeth and took brush the pistols across her orange locks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you regret you ever met me.¡± She shouted back, causing Vic¡¯s eyes to perk up.


    The mechanical attachments inside of his head started to whir, quickly sending a signal to the drones deployed overhead. The skies above were already filled with smoke as the anti-air guns from the Deck Hall continued to burst. The drones deployed from the Litvyak kept a low approach while they started to move in on their position.


    ¡°I even told the little runt of yours I killed you, I kind of regret it.¡± He shouted again.


    In his mind, he could see the drones already moving in to drop a quick precision strike on Mizumi¡¯s location.


    ¡°Not as much as you regret failing to kill her, I bet.¡± Mizumi¡¯s sounded from behind a pillar up ahead, causing Vic to light up.


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    Upon locating her position, he ordered the drones to deliver a strike. While he rushed to cover, a whistle began to ring out from above. Its eerie melody grew more intense, causing Mizumi to react. Vic caught a quick flash of blue from behind the pillars before being greeted with another blast.


    The drone overhead was able to deliver a quick blast, easily demolishing the small apartment building with ease. It sent out a quick shockwave, the roar of the vanishing city followed. Vic stepped from out from behind the pillar as it began to crumble before scanning the rubble across from him. He lifted his coat over his mouth as the dust began to coat him.


    Once he started to approach the destroyed apartment, he could sense Mizumi¡¯s presence through the Deep. He quickly raised his pistol ahead, firing another shot into the clouds of smoke. There was a quick gust from within the plume that started to cause the debris to disperse. As it began to clear, Mizumi appeared to his right, this time armed with a black-metal sword just like Rei¡¯s.


    He pointed his pistol towards her, pulling the trigger only to hear a faint click from inside the chamber. The sudden noise threw off his focus for a moment, allowing Mizumi just enough of an opening to swing at him. Her blade swiped through the air, piercing through his pistol and splitting the weapon in two. Vic released the side arm and braced for the next strike. As she came down, he reached out to intercept the attack and managed to stop the weapon¡¯s momentum in flight with his bare hand. The two were locked in a stand-still, facing off as the struggled against each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going make it through this.¡± Mizumi grunted.


    ¡°Is that your powers with the Deep telling you,¡± He asked. Before she could press the weapon further, he quickly delivered a strike to her chest that caused her legs to buckle. ¡°Did it see that coming?¡±


    Mizumi dropped to her knees, fighting to gain her breath. Vic grabbed hold of the robe just below her collar, pulling her up to his face.


    ¡°I came here for my daughter, I know she¡¯s with you,¡± he continued. ¡°Hand her over and surrender your crew, and I might make a deal.¡±


    She quickly swung her head forward, smashing her forehead into his face as he spoke. The sudden impact sent him stumbling backward as he released Mizumi from his grip.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± she taunted him after getting her breath.


    Vic gently rubbed his mechanical hand across his face, barely stunned from the attack. He smiled, seemingly thrilled by the tactic.


    ¡°Was that your last trick?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    Mizumi began to spin her blade through the air, causing the dust on the ground to swirl. She began to channel the Deep once more. The sudden reaction forced Vic to raise his arms in alarm as he detected the power within her beginning to swell. At last, Mizumi¡¯s body slowly began to blur while she dashed forward. After a few steps, she created a perfect copy of herself, one mimicking her every move.


    Together, the two sprung forward with lightning speed, closing the distance between them and Vic in the blink of an eye. Vic¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he found himself in a battle against two skilled combatants. Mizumi and the new doppelganger both maintained their speed, barely giving him time to react to each attack. The onslaught of the two was relentless, each attack coordinated flawlessly.


    Each strike from the two Mizumi¡¯s were deflected with Vic¡¯s bare hands, causing them to increase the ferocity of their attacks. As Vic moved for a counterattack, he found himself trying to defend himself from another angle. The battle continued to rage on, soon causing Vic to become overwhelmed with the onslaught of the two. Even with the odds, he still pushed to find an opening.


    As the clone went in for another strike, Vic quickly moved past her defenses, delivering a quick strike to the stomach. Mizumi watched as her clone was impaled with his fist, causing the apparition to slowly begin to fade into a cloud of dirt. The body streamed through his fingers, leaving her feeling defeated while he turned to her.


    ¡°That looked impressive,¡± Vic remarked, gently wiping the dust from his hand. ¡°It seems that you have learned a few tricks since our last encounter.¡±


    Before her spirits could wane, Rei appeared on the scene, charging into the fray with determination on her face. Without letting up, they tried to attack Vic again, only to have their attacks deflected. He was able to anticipate every move, moving their weapons away and going in for a counterattack of his own. After a short scuffle, the three separated from each other.


    The fog of war began to subside, the jets overhead were faint while they moved away from the city. Vic stood tall, staring down the two battered warriors as he slowly began to remove his coat. The leather uniform hit the ground with a muted thud. Then, in a display of raw power, he tore the black cotton shirt off his torso to reveal a grid-like pattern etched in his skin. The enhancements caused a chill to enter Mizumi and Rei¡¯s spines, realizing the extent of his augmentation.


    Before they could attack, a blast of dust erupted from the ground beneath Vic, enveloping him in a swirling cloud. The two shielded their eyes, momentarily blinded by the sudden burst of debris. As the dust began to settle, Rei looked ahead and felt her heart begin to sink. Vic stood tall and imposing, clad in a battle robe of his own. She looked closer towards it, seeing its sleeves draping over his arms and the faded colors.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jin¡¯s.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°Was that his name?¡± Vic asked. He took a moment to clench his fists and adjust. By now, his mind would be linking up with the onboard AI. ¡°I did not think twice to check if that grenade incinerated you. However, when I saw this sitting on his body, I just couldn¡¯t help but take it for myself.¡±


    Rei and Mizumi silently nodded to each other, raising their weapons to brace themselves for the battle ahead. With the new enhancements, it was possible they would be facing insurmountable odds. They charged towards Vic; their robes began to fade to black while they circled him to attack.


    ¡°Whatever advantage this offers you, I can guarantee you that this battle ends here.¡± Mizumi called out to him before finally going in for an attack.


    Her and Rei both struck only to have their weapons clash with his bare hands once more. Instead of having their weapons thrown aside, they were quickly blinded with a flash of blue light as Vic¡¯s body began to shimmer. In the blink of an eye, he snaked through their weapons, delivering a quick punch to them both. Rei felt the side of her chest erupt with what felt like a concrete block being shot from a cannon. Her eyes went dim, becoming lifeless as she dropped to the ground.


    Mizumi was blindsided with a strike directly across her face, sending her spiraling towards the ground as her body sailed through the wind. The two tried to regain control while the blue glow from Vic¡¯s robe began to fade black. He held his hands in front of him, staring in awe at the newfound power at his control.


    ¡°Is this what Hideo was going to use to defeat me,¡± Vic continued before stepping over to Mizumi. ¡°It¡¯s impressive, although I could do without another voice in my head.¡±


    Before he could lean down to her, Mizumi sprung back to life, tapping into what little energy she could grasp. Her body flashed blue as she swung her fist towards his face. The impact of her knuckles barely managed to faze him and instead brought her fist to a halt. Once again, her spirits sank as her hand remained frozen against his grin.


    Mizumi took another punch to the stomach from Vic, being left open for his next assault. While he began to overpower her, Rei struggled to get to her feet. She knew she was going to have to pull something drastic if she were to take down Vic. The many failures before her were staring her down. Her pain continued to fuel her ever fleeting determination. Seeing Vic using a weapon handed down by her father with the thought of being helpless to stop a loved one continued to push her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to stop this.¡±


    She rose to her feet, clenching the sword in her hands. In her eyes, she could see herself at the Cosmo Cradle staring down Susumu as he challenged her to channel the Rising.


    I¡¯ve got to do this, everything, or nothing.